/7— f 


LIBRARY 


OF  THE 


-Theological   Seminary 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 


BX  7137  .R43  1835   v. 2 
Reed,  Andrew,  1787-1862. 
A  narrative  of  the  visit  to 
the  American  churches 


l-M.A'^^ 


/L 


I      U^^ 


S    P/ 
C/  il  € 


V- 


i. 


NARRATIVE 

OF 

THE    VISIT 

TO   THE 

AMERICAN    CHURCHES, 

BY    THE 

DEPUTATION 

FROM    THE 

Conflvegational  sanion  of  2S:n3lanti  anti  (K^ales. 

BY 

ANDREW    REED,    D.D. 

AND 

JAMES     MATHESON,    D.D. 

IN      TWO     VOLUMES. 

VOL.  II. 
NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  HARPER  &  BROTHERS; 

NO.     82     CLIFF-STREET, 

AND  SOLD   BY   THE   PRINCIPAL   BOOKSELLERS  THROUQHOrT   THE 

UNITED  STATES. 


18  35. 


CONTENTS  OF  VOL.  II. 


LETTER  XXIX. 


Revivals. — Explanation  of  the  term. — Philosophy  of  the  Subject. — 
Expectation  excited. — Circumstances  favourable  and  Effort  pro- 
portionate. —  Means  employed.  —  Preaching.  — Visitations. — 
Special  Prayer-meetings. — Conferences. — Great  Effects  pro- 
duced and  accounted  for. — Revival  in  the  Presbytery  of  Ge- 
neva        Page  9 

LETTER  XXX. 

Subject  continued. — Revivals  open  to  objection  and  abuse. — 
Effect  of  New  Measures. — Protracted  Meetings. — Anxious 
Seat. — Evils  likely  to  arise. — Instances  adduced. — Letter  from 
Dr.  Beecher 29 

LETTER  XXXI. 

Subject  continued. — Evils  attendant  on  approved  Revivals. — How 

qualified. — Importance  of  a  wise  Superintendence. — Fruit  of 

Revivals. — Whether  to  be  expected  and  desired  in  our  own 

country. — Special  Circumstances  demand  special  Means    .    42 

LETTER  XXXII. 

Religious  Opinions. — Recent  Differences. — Act  and  Testimony. 
— Review  of  the  Subject 50 

LETTER  XXXIII. 

Religious  Denominations.  —  Presbyterians.  —  Congregationalists. 
— Unitarians. — Progress  of  Truth  in  Boston. — The  Standing 
Order. — Half-way  Covenant        .         .         .         .         .         60 

LETTER  XXXIV. 

Subject  continued.  —  Baptists.  — Methodists. — Episcopalians. — • 
Dutch  Reformed. —  German  Settlers. —  Romanism. — Infidel- 
ity    71 


W  CONTENTS  ► 

LETTER  XXXV 

Religious  Economy. —  Psalmody. —  Preaching. —  Burial. —  Mar- 
riage.— Government  of  the  Churches. — Pastoral  Association. — 
State  Association 82 

LETTER  XXXVL 

Subject  continued. — Temporal  Economy. — Edifices. — Tenure  of 
Churches. — Means  of  Support. — Establishments. — Voluntary 
Principle 91 

LETTER  XXXVIL 

Religious  Societies. — Bible  Society. — American  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions. — Home  Missionary  Society. — Education  Society. — 
Tract  Society. — Temperance  Society  .         .         .        109 

LETTER  XXXVIIL 

Education. — Collegiate  Schools. —  Yale  College. —  Theological 
College. — Andover. — Manual  Labour  Institution. — Lane  Sem- 
inary.— List  of  Colleges  in  the  United  States. — Character  of 
the  Ministry 121 

LETTER  XXXIX. 

Subject  continued. — Common  Schools. — Massachusetts. — Boston 
Schools. — Primary  School. — Grammar  School. — English  High 
School. — Latin  School. — Support  of  Schools. — Maine. — Mid- 
dle States,  &c. — Official  Returns  from  the  State  of  New- York. 
— Pennsylvania. — Education  in  the  West. — Ohio. — Success 
of  the  System. — To  what  ascribed     ....        142 

LETTER  XL. 

Subject  continued. — Female  Academies. — Ipswich  Female  Sem- 
mary. — Albany  Female  Academy        ....        160 

LETTER  XLI. 

Slavery. — The  legal  and  actual  Condition  of  the  Slave. — Internal 
Traffic 168 

LETTER  XLII. 

Subject  continued. — Colonization  and  Anti-Slavery  Societies. — 
Meeting  of  Convention  in  reference  to  Abolition. — States  in- 
dependent of  each  other. — District  of  Columbia. — Cheering  In- 
dications.— Duty  of  America  towards  the  African  and  the 
Indian 178^ 


CONTENTS.  T 

LETTER  XLIII. 

General  Conclusions. — Education. — Morals. — Religious  Observ- 
ances.— Ministry. — Necessities  of  the  West,  and  Means  of 
Relief. — American  Character  inspires  hope. — Their  Versatility 
and  Tact. — Earnestness  and  Power  of  Self-devotion. — Female 
Excellence. — Superior  Advantages  possessed  by  America    188 

LETTER  XLIV. 

Conclusion. — Mutual  Duties  of  England  and  America, — Union. 
— Intercourse. — Peace. — Co-operation        .         .         .        198 


NARRATIVE  OF  A  VISIT  TO  CANADA  AND 
PENNSYLVANIA. 


LETTER  I. 


Trom  BurUngton  to  St.  John's. — La  Prairie. — St.  Lawrence. — 
Montreal. — Quebec 211 

LETTER  II. 

From  Montreal  to  Brockville. — Kingston. — Coburg. — Emigrants. 
— Toronto. — Chippevvay  Indians         ....        219^ 

LETTER  III. 

Toronto. — Chippeway  Indians. — New  Settlers         .         .        225 

Report  respecting  Canada 332 

LETTER  IV. 
Bufialo. —  Batavia. — Geneva. —  Seneca   Indians. — Remarks    on 
Christian  Ministers,  &c 25& 

LETTER  V. 
Seneca   Lake. —  Elmira. — Athens. —  Rattlesnake. — Towanda. — 
Orwell.— Fourth  of  July 261 

LETTER  VI. 

Sabbath  at  Orwell. — State  of  the  People. — First  Settlers. — 
Funeral  Sermon. — Bible  and  Missionary  Societies. — Farms. — - 
Maple  Sugar. — Meeting  of  Ministers  at  Wysox. — State  Pat- 

lonage 26d 

1* 


VI  CONTENTS. 

LETTER  VII. 

Tunkhannock. — Early  Prayer-meeting. — Valley  of  Wyoming.— 
Wilkesbarre. — Danville. — Northumberland. — Dr.  Priestley.— 
Ebensburgh.  —  Lewistown.  —  Protracted  Meeting.  —  Welsh 
Colony. — Religious  Services       .....        278 

LETTER  VIII. 

Pittsburgh. —  Manufactures. —  Buildings. — People. — Customs. — 
Taxation. — ^Missions. — Western  Theological  Institution      290 

LETTER  IX. 
Coal    Hills. — Rev.  J.  F.   Shermerhorn. — Scenery. — Bedford. — 
Cholera. — Chambersburgh. — German   Settlers. — Lancaster. — 
Return   to   Philadelphia. — American  Gardens. — State  of  So- 
ciety   298 

LETTER  X. 
Pennsylvania. — Religious  Condition. — Places  of  Worship. — Mode 
of  Support. — Statistics. — Comparison  with  Scotland      .      306 

LETTER  XI. 

Rise  and  Progress  of  Pittsburgh,  with  its  Present  Condition     316 


APPENDIX. 


I.  Copies  of  Marriage  Certificates     ....  329 

II.  Copies  of  Letters  Missive 330 

III.  Order  of  Exercises,  Amherst  College    .         .         .  331 

IV.  Order  of  Exercises,  Andover  Commencement        .  ib. 
V.  Articles  of  Faith  and  Form  of  Covenant  adopted 

by  one  of  the  Congregational  Churches,  Massa- 
chusetts              333 

VI.  The  Law  on  Religion 335 

VII.  Welsh  Settlements 338 

VIII.  History  of  the  Free  Churches  in  the  City  of  New- 

York        341 

IX.  Statistical  Tables 3d4 


NARRATIVE,  &c.  &( 


LETTER  XXIX. 


My  dear  Friend, 

I  HAVE  now  disposed  of  all  that  I  have  to  communi- 
cate in  the  form  of  narration.  In  this  portion  of  the  re- 
port it  has  been  no  part  of  my  intention  to  exhaust  my 
notes  or  my  memory ;  but  to  limit  myself  in  subject, 
and  in  detail,  to  those  statements  which,  as  they  were 
most  interesting  to  myself,  I  might  hope  would  be  most 
acceptable  to  yon.  TKprp  arp.  snme  subjects  which  have 
been  glanced  at,  and  partially  illustrated  in  the  course  oi 
the  narrative,  which  you  will,  perhaps,  consider  as  wor- 
thy of  further  notice.  These  subjects,  to  avoid  unsuit- 
able digression,  and  to  give  them  the  attention  which 
their  high  importance  demands,  I  have  reserved  for  se- 
parate consideration.  Let  me  hope,  that  your  interest  is 
so  far  awakened  that  you  will  not  be  the  less  inclined 
to  follow,  because  the  subject  assumes  a  graver  and  more 
settled  aspect. 

I  can  readily  suppose,  that  on  turning  your  thoughts 
in  this  direction,  your  first  inquiries  would  be  anxiously 
connected  with  that  great  religious  phenomenon  of  this 
country— the  Revivals  ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  to  these  I 
would,  in  the  first  instance,  direct  my  remarks.  It  was 
a  frequent  lamentation  that  we  were  not  making  our  visit 
in  the  time  of  a  general  revival ;  but,  while  it  would 
have  been  a  source  of  great  personal  pleasure  to  have 
seen  and  felt  more  of  the  presence  of  religious  influence, 
I  think  we  could  hardly  have  been  placed  in  more  fa- 
A3 


10  REVIVALS. 

vourable  circumstances  than  we  were,  for  the  purposes 
of  candid  and  calm  observation.  One  of  the  most  re- 
markable and  extensive  revivals  ever  known  had  passed 
over  this  people  :  it  was  sufficiently  remote  to  mark  the 
reaction  which  might  attend  it ;  and  it  was  sufficiently- 
near  to  be  assured  of  its  character  and  its  history.  My 
notices,  though  not  wholly,  will  be  mostly  governed  by 
either  a  silent  or  expressed  reference  to  it. 

I  believe  it  is  now  well  understood  that  the  term  Re- 
vival has  become  conventional,  and  that  it  describes  the 
fact,  that  within  a  limited  and  comparatively  short  pe- 
riod, a  church  is  greatly  renovated  in  pious  feeling,  and 
a  considerable  accession  is  made  to  it  from  the  clas- 
ses of  the  formal  and  ungodly.  Usually  there  is  a 
previous  state  of  spiritual  depression  amongst  the  reli- 
gious people ;  and  of  irreligion  and  increasing  wicked- 
ness in  the  neighbourhood.  The  minister,  perhaps,  and 
some  few  Christians,  in  the  recollection  of  better  days, 
lay  it  to  heart.  They  converse  of  it ;  they  agree  to  sub- 
mit it  to  prayer ;  they  influence  others  ;  other  means  are 
adopted  ;  and  in  proportion  to  the  diligeni  and  wise  use 
of  just  and  scriptural  methods,  is  the  blessing. 

I  feel  that  these  simple  remarks,  without  designing  it, 
have  nearly  disposed  of  what  has  been  deemed  the  mys- 
teriousness  of  this  subject ;  but  I  must  endeavour  to 
place  it  in  other  lights,  and  surround  it  with  more  exact 
information.  You  are  ready  to  ask,  how  it  happens,  if 
true  religion  is  to  advance,  that  it  advances  in  this  parti- 
cular form  ?  My  reply  is  twofold ;  first,  that  they  ex- 
pect it,  and,  secondly,  that  they  labour  for  it,  in  this 
form. 

First,  They  exj)ect  it.  All  who  have  some  acquaint- 
ance with  human  nature,  will  easily  perceive  how 
greatly  this  must  contribute  to  the  end.  Man,  under  re- 
ligious influence,  is  still  a  free  agent,  and  the  influence 
that  governs  him  takes  its  form  from  the  current  through 
which  it  flows.  Suppose  two  persons  to  be  equally  ear- 
nest for  their  salvation,  and  the  one  to  have  become  so 
under  the  ministry  of  Whitefield,  and  the  other  under 


REVIVALS.  1 1 

that  of  Wesley.  The  likelihood  is,  that  the  disciple  of 
Wesley  would  put  out  with  his  conversion  some  physi- 
cal expressions,  because  Wesley  made  them  a  test  of 
conversion ;  while  the  disciple  of  Whitefield  would  show 
no  such  signs,  because  they  were  not  demanded. 

These  expectations  are  created  partly  by  habit,  and 
partly  by  circumstances.  Their  habits  are  entirely  on 
this  side.  They  have  not  to  acquire  a  taste  for  revivals  3 
their  difficulty  would  be  to  destroy  it.  They  are  mostly 
the  children  of  revivals ;  their  churches  have  been  most- 
ly raised  or  nourished  in  revivals  ;  their  whole  history, 
an  d  that  of  their  country,  is  greatly  the  historv  of  revi- 
vals. Their  seasons  of  revival  are  only  a  variation  on 
the  approved  and  constant  practice  of  their  pilgrim  fa- 
thers. They  had,  if  Presbyterians,  their  four-day  sacra- 
ments, which  were  protracted  meetings  ;  and,  if  Puri- 
tans, their  solemn  seasons  of  fasting  and  prayer,  which 
were  usually,  in  the  highest  sense,  periods  of  revival. 
While,  therefore,  a  revival,  exactly  after  their  type,  would 
be  deemed  a  novelty  in  a  church  with  us ;  with  them,  a 
church  that  knew  no  revival  would  be  the  exception  from 
the  rule.  Custom,  then,  which  is  second  nature,  feeds 
their  expectation. 

Then,  their  circumstances  are  favourable  to  these  ex- 
pectations ;  and  in  several  ways.  Sympathy  is  no  in- 
considerable agent  in  a  revival ;  and  sympathy  has  freer 
play  with  them  than  with  most.  They  have  fewer  lines 
of  distinction  in  society ;  and  those  few  are  much  faint- 
er ;  so  that  there  is  far  less  difficulty  in  coming  together. 
And  even  the  distinctions  which  do  exist,  are  often 
deemed  invidious  and  hateful ;  so  that  those  who  are, 
by  any  circumstance,  distinguished,  are  glad  of  an  occa- 
sion to  place  themselves  on  a  common  footing.  In  con- 
sequence, the  churches  and  the  classes  which  compose 
them,  have  more  association.  What  is  done  in  one  is 
quickly  known  to  all ;  and  the  report  of  a  revival  at  New 
York  will  vibrate,  till  it  reaches  Cincinnati;  and  the 
churches  there,  true  to  the  fellow-feeling,  will  desire  to 
possess  its  counterpart. 


12  REVIVALS. 

Especially,  the  circumstance  of  the  people  are  those 
of  uniform  and  great  emergency.  With  a  population 
advancing  at  the  rate  of  one  thousand  a  day,  and  a  large 
part  of  this  increase  of  unpromising  character,  the  church 
would  soon  be  overwhelmed,  if  she  did  not  make  some 
extraordinary  efforts  for  her  proportionate  advancement. 
Then,  the  great  passion  of  this  people,  in  these  buoyant 
and  progressive  circumstances,  is  hope ;  you  might 
sooner  destroy  thought  and  action  than  depress  them. 
But  when  this  hope  is  found  in  alliance  with  religious 
character,  it  becomes  christian  hope  ;  and  animates  the 
christian  community  as  it  does  the  commercial  com- 
munity, to  high  endeavour  and  irrepressible  exertion. 

This  conducts  me  to  the  remaining  portion  of  the  ex- 
planation, which  is,  that  they  labour  for  the  revivals 
they  expect.  As  far  as  I  could  learn,  this  is  uniformly 
the  case.  I  know  of  no  individual  who  would  expect  a 
revival  independent  of  means ;  and  I  know  of  no  church 
which  has  enjoyed  a  revival  without  the  use  of  means ; 
The  means  may  be  proximate  or  remote,  more  or  less 
apparent,  but  always  they  do  exist.  Undoubtedly  the 
most  delightful  change  might  happen,  by  a  special  com- 
munication of  grace,  without  the  intervention  of  any 
means;  but  I  am  now  speaking  only  to  the  fact;  and 
after  carefully  obtaining  extensive  information'  on  the 
subject,  I  am  prepared  to  say,  that  I  know  of  no  case  in 
which  means  have  not  been  employed. 

There  were,  indeed,  some  cases  which  were  reported 
to  me  before  I  visited  the  country,  and  some,  also,  while 
there,  that  were  spoken  of  as  unconnected  with  all 
means  to  the  end.  But  I  am  now  satisfied  that  the  par- 
ties making  such  statements  had  too  limited  conceptions 
of  the  order  of  means  ;  and,  led  away  by  the  natural  love 
of  the  marvellous,  reported  things  to  have  happened 
without  an  instrumentality,  when,  in  truth,  it  was  only 
an  instrumentality  which  they  were  too  short-sighted  to 
discern.  It  has  been  represented,  for  instance,  that  some 
revivals  have  begun  quite  suddenly,  and  before  any 
means  had  been  adopted  to  the  end ;  and  even  when  ex- 


REVIVALS.  13 

isting  means  were  unfavourable.  That,  in  some  cases, 
even  the  minister  has  been  taken  by  surprise  ;  and  that 
a  revival  has  sprung  up  when  the  Avhole  design  of  his 
frigid  discourse  was  to  keep  it  down.  But  on  looking 
into  these  cases,  it  is  found  that  less  visible,  though  not 
less  potent,  means  have  worked  to  the  issue.  In  a  church 
so  influenced,  there  has,  perhaps,  been  a  salutary  sense 
of  its  depressed  state  resting  upon  it,  and  a  desire  for 
change  ;  or  there  has  been  a  striking  revival  in  a  neigh- 
bouring town,  which  has  awakened  expectation  to  the 
event ;  or  the  papers,  which  they  read  in  abundance, 
may  have  reported  revivals  at  a  distance,  and  thus  have 
impressed  some  with  desire  and  prayer  for  the  like  ad- 
vantages. And  in  the  instance  of  the  good  minister, 
who  was  labouring  to  cool  down  his  people,  is  it  not  evi- 
dence that  he  thought  them  predisposed  to  catch  at  the 
flame ;  and  if  this  was  their,  state  is  it  difficult  for  any 
one,  who  is  conversant  with  the  human  heart,  to  per- 
ceive, that  the  course  he  took  was  the  very  means  to 
bring  on  an  explosion? 

These  means,  then,  which  imply  a  preparedness  of 
mind,  are  always  acting,  with  more  or  less  force,  on  this 
people;  and  they  are  of  the  first  consideration.  They 
place  them,  in  regard  to  the  more  ostensible  means,  in 
the  relation  of  conductors  to  the  electric  fire ;  while, 
without  this  readiness  for  excitement,  the  ordinary  means 
might  be  used  and  repelled.  Frequently  it  has  hap- 
pened, and  does  happen,  therefore,  that  the  mere  notice, 
that  a  revival  has  occurred  in  the  vicinity,  or  that  a  re- 
vival preacher  is  about  to  visit  the  town,  supervenes  a 
revival  on  the  one  part,  and  a  hostile  combination  to  re- 
sist it  on  the  other 

These  observations  may  dispose  of  what  is  anomalous. 
But  the  general  rule  is,  that,  with  whatever  causation 
Divine  influence  may  be,  at  first,  connected,  an  approved 
revival  advances  in  the  regular  use  of  regular  means  ; 
and  that  its  advancement  is  mostly  in  proportion  to  the 
discreet,  humble,  and  persevering  use  of  those  means. 
You  will  expect  that  I  should  glance  at  them. 
2 


14  REVIVALS. 

1.  I  would  name  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  with 
earnestness  a7id  fidelity.  It  is  generally  admitted,  that 
the  momentous  truths  which  concern  our  salvation  are 
made  very  prominent  in  these  periods  of  extraordinary 
effort ;  and  that  on  this  circumstance  the  soundness  of  a 
revival  greatly  depends.  The  sovereignty  of  God  ;  his 
righteousness,  in  condemning  the  world  for  sin  ;  and  his 
free  election  of  any  to  eternal  life.  The  holiness,  the 
spirituality,  and  the  inflexibility  of  the  moral  law  ;  the 
entire  alienation  of  the  heart  from  God ;  the  complete 
obligation  of  the  sinner,  as  a  moral  agent,  to  repent  and 
do  all  that  God  requires,  without  delay ;  his  voluntary 
and  inexcusable  disobedience,  and  his  certain  rejection 
of  the  gospel,  till  his  heart  is  subdued  by  Divine  influ- 
ence ;  his  need  of  an  infinite  Saviour,  to  make  atone- 
ment for  his  sin,  and  an  infinite  Sanctifier,  to  renovate 
him  in  the  love  of  God  ;  and  his  entire  dependence  on 
Divine  grace  to  accept,  and  justify,  and  save  him.  These 
are  the  truths  which  are  then  delivered  with  life,  and 
carry  life  to  the  soul. 

The  preaching  exercises,  at  such  a  time,  are  more  fre- 
quent than  is  usual.  Their  occurrence  is  suggested  by 
convenience  and  necessity.  The  extra  services  are 
taken,  perhaps,  on  one-,  or  two  evenings  of  the  week,  or 
other  parts  of  the  day,  as  may  suit  the  attendants.  Some- 
times a  whole  day,  or  more,  in  connexion  with  the  Sab- 
bath, is  set  apart  for  the  purpose;  and,  in  that  case,  it 
would  receive  the  modern  appellation  of  a  protracted 
meeting. 

2.  Visitaiions.  These  frequently  take  the  lead;  as 
you  will  remember  they  did  in  the  case  of  Morriston,  in 
revivals.  The  pastor;  or  the  pastor  and  a  brother  mini- 
ster ;  or  a  pastor  with  his  elders  ;  or  the  elders,  two  and 
two,  acting  under  his  arrangements ;  are  usually  the  per- 
sons making  these  domiciliary  visits.  They  are  short, 
serious,  and  devotional,  and  are  kept  to  the  single  object 
they  have  before  them. 

3.  Special  Meetings  for  Prayer. — They  are  regula- 
ted by  the  call  there  is  for  them;  and  are  often  attended 


REVIVALS.  15 

by  fasting.  They  are,  when  rightly  used,  the  soul  of 
revivals,  and  animate  all  the  services.  The  hand  of 
God  has,  by  them,  been  most  directly  acknowledged  ; 
the  offence  of  man  most  freely  confessed  ;  and  the  bless- 
ing that  was  devoutly  sought,  was  abundantly  granted. 

4.  Conference  or  Inquiry  Meetings. — These  are  in- 
stituted for  those  persons  who  have  become  anxiously 
concerned  for  their  salvation  ;  and  who  need  the  more 
exact  guidance  and  encouragement,  which  discreet  con- 
versation can  best  supply.  The  pastor,  with  assistance, 
if  the  numbers  require,  passes  amongst  the  inquirers, 
and  in  an  under  voice,  invites  them,  in  turn,  to  express 
their  state  of  mind,  and  seeks  to  advise  them  in  their 
difficulties.  Exhortations  and  prayers  are  connected 
with  these  exercises.  These  meetings  are  often  contin- 
ued beyond  the  period  of  revival,  and  are  carefully  used 
in  favour  of  young  converts,  that  they  may  be  confirmed 
in  the  faith  and  experience  of  the  Christian  life. 

The  instruction,  which  is  regularly  given  in  the  Sab- 
bath schools  and  in  Bible  classes,  should,  though  not  of 
a  periodical  character,  be  considered  as  contributing,  in 
an  important  degree,  to  a  sound  and  extensive  revival. 
The  young  persons,  who  have  been  thus  trained  in  reli- 
gious knowledge,  are  in  a  state  of  preparation  to  admit 
and  feel  the  power  of  the  truth  ;  and  when  they  are 
placed  in  new  circumstances  in  relation  to  it,  and  it  is 
applied  with  unwonted  force  to  the  conscience,  it  is 
usually  with  the  happiest  result.  Their  previous  know- 
ledge facilitates  the  introduction  of  life,  and  regulates  it 
when  introduced.  The  first  rush  of  living  feeling  over 
the  heart  is  controlled  by  an  informed  understanding 
They  give  the  more  sure  and  pleasing  evidence  of  con- 
version at  the  time  ;  and  are  expected  most  to  adorn 
their  profession  afterwards. 

Still,  perhaps,  in  the  diligent  use  of  these  means,  you 
are  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  great  effects,  which  are 
common  to  these  seasons  of  revivification.  Let  me  ex- 
plain it  in  some  measure. 

].  These  periods  are  looked  to  as  the  great  seasons  of 


16  REVIVALS. 

ingathering;  and  from  this  circumstance,  the  ordinary- 
additions  to  the  church  are  less,  and  the  periodical  addi- 
tions greater.  In  a  revival,  a  great  portion  of  the  church 
may  have  been  recovered  from  what  they  deem  a  state 
of  declension,  and  these  are  frequently  numbered  amongst 
the  fruits  of  revivals.  Very  many  have,  perhaps,  wait- 
ed for  a  revival,  to  adopt  an  open  profession,  or  to  make 
a  full  surrender  of  themselves  to  the  Saviour.  So  that 
these  accessions  are  much  larger  at  one  time  than  is 
usual ;  though  their  average  of  increase  may  not  surpass 
that  of  our  healthy  and  prosperous  churches. 

2.  Then,  the  mere  enumeration  of  the  approved  means, 
does  not  supply  you  with  a  just  idea  of  the  use  that  is 
actually  made  of  them.  It  is  the  spirit  of  the  occasion, 
which  gives  it  its  character  and  success.  Life  pervades 
every  thing.  The  people  are  raised  above  the  ordinary 
level  of  existence  ;  the  mind,  the  imagination,  the  pas- 
sions, are  all  wound  up  for  unusual  action.  The  very 
notice  of  a  revival  awakens  every  one.  Some  look  to  it 
with  joy,  as  the  day  of  their  salvation;  others  shrink 
from  it  with  fear  and  trembling,  lest  the  contagion  should 
touch  them,  and  with  the  apprehension  that  it  will ;  and 
others  band  themselves  together,  and  resolve  to  shut 
their  eyes,  and  stop  their  ears,  and  harden  their  hearts, 
lest  they  should  see,  and  hear,  and  repent,  and  be  saved. 
None  are  indifferent — none  are  unmoved.  You  will,  at 
once,  see  that  this  offers  a  fine  field  for  Christian  ser- 
vice. Usually,  our  great  foe  is  Insensibility ;  but  he  is 
the  first  victim  in  a  revival. 

The  way  in  which  the  means  are  used  is  surprising. 
All  who,  in  this  state  of  high  excitement,  have  come  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  truth,  are  ready  for  extraordinary 
action.  For  the  period,  but  one  object  is  before  them, 
and  it  possesses  them.  They  have  found  mercy,  and 
they  thirst  to  bestow  it ;  they  have  dishonoured  God, 
and  they  thirst  to  glorify  him.  They  become  missiona- 
ries for  the  time  ;  and  they  move  about  in  their  families 
and  their  connexions,  warning,  teaching,  and  entreating, 
with  tears,  that  they  would  be  reconciled  and  saved. 


REVIVALS.  17 

The  services  of  the  sanctuary  are'  imbued  with  this 
"  Jiealthful  spirit  of  grace."  In  the  psalmody,  the  pray- 
ers, the  preaching,  there  is  life.  There  is  a  reality  and 
a  solemnity  in  every  thing,  which  is  itself  a  means  of 
conversion ;  and  which,  if  the  ungodly  shall  witness, 
the  probability  is,  that  he  will  be  "  convinced  of  all,  and 
fall  down  and  worship  God."  The  ministry,  at  this 
time,  has  an  uncommon  degree  of  simplicity,  decision, 
and  pungency,  about  it;  and  of  this  the  ministers  are 
fully  aware.  On  one  occasion,  on  hearing  a  sermon, 
which  was  good  as  a  composition,  but  not  effif'ient,  I 
remarked,  "Would  this  do  in  a  revival?"  The  answer 
was,  "  Oh,  we  don't  preach  so  in  revivals."  On  another 
occasion,  when  I  had  reason  to  complain  of  some  fiat  and 
fine  singing,  I  observed  to  a  brother  minister,  that  it  was 
enough  to  extinguish  a  revival ;  the  reply  was,  "  Oh, 
that  is  not  the  way  we  sing  in  our  revivals."  I  have 
nothing  to  do  just  now  with  this  admitted  difference,  ex- 
cept as  a  cause  working  to  a  given  result. 

3.  There  is  yet  one  other  particular  which  may  assist 
you  to  comprehend  this  important  subject.  In  the  ap- 
plication of  the  means  used  at  these  periods,  great  efforts 
are  made  to  bring  them  to  bear  on  the  negligent  and  irreli- 
gious portions  of  the  community.  These  classes  are  visit- 
ed without  scruple  ;  sermons  are  delivered,  and  prayer 
meetings  are  held,  expressly  for  their  benefit;  notices  are 
given  of  these  services,  and  they  are  canvassed  by  pious 
and  zealous  persons  for  their  attendance,  as  they  might 
be  for  their  votes  at  an  election.  Tracts  and  books  are 
lent ;  and  if  the  first  or  second  application  fails,  it  is  not 
the  last ;  so  that  by  "  violence"  those  are  frequently 
brought  to  the  church  who  were  never  brought  before. 
At  Cincinnati,  in  the  late  revival,  this  was  frequently 
done,  and  with  the  greatest  success.  On  one  occasion, 
a  sermon  was  delivered  to  the  young  men  of  the  town ; 
and  by  these  efforts  the  church  was  completely  filled 
with  this  class  of  persons.  The  christian  community, 
accustomed  to  assemble  there,  finding  that  their  places 
were  wanted,  retired  to  another  place,  and  continued  in 
2* 


18  REVIVALS. 

prayer,  that  the  address  made  to  them  might  be  success- 
ful. Such  methods  as  these  will  account  to  you  for 
that  measure  of  increase  which  is  common  in  revivals, 
and  which  would  not  be  possible,  if  the  effort  were 
limited  to  the  congregation. 

This  brief  description  will  unfold  to  you,  though  im- 
perfectly, what  may  be  denominated  the  approved  revi- 
vals of  this  country ;  and  I  presume  that,  as  a  matter  of 
detail,  there  is  nothing  that  can  meet  your  judgment 
offensively.  Before  I  pass  to  other  views  of  the  same 
subject,  I  am  desirous  of  confirming  and  illustrating  this 
statement  by  some  considerable  extracts  from  "  The 
Narrative  of  the  late  Revival  in  the  Presbytery  of  Ge- 
neva, in  the  State  of  New  York."  It  is  one  of  the  most 
satisfactory  accounts  with  which  I  have  met ;  it  can  be  en- 
tirely relied  on ;  and  it  is  the  more  important,  as  it  arises 
in  a  district  where  much,  and  perhaps  just  complaint, 
has  rested : — 

"  The  year  past  has  been,  to  the  churches  within  our 
bounds,  emphatically  a  year  of  the  right  hand  of  the 
Most  High.  In  no  year,  since  the  settlement  of  our 
country,  have  we  witnessed  so  many  and  such  signal 
triumphs  of  the  Redeemer's  cause ;  or  recorded  so  large 
an  accession  to  the  number  of  his  professed  followers, 
as  the  year  which  we  are  now  to  review.  All  our 
churches,  which  have  enjoyed  the  stated  means  of 
grace,  have  been  visited  with  revivals  during  the  past 
year. 

"  The  first  special  indicatio^i  of  a  work  of  grace  ap- 
peared in  Geneva,  early  in  the  month  of  June,  1830 ; 
and  the  first  subjects  of  it  -vstere  members  of  the  JFemale 
Seminary.  At  the  close  of  the  first  week,  after  the  at- 
tention became  general,'eight  or  ten  were  rejoicing  in 
hope,  and  an  unusual  seriousness  pervaded  the  minds  of 
all.  A  weekly  meeting  was  appointed,  for  personal 
conversation  with  those  who  were  inquiring;  another 
for  those  who  were  indulging  a  recent  hope  ;  and  a  sea- 
son of  prayer  was  observed,  at  the  same  time,  by  a  small 
number  of  the  church.    Others,  not  connected  with  the 


REVIVALS,  19 

seminary,  soon  became  interested  in  the  work;  and 
though  it  was  not  powerful  nor  general,  it  continued, 
with  various  degrees  of  interest,  through  the  summer 
and  fall :  every  week  furnishing  some  new  cases  of 
hopeful  conversion  to  God.  Several  seasons  of  prayer 
and  religious  conference  were  observed  by  the  church, 
which  were  generally  well  attended,  and  apparently 
happy  in  their  results;  yet  the  members  generally  did 
not  take  that  deep  interest  in  the  work  which  they  ought 
to  have  felt,  and  which  might  have  been  expected.  The 
revival,  however,  continued  slowly,  but  steadily,  to  ad- 
vance until  December,  when  the  number  of  hopeful 
converts  amounted  to  more  than  forty." 

"  From  the  middle  of  January  until  near  the  last  of 
March,  the  number  of  conversions  was  from  twelve  to 
twenty  in  a  week ;  but,  notwithstanding  the  power  of 
the  work,  no  irregularities  were  witnessed,  no  crying  out 
in  public  worship,  no  boisterous  expressions  of  joy,  no 
audible  sighing  or  groaning,  and,  indeed,  little  else  than 
the  natural  expressions  of  a  soul  deeply  impressed  with 
its  guilt,  or  calmly  reposing,  by  faith,  upon  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  From  the  last  of  March  until  the  first  of 
May,  the  work  was  less  powerful;  though  no  week 
passed  without  witnessing  some  new  cases  of  conver- 
sion. It  was  about  one  year  from  the  time  of  its  com- 
mencement before  it  entirely  subsided.  The  whole 
number,  who  have  expressed  a  hope  of  renewing  grace, 
is  about  two  hundred  and  seventy ;  of  these,  forty  or 
fifty  were  members  of  the  Female  Seminary,  most  of 
whom,  residing  in  other  places,  did  not  unite  with  the 
church  in  Geneva.  The  number  who  have  united  with 
the  Presbyterian  church  is  more  than  two  hundred, 
making  the  whole  number  of  the  church,  at  the  present 
time,  five  hundred  and  fifty-one. 

"  The  means  that  have  been  most  blessed  in  the  pro- 
gress of  the  work,  have  been  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel on  the  Sabbath,  and  at  the  stated  lectures,  and  the 
ordinary  performance  of  pa^chial  duty ;  to  which  may 
be  added,  special  meetings  for  prayer  and  religious  in- 


20  REVIVALS, 

tercourse.  The  course  of  weekly  labour  has  been,  three 
services  on  the  Sabbath;  a  meeting  for  inquiry,  and  an- 
other for  prayer,  on  Monday  evening ;  a  service,  address- 
ed, more  particularly,  to  the  unawakened,  pn  Tuesday 
evening ;  social  prayer  meetings  in  digerent  sections  of 
the  village,  and  lectures  in  the  more  distant  neighbour- 
hoods, on  Wednesday  evening ;  the  Bible  class,  follow- 
ed by  a  season  of  prayer,  on  Thursday  evening ;  a 
meeting  for  the  instruction  of  the  young  converts,  and 
another  for  prayer,  on  Friday  evening;  and  on  Satur- 
day evening,  a  prayer  meeting  for  a  special  blessing 
upon  the  labours  of  the  Sabbath.  The  day  was  princi- 
pally employed  in  visiting  from  house  to  houte.  The 
meeting  of  young  converts  was  one  of  peculiar  interest. 
Its  object  was  instruction  in  the  leading  evidences  of 
Christian  experience  and  the  practical  duties  of  the 
Christian  life :  not  only  to  guard  young  Christians 
against  self-deception,  but  to  imbue  their  minds  with  re- 
ligious truth,  to  instruct  them  in  doctrinal  knowledge, 
and  thus  to  lay  a  broad,  and  deep,  and  permanent  foun- 
dation of  Christian  character.  This  service  has  uni- 
formly been  performed  by  a  clergyman,  and  is  still  con- 
tinued. 

"  To  these  general  means  may  be  added,  the  personal 
exertions  of  many  members  of  the  church,  and  of  the 
young  converts,  generally  in  a  way  of  individual  influ- 
ence. This  influence  was  exerted,  not  in  the  public 
meeting,  but  in  the  private  interview.  The  young  con- 
verts did  not  become  exhorters,  nor  arrogate  to  them- 
selves the  prerogatives  of  teachers  ;  but  testified  their 
interest  in  the  cause,  by  their  personal  exertions  to  bring 
others  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  A  protracted  meet- 
ing, of  three  days'  continuance,  was  held  about  the  mid- 
dle of  April.  The  services  were  ably  conducted  and 
well  attended,  and  the  interest,  for  the  time,  was  consi- 
derable ;  but,  so  far  as  the  conversion  of  souls  is  con- 
cerned, the  permanent  results,  if  any,  were  very  small. 
It  is  now  more  than  a  year  and  a  half  since  this  work 
commenced,  and  from  eight  to  ten  months  since,  the 


REVIVALS.  21 

greater  portion  of  its  fruits  were  gathered  in,  and,  thus 
far,  the  subjects  generally  appear  well.  In  the  admis- 
sion of  members  to  the  church,  it  has  been  a  general 
rule  for  the  pastor  and  some  of  the  elders  to  acquaint 
themselves,  by  personal  interview,  with  the  case  of  each 
individual  previous  to  his  examination  by  the  session. 
In  all  cases,  several  weeks,  and,  in  most  cases,  from  two 
to  three  months,  have  elapsed,  after  they  experienced 
hope,  before  they  were  admitted  to  the  church.  All  have 
been  publicly  propounded,  and  have  been  received  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation.  In  testimony  of  the  in- 
creased interest  which  has  been  excited  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  appropriations  for  re- 
ligious charity  have  been  nearly  doubled  the  last  year. 
The  church  now  sustains  one  foreign  missionary,  at  an 
expense  of  six  hundred  and  sixty-six  dollars ;  thirteen 
home  missionaries,  at  one  hundred  dollars  each ;  nine 
scholarships,  of  the  American  Education  Society,  at  se- 
venty-five dollars  each  ;  which,  in  addition  to  the  appro- 
priations for  the  Bible,  Tract,  Sabbath  School,  and  other 
objects  of  benevolence,  amounts  to  more  than  forty -Jive 
hundred  dollars  the  past  year. 

"  The  present  state  of  religion  is,  in  some  respects, 
quite  interesting  ;  several  conversions  have  recently  oc- 
curred, though  there  is  not  properly  a  revival.  The  pub- 
lic sen-'ices  are  well  attended  ;  entire  harmony  of  senti- 
ment and  feeling  prevails  in  the  church ;  the  Sabbath 
School  has  about  three  hundred  members,  and  the  seve- 
ral Temperance  Societies  in  the  town  more  than  eleven 
hundred.  Four  or  five  young  men  have  commenced 
study,  with  a  view  to  the  ministry.  The  Female  Semi- 
nary is  flourishing,  and  several  hopeful  conversions  have 
occurred  recently  among  the  pupils.  A  Manual  Labour 
School  has  been  opened  in  Geneva,  with  peculiarly  fa- 
vourable prospects.  It  has  now  between  sixty  and  seven- 
ty members ;  about  forty  of  whom  may  be  regarded  as 
the  fruits  of  the  late  revivals,  and  are  in  a  course  of  pre- 
paration for  the  gospel  ministry.  Most  of  the  young 
men  sustain  themselves  at  an  expense  not  exceeding 


22  REVIVALS. 

from  fifty  to  seventy-five  cents  per  week ,  and  facilities 
are  afforded  them  to  earn,  by  their  own  labour,  more 
than  sufficient  to  defray  this  expense.  The  Lyceum  is 
not  a  theological  nor  a  collegiate  institution,  but  strictly 
a  preparatory  school,  designed  to  fit  young  men  for  an 
advanced  standing  in  college,  or  for  the  counting-room, 
or  for  any  other  situation  in  which  a  thorough,  systema- 
tic, and  practical  education  is  required.  It  promises  re- 
sults highly  interesting  to  the  church  of  Christ." 

"  Early  in  February  a  favourable  state  of  religious 
feeling  began  to  be  apparent  in  Penn-Yan.  Several 
days  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  were  observed ; 
and  the  church  rencAved  their  covenant  with  God  and 
each  other.  One  individual  before  the  first  fast,  and  two 
soon  after,  gave  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart.  The 
next  week  an  inquiry  meeting  was  appointed,  at  which 
ten  or  twelve  persons  were  found  anxious  for  their  sal- 
vation. 

"  The  meeting  for  inquiry  was  continued  weekly,  and 
meetings  for  prayer  and  religious  instruction  were  attend- 
ed almost  every  evening.  The  meetings  for  prayer 
were,  for  the  most  part,  strictly  prayer  meetings.  Some- 
times a  word  of  exhortation,  or  a  hymn  of  praise,  occu- 
pied a  moment  between  the  prayers;  but  usually  the 
meetings  which  were  appointed  for  prayer  were  employ- 
ed chiefly  in  that  exercise.  The  work  continued  with 
undiminished  interest  till  the  opening  of  the  spring, 
when,  by  the  pressure  of  worldly  business,  it  began  ob- 
viously to  decline.  At  this  time  a  protracted  meeting  of 
four  days'  continuance  was  tried  with  happy  effect. 
Ten  or  twelve  were  added  to  the  number  of  hopeful 
converts  as  the  result  of  this  meeting ;  and  a  much 
larger  number  from  neighbouring  congregations  profess- 
ed to  have  been  born  again. 

"  The  services  of  the  protracted  meeting  were  a  sea- 
son of  prayer  at  sun-rise,  three  sermons  each  day,  and  a 
meeting  of  inquiry,  and  another  for  prayer,  at  ^the  close 
of  the  second  service.  Prayer  meetings  Avere  also  at- 
tended in  smaller  circles  in  different  places  in  the  vil- 


REVIVALS.  23 

lagc.  During  this  meeting,  and  tlirough  the  whole  revi- 
val, all  the  services  have  been  characterized  by  perfect 
order  and  regularity,  both  as  to  time  and  manner. 
No  public  meetings  have  been  continued  after  nine 
o'clock  in  the,  evening.  In  the  instructions  that  have 
been  given  to  the  young  converts,  great  care  has  been 
taken  to  guard  them,  if  possible,  against  trusting  in  a 
false  hope.  Many,  whose  hope  at  first  was  strong  and 
sanguine,  were,  on  being  instructed  in  the  nature  and 
evidences  of  a  change  of  heart,  induced  to  relinquish 
their  hope  entirely,  and  have  since  given  conclusive  evi- 
dence that  it  was  at  first  but  a  delusion.  This  course  of 
instruction  and  personal  examination  has,  in  all  cases, 
been  previous  to  their  presenting  themselves  for  admis- 
sion to  the  church.  The  number  received  to  the  church 
is  123,  and  there  are,  probably,  twenty  more  who  will 
unite  at  a  suitable  time.  The  work,  in  all  its  leading 
features  has  been  of  a  most  precious  character.  While 
members  of  the  church  have  been  active  and  engaged, 
they  appear  to  have  manifested  a  deep  sense  of  their  de- 
pendence and  unworthiness.  In  the  early  stages  of  the 
work,  and  while  the  church  seemed  relying  on  an  arm 
of  flesh,  a  desire  was  expressed  by  some  to  call  in  the 
aid  of  some  itinerant  evangelist,  and  that  a  course  of 
measures  might  be  introduced,  which  had  been  said  to 
have  been  employed  with  success  in  other  places.  But 
the  people  of  God  were  soon  brought  to  see  and  to  feel 
that  in  God  alone  was  their  hope,  and  no  wish  was  after- 
wards expressed  for  any  other  means  than  the  means  of 
God's  own  appointment,  nor  any  other  aid  than  the  aid 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  morn- 
ing prayer  meeting,  they  enjoyed  neither  in  preaching, 
nor  measures,  nor  manner,  nor  means,  of  any  kind,  any 
thing,  different  from  what  has  been  common  in  the 
churches  for  many  years. 

'■When  we  compare  the  present  condition  of  this 
congregation  with  what  it  was  six  years  ago,  the  change 
is  surprising.  Then  but  one  family,  where  prayers  were 
regularly  attended,  was  found  in  the  whole  village  j  but 


24  REVIVALS. 

one  man,  except  the  minister,  to  lead  in  a  public  prayer 
meeting;  no  Sabbath  school,  no  religious  association  of 
any  kind,  except  a  small  female  prayer  meeting,  and  the 
church  was  then  so  small  and  scattered,  that  twenty-five 
could  hardly  be  collected.  Now  there  are  more  than 
fifty  praying  families  ;  more  than  fifty  who  can  lead,  in 
an  acceptable  and  edifying  manner,  in  public  prayer;  a 
flourishing  Sabbath  school ;  an  auxiliary  to  almost  every 
benevolent  society  in  the  land ;  and  a  church  of  more 
than  200  members.  The  church  is  happily  united  in 
sentiment  and  measures,  and  the  various  objects  of 
christian  benevolence  are  sustained  with  increased  in- 
terest and  efficiency.  In  September,  1831,  the  pastor 
relinquished  the  charge  of  the  congregation,  being  called, 
in  the  providence  of  God,  to  another  department  of 
christian  labour.  The  church  have,  with  entire  unani- 
mity, elected  another  pastor,  and  have  the  prospect  of 
soon  enjoying  again  the  privileges  of  a  settled  minis- 
try. 

"  The  state  of  religion  began  to  assume  a  more  inter- 
esting aspect  in  Seneca  Falls  early  in  the  autumn  of 
1830.  For  two  or  three  years  previous  to  this,  the  pros- 
pect had  been  gloomy  in  an  unusual  degree.  Several  per- 
plexing cases  of  discipline  had  occurred,  one  after  another, 
in  rapid  succession,  till  it  seemed  as  if  the  very  founda- 
tion was  parting  asunder,  and  the  whole  fabric  crumbling 
down.  But  even  then  there  was  praying  and  weeping 
in  secret  places.  Some  there  were  who  even  then  could 
look  through  the  darkness  and  the  storm,  and  could 
lay  hold  upon  the  promises  of  God.  A  female  prayer 
meeting,  the  monthly  concert,  and  some  other  meetings, 
called  together  a  few  constant  souls,  who  knew  where 
their  strength  lay,  and  there  they  were  strong  in  the 
Lord. 

"  For  a  year  or  more  previous  to  the  close  of  1830, 
favourable  appearances  had  been  witnessed,  and  some 
hopeful  conversions  had  occurred.  An  increasing  sense 
of  the  necessity  of  a  revival  was  manifested  on  the  part 
of  Christians,  and  a  kind  of  expectation  was  entertain- 


REVIVALS.  25 

ed  by  some,  that  the  blessing  was  in  store,  and  would 
be  bestowed  soon.  A  general  impression  prevailed  that 
something  must  be  done,  and  done  soon.  At  an  even- 
ing prayer  meeting,  it  was  proposed  that  each  Christian 
present  should  engage  to  converse  faithfully  with  at  least 
one  impenitent  sinner  the  next  day,  and  several  engaged 
to  do  it.  The  result  was  manifestly  favourable.  Some 
time  in  December,  at  a  little  prayer  meeting,  an  unusual 
spirit  of  prayer,  an  earnest  wrestling  of  the  soul  with 
God,  was  manifest.  Towards  the  close  of  the  meeting, 
a  request  was  made  to  the  impenitent  who  were  present, 
and  who  desired  an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  God's  peo- 
ple, to  signify  it  by  rising.  Five  or  six  arose.  This 
was  the  first  public  expression  of  anxiety  on  the  part  of 
the  impenitent.  A  general  visitation  of  the  congrega- 
tion was  now  commenced,  and  many  were  found  anx- 
iously concerned  for  their  souls.  The  meetings  became 
crowded,  attentive,  and  solemn.  On  one  occasion,  near 
the  close  of  the  evening  service,  it  was  proposed  to  such 
as  were  resolved  to  submit  to  God  that  night,  to  signify 
it  by  rising;  seven  arose,  and  all  but  one  were  the  next 
morning  rejoicing  in  hope,  and  that  one  embraced  a  hope 
soon  after.  The  same  experiment  was  tried  two  or  three 
times  afterwards,  but  not  with  the  same  success.  It 
was,  upon  mature  consideration,  judged  more  safe,  and 
more  in  accordance  with  apostolic  usage,  to  press  upon 
sinners  the  duty  of  immediate  submission,  and  to  do  it 
without  delay ;  to  surrender  themselves  at  once  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  leave  it  there.  Meetings  for  the 
anxious  inquiries,  conducted  in  the  usual  way,  were  at- 
tended with  very  favourable  results.  These  meetings 
were  evidently  much  blessed.  The  work  soon  extended 
to  other  parts  of  the  town,  where  frequent  meetings 
were  held,  and  the  same  general  course  of  measures 
pursued.  The  work  continued  through  the  winter,  and 
resulted  in  the  addition  of  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
seven  to  the  church. 

"  In  April,  a  protracted  meeting  of  three  days'  con- 
tinuance was  attended,  it  is  thought,  with  some  good 

Vol.  II.^B  3 


26  REVIVALS. 

fruits.  The  preaching  was  designed  to  urge  upon  sin- 
ners the  duty  and  the  reasonableness  of  immediate  re- 
pentance, and  the  renunciation  of  every  self-justifying 
excuse.  'But,'  says  the  pastor,  'I  am  afraid  that  the 
sovereign  efRcacy  of  Divine  grace,  and  the  reason  of  its 
necessity,  vv^ere  presented  with  less  frequency  than  I 
now  think  should  have  been  done.'  Though  these 
truths  were  often  exhibited,  illustrated,  and  enforced  with 
the  greatest  plainness,  yet  it  is  now  believed  that  a  still 
greater  prominence  should  have  been  given  them." 

The  report,  in  closing  its  account  of  all  the  churches, 
concludes  by  the  following  observation  : — 

"  This  work,  in  its  general  features,  has  not  been  es- 
sentially different  from  former  revivals,  except  that  it 
has  been  more  powerful,  more  extensive,  and  has  en- 
rolled among  its  subjects  an  unusual  number  who  had 
been  openly  hostile  to  the  truth.  Less  opposition  has 
been  manifested  than  is  usual  in  revivals  of  so  much 
power,  and  less,  perhaps,  than  is  usual  has  occurred  in 
its  progress,  in  which  a  captious,  unbelieving  world  would 
find  occasion  to  complain.  The  doctrines  which  have 
held  a  prominent  place  in  the  preaching  generally,  are 
the  plain  and  humbling  doctrines  of  the  orthodox  faith  ; 
the  doctrines  of  our  standards  ;  of  the  Reformation,  and 
of  tlie  Bible.  These  have  been  exhibited,  not  as  mat- 
ters of  controversy  or  as  problems,  but  as  matters  of  fact 
and  of  faith.  While  sinners  have  been  taught  to  re- 
gard the  depravity  jof  their  hearts  as  total,  they  have 
been  also  taught  to  regard  it  as  consisting  in  their  own 
voluntary  rebellion  against  God,  'whereby,'  as  our  con- 
fession of  faith  expresses  it,  '  we  are  utterly  indisposed 
to  all  good,'  '  and  wholly  inclined  to  all  evil.'  Not  the 
want  of  a  power,  but  the  want  of  an  inclination  to  do 
the  will  of  God.  The  inability  predicable  of  the  sinner 
in  his  depraved  condition  has  been  represented,  as  the 
standards  of  our  church  very  forcibly  express  it,  as  an 
'  inability  of  w?'/Z,'  regarding  the  sinner  as  bound  at  all 
times  to  keep  the  whole  law  and  to  do  the  whole  will 
of  God.     The  doctrine  of  Divine  sovereignty  and  Di- 


REVIVALS.  27 

vine  decrees,  the  doctrine  of  election  and  effectual  call- 
ing, of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  justification  by 
faith,  and  the  final  perseverance  of  the  saints,  together 
with  all  those  leading  truths  which  have  long  been  de- 
signated, by  way  of  di-stinction,  the  '  doctrines  of  grace,' 
have  been  constantly  kept  in  view  as  the  fundamental 
articles  of  the  christian  faith,  and  the  only  permanent 
foundation  of  christian  character. 

'•  The  labour  generally  has  been  performed  by  the  pas- 
tors and  stated  ministers  ;  assisted  in  prayer  meetings 
and  parochial  visiting  by  the  elders  and  other  members 
of  the  church.  The  young  converts  also  have  exerted 
an  important  mfluence,  by  personal  conversation,  and  in 
meetings  for  social  prayer.  It  may  be  mentioned,  as  one 
distinguishing  feature  of  this  revival,  that  the  converts 
generally  seem  to  have  imbibed,  in  an  unusual  degree, 
the  spirit  of  missionaries.  No  sooner  did  they  indulge 
a  hope  that  they  had  themselves  accepted  the  invitation 
to  the  marriage  feast,  than  they  were  ready  to  go  out 
into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  others  to 
come  in,  that  the  house  might  be  filled,  and  the  table 
furnished  with  guests.  In  some  instances  the  labour  of 
itinerants  was  employed,  but  with  few  exceptions,  with 
no  very  obvious  success.  Seldom,  perhaps,  has  the  case 
been  known,  in  Avhich  God  has  so  obviously  honoured 
the  means  of  his  own  appointment,  in  distinction  from 
those  of  human  invention,  and  the  labours  of  a  stated 
ministry  in  distinction  from  those  of  itinerant  evange- 
lists, as  in  the  revivals  within  our  bounds. 

"  The  means  which  have  been  most  commonly  em- 
ployed and  most  obviously  blessed  in  these  revivals, 
have  been,  in  general,  no  other  than  the  ordinary  means 
of  grace.  In  several  of  our  churches  protracted  meetings 
were  held ;  in  some  instances  with  desirable  results,  but 
m  others  without  any  apparent  effect,  other  than  might 
be  expected  from  the  preaching  of  the  word  in  other 
circumstances.  In  some  places,  the  practice  of  calling 
out  those  who  were  awakened,  at  the  close  of  public 
worship,  to  take  what  was  called  the  '  anxious  scat.^ 
B2 


28  REVIVALS. 

was  adopted.  This  practice  was  by  no  means  general 
at  any  period  of  the  revival,  and  in  some  instances, 
where  it  was  at  first  introduced,  it  was  afterwards  dis- 
continued, from  a  full  conviction  that  so  soon  as  it  ceased 
to  interest  by  its  novelty,  no  beneficial  results  were  ac- 
complished by  it.  In  most  of  our  congregations,  the 
usual  method  of  holding  '  inquiring  meetings,'  for  per- 
sonal conversation  and  instruction,  has  been  found  to 
secure  the  attendance  of  a  much  larger  number ;  to  af- 
ford greater  facilities  for  instruction  suited  to  the  condi- 
tion of  each  individual ;  and  to  be,  all  things.considered, 
the  '  more  excellent  way.' 

"  The  religious  services  generally  have  been  orderly, 
still,  and  solemn.  Never  interrupted  by  loud  and  bois- 
terous expressions,  nor  painful  to  the  ear  of  piety  by  an 
irreverent  and  affected  familiarity  with  sacred  things. 
No  quaint  and  questionable  expedients  have  been  resort- 
ed to  for  the  purpose  of  effect ;  no  audible  praying  of 
females  in  promiscuous  assemblies  ;  nothing,  in  short, 
in  the  way  of  means  or  measures,  except  as  above  spe- 
cified, which  has  not  been  common  in  conducting  revi- 
vals of  religion  since  the  days  of  Edwards.  From  some 
of  these  remarks  a  few  of  our  churches  are  to  be  except- 
ed. These  churches,  however,  were,  with,  perhaps  one 
exception,  without  pastors,  and  the  innovations  which 
have  been  made  upon  the  ordinary  modes  of  worship, 
have  been  introduced  by  itinerent  preachers,  who  do  not 
belong  to  this  Presbytery.  But  few,  if  any,  of  these  in- 
novations are  now  regarded  as  improvements,  and  facts 
have  shown  that  generally,  if  not  universally,  the  revi- 
vals have  been  most  powerful,  of  the  longest  continu- 
ance, and  most  desirable  in  their  results,  in  those  places 
where  there  has  been  the  least  departure  from  the  ordi- 
nary methods  of  conducting  revivals  in  the  Presbyterian 
church." 


REVIVALS. 


LETTER  XXX. 

My  dear  Friend, 

It  would  certainly  be  pleasant  to  me  not  to  disturb 
the  impression  which  the  former  interesting  statements 
will  have  made  on  your  mind.  But  while  it  is  impossi- 
ble and  unnecessary  that  I  should  present  to  you  the 
whole  material  I  have  collected  on  this  important  subject, 
it  is  my  first  duty  to  see  that  what  is  stated  shall  be  so 
equal  and  proportionate,  as  to  give  you  a  true  opinion  of 
the  whole  case.  Already,  perhaps,  you  will  have  won- 
dered that  nothing  objectionable  has  occurred ;  since 
much  that  has  previously  reached  you  in  other  ways,  has 
more  or  less  of  this  character.  The  fact  is,  in  this,  as 
in  other  instances,  that  what  is  objectionable  and  extra- 
vagant wins  notice ;  while  what  is  excellent  and  ap- 
proved seeks  the  shade,  and  remains  unknown.  Revi- 
vals have  often  been  used  as  advertisements.  A  feeble, 
or  a  vain  man,  doubtful  of  his  standing,  or  thirsting  for 
illegitimate  distinction,  has  looked  to  a  revival,  as  he 
would  call  it,  as  his  instrument.  In  his  case  the  bolder 
measure  was  the  better ;  he  has  committed  himself  to 
daring  experiments,  looked  for  hasty  and  dashing  results, 
and  has  sent  them,  without  delay,  in  dashing  terms  to 
the  newspapers.  Many  of  these  statements  have  reach- 
ed, unhappily,  this  country,  and  have  warped  many 
minds  from  a  calm  and  just  opinion.  Let  me,  however, 
assure  you,  that  these  occurrences  are  as  much  the  cause 
of  lamentation  to  the  wise  and  humble  of  that  land,  as 
they  can  be  to  ourselves;  and  that  to  take  up  a  judg- 
ment of  the  case  before  us  from  them  alone,  or  chiefly, 
would  be  as  unjust  as  to  determine  the  character  of  reli- 
gion at  home,  by  the  extravagancies  of  Irvingism. 

Apart  from  these  unworthy  instances,  it  is  to  be  ad- 
mitted, that  a  course  of  action  in  connexion  with  revi- 
vals has  recently  sprung  up  in  many  of  the  churches, 
which  has  created  great  division  of  opinion  and  feeling. 
3* 


30  REVIVALS. 

These  practices  have  received  the  appellation  of  "  New 
Measures,"  and  they  have  the  countenance  of  many  in 
the  leading  denominations ;  and  of  the  ministers  who 
use  them,  some  are  of  excellent  talent,  and  undoubted 
piety.  The  two  measures  by  which  they  are  chiefly 
marked,  and  for  which  they  are  mostly  blamed  or  ap- 
plauded, are  protracted  meetings  and  anxious  seats. 
The  first  of  these,  indeed,  existed  before,  and  the  princi- 
pie  of  them  enters  into  the  nature  of  a  revival ;  but  they 
existed  under  other  names,  and  had  a  diflferent  character. 
In  the  earlier  revivals,  the  meetings  were  made  more 
frequent  than  ordinary,  as  the  case  seemed  to  require, 
and  often  a  day  would  be  entirely  set  apart  for  fasting 
and  prayer.  Sometimes  a  freer  demand  on  time  might 
become,  from  the  interest  of  the  occasion,  desirable,  and 
sometimes,  where  there  was  a  predilection  for  the  Scotch 
sacraments,  or  where  the  people,  from  being  greatly 
scattered,  found  it  very  difficult  to  come  together,  four 
days,  inclusive  of  the  Sabbath,  would  be  thus  employed. 

But  with  the  friends  of  the  New  Measures,  the  pro- 
tracted meeting  does  not  arise  out  of  the  urgency  of  the 
case ;  it  is  a  component  part  of  the  system.  It  is,  agree- 
^ably  to  its  name,  rather  one  lengthened  meeting,  than  a 
number  of  meetings  admitting  of  intervals  for  worldly 
and  social  duties.  It  is  seldom  less  than  four  days  in 
duration,  and  is  often  run  out  to  seven  or  more. 

Undoubtedly,  the  discreet  use  of  the  protracted  meet- 
ing, by  giving  solemnity  to  a  special  occasion,  by  fixing 
the  attention  on  one  subject,  and  by  causing  the  whole 
power  of  truth  and  sympathy  to  bear  on  the  conscience 
and  affections,  may  be  attended  with  the  most  happy  and 
striking  results.  But  the  evils  of  making  it  an  essential 
part  of  a  system  appear  to  be,  that  an  undue  importance 
may  be  given  to  it  at  the  expense  of  ordinary  and  stated 
means  j  that  the  means  supplied  may  be  so  far  in  ad- 
vance of  the  spirit  to  use  them,  as  may  abate,  rather 
than  improve  desire,  and  end  in  weariness ;  that  many 
excellent  ministers,  in  meeting  the  claims  of  such  a  pe- 
riod, will  break  down  under  them,  as  indeed  they  have 


REVIVALS.  21 

done,  and  be  unfitted  for  their  fair  share  of  labour.  Be- 
sides, where  the  length  of  the  meeting  becomes  amongst 
the  people  the  popular  test  of  its  excellence,  there  will 
be  no  bounds  to  this  easy  mode  of  competition.  Already 
a  seven- day  meeting  has  a  sound  of  reputation  about  it, 
which  is  denied  to  one  of  three  or  four  days.  Of  course 
empirical  teachers  have  taken  advantage  of  this  impres- 
sion, and  have  outdone  all  outdoing.  They  have  held, 
some  of  them,  fourteen  days ;  some  twenty-one  ;  and  re- 
cently an  attempt  has  been  made  to  hold  a  forty  days' 
meeting.  This  party  then,  if  length  be  excellence,  has 
excelled  all ;  and  has,  moreover,  the  benefit  of  a  number 
which  is  frequent  in  Scripture,  and  is  associated  with 
sacred  recollections.  As  you  might  expect,  long  before 
the  forty  days  were  expired,  all  patience  and  alf  feeling 
were  exhausted.  The  pastor  whom  he  professed  to  as- 
sist, I  was  told  on  the  best  authority,  sought  to  meet  his 
congregation  on  the  usual  evening,  for  the  usual  service 
on  the  following  week,  and  he  could  not  get  enough  peo- 
ple together  to  compose  a  prayer  meeting. 

The  other  measure  which  has  been  lately  adopted, 
and  which  is,  I  believe,  altogether  new,  has  received  the 
somewhat  barbarous  and  canting  denomination  of  "  Anx- 
ious Seat."  The  practice  is  so  styled  from  the  circum- 
stance, that  after  a  sermon  which  is  supposed  to  have 
impressed  the  people,  a  seat,  or  seats,  before  the  pulpit, 
and  in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  is  cleared,  and  per- 
sons willing  to  profess  anxiety  for  their  salvation  or  con- 
version to  God,  are  challenged  to  come  forward,  and  to 
use  them  for  that  purpose.  They  are  then  made  mostly 
the  subjects  of  particular  address  and  supplication. 

Now  I  have,  on  several  occasions,  seen  this  practised, 
and  have  carefully  sought  information  relative  to  it  from 
its  friends  and  its  foes.  I  can  readily  believe  that  the 
employment  of  it  may  have  been  attended  with  decided 
evidence  of  usefulness  in  many  cases.  And  I  can  as 
readily  understand  that  a  pious  minister,  truly  awake  to 
the  importance  of  his  work,  and  weary  of  the  delay  and 
indecision  of  many  who  wait  on  his  ministry,  may  have, 


S2  REVIVALS. 

from  the  best  intentions,  ventured  on  such  a  measure, 
rather  than  to  stand  in  perpetual  doubt  of  those  he  pants 
to  save.  Besides  this,  I  well  know,  that  a  congregation 
may  be  brought  to  a  certain  state  of  feeling,  which  may 
authorize  some  special  movement  on  the  part  of  a  pas- 
tor, who  finds  himself  in  exact  sympathy  with  them, 
and  which  nothing  could  justify  under  other  circum- 
stances ;  and  in  such  an  untried  and  affecting  situation, 
should  his  earnestness  commit  him  to  some  indiscretion, 
it  would  be  any  thing  but  marvellous.  Yet,  after  the 
best  consideration  of  the  subject,  and  the  fullest  admis- 
sions in  its  behalf,  it  does  appear  to  me,  and  is,  I  be- 
lieve, appearing  to  many  who  have  tried  it,  to  be,  as  a 
measure  of  action,  unwise  and  unsafe. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  I  am  disposed  to  submit,  that  we 
have  no  right  to  establish  such  measures.  It  is  certain- 
ly not  an  apostolic  method.  It  is  not  within  the  limits 
of  our  commission.  It  is  our  duty  to  urge  the  authority 
of  Christ  on  the  conscience,  and  to  insist  on  an  entire 
submission  to  it ;  but,  as  I  conceive,  we  have  no  right 
to  make  this  particular  movement  the  visible  test  of  that 
submission.  It  is  an  undue  encroachment  on  the  rights 
of  a  congregation  assembling  on  the  authority  of  Christ, 
and  professedly  for  his  worship  ;  and  there  is  no  reason 
why  they  should  obey  such  a  call  to  show  their  disci- 
pleship. 

2.  It  is  a  bad  auxiliary  to  the  success  of  the  ministry. 
That  some  good  may  arise  from  it,  is  not  denied  ;  this 
may  be  predicated  of  the  worst  things.  Its  general  ten- 
dency is  not  to  support  the  effect  of  the  preached  word, 
if  it  is  wisely  administered.  Where  it  is  introduced  as 
a  novelty,  there  is,  indeed,  excitement  enough  ;  but  it  is 
of  the  wrong  complexion.  I  have  seen  a  whole  congre- 
gation moved  by  it ;  but  their  attention  has  been  with- 
drawn from  themselves  to  others ;  or  from  what  was  spi- 
ritual in  themselves  to  an  overt  action  of  no  importance 
any  way  to  their  welfare.  The  question  has  then  been 
amongst  the  people,  "  Will  any  go  ?  Will  they  go  ? 
Shall  /  go  ?"     Questions  which  many  are  glad  to  enter- 


REVIVALS.  33 

tain,  as  a  diversion  to  the  conscience,  from  more  serious 
and  inward  inquiry. 

3.  Then,  as  an  evidence  of  character,  it  is  certainly 
among  the  worst  that  can  well  be  employed.  It  is  a 
measure  highly  inviting  to  the  ignorant,  the  vam,  and 
the  self-conceited ;  and  it  is  equally  repulsive  and  diffi- 
cult to  the  timid,  the  modest,  and  reflective.  I  can 
hardly  conceive  of  a  delicate  and  well-educated  young 
female,  being  able  to  meet  such  a  demand  in  the  face  of 
a  large  congregation,  unless  she  regards  it  as  a  duty  to 
Christ,  and  a  term  of  her  salvation  ;  and  then,  in  obey- 
ing, she  does  violence  to  those  feelings,  which  are  the 
safeguard  and  the  beauty  of  her  character.  I  have  seen 
such  young  persons  shrink  and  shudder  at  the  call, 
through  modesty,  and  then  comply  through  fear ;  and, 
when  complying,  writhing  from  distress  under  hysterical 
tortures.  But  who  has  a  right  to  exact  all  this  amount 
of  suffering?  And  is  it  not  the  worse,  if  it  is  not  only 
unnecessary,  but  prejudicial,  to  the  end  proposed,  by 
diverting  the  attention  to  a  bodily  service,  from  what 
alone  is  of  acknowledged  importance? 

4.  Lei  me  again  observe,  that  where  it  is  used  as  an 
evidence  of  state,  it  is  likely  to  lead  to  hazardous  and 
precipitate  conclusions.  I  know  that  many  ministers 
are  very  guarded  on  this  subject ;  but  with  this  caution 
it  is  difficult  to  prevent  the  anxious  inquirer  from  regard- 
ing it,  and  similar  signs,  as  evidences  of  condition.  And 
in  many  instances,  especially  among  the  Methodist  de- 
nomination, the  anxious  seat,  or  the  altar,  and  the  acts 
of  rising  or  kneeling,  are  in  reality,  if  not  with  formal 
design,  made  terms  of  state.  They  are  used,  too,  not 
only  to  express  the  reality  of  awakened  concern  ;  but  as 
tests  of  having  "submitted  to  Christ,"  "found  hope," 
and  of  being  "  trae  converts."  Such  notices  as  the  fol- 
lowing are  common  in  the  several  religious  papers : — 

"  Last  Sabbath  day  I  attended  a  camp  meeting  ;  it  was 
orderly  and  solemn  ;  and  thirty-one  professed  to  indulge 
Tiope." 

"  On  Saturdav,  an  awful  solemnity  was  on  the  as- 
B3 


34  REVIVALS. 

sembly.  On  Sabbath  morning  three  persons  gave 
themselves  away  to  Christ,  and  were  admitted  to  the 
churchP 

"  A  protracted  meeting  began  on  Monday.  On  the 
following  Saturday  the  session  examined  twenty-one  ; 
all  of  whom  were  next  day  admitted  to  the  church?^ 

"  On  the  second  day  of  the  meeting,  the  anxious  and 
the  converts  were  called  on  to  separate  themselves  from 
the  rest  of  the  congregation." 

"  On  the  last  day,"  at  another  meeting,  "  about  four 
hundred,  if  I  mistake  not,  assembled  in  the  anxious 
room.  The  convert's  being  called  on  to  separate  them- 
selves from  the  anxious,  about  one  third  declared  them- 
selves converts.''^ 

A  revival  preacher,  after  delivering  a  sermon,  called 
on  the  anxious  to  meet  him  in  the  lecture-room.  About 
two  hundred  obeyed.  He  called  on  them  to  kneel  in 
prayer ;  and  he  offered  an  alarming  and  terrific  prayer. 
They  arose.  "  As  many  of  you,"  he  said,  "  as  have 
given  yourselves  to  God,  in  that  prayer,  go  into  the  New 
Convert-room."  Upwards  of  twenty  went.  "  Now,"  he 
said  to  the  remainder,  "  let  us  pray."  He  prayed  again 
in  like  manner.  He  then  challenged  those  who  had 
given  themselves  to  God  in  that  prayer,  to  go  into  the 
New  Convert-room.  Another  set  followed.  This  was 
repeated  four  times.  The  next  morning  he  left  the  town, 
having  previously  sent  a  notice  to  the  newspaper,  stating, 

that  Mr. —  had  preached  there  last  night,  and  that 

sixty-one  converts  professed  religion. 

Need  I  multiply  cases  ?  or  need  I  remark  on  those  I 
have  adduced  ?  Apart  from  the  last,  which  is  too  blame- 
worthy to  be  common,  has  not  the  spirit  of  these  mea- 
sures a  strong  tendency  to  beget,  on  the  part  of  ministers 
and  people,  an  impatience  of  results  ;  not  of  actual  de- 
termination of  mind,  which  we  cannot  ask,  nor  the  sin- 
ner yield,  too  soon  ;  but  of  outward  and  visible  evidence, 
when,  in  truth,  the  case  does  not  really  admit  of  such 
evidence  ?  Regeneration  is,  indeed,  the  work  of  an  in- 
stant ;  but  the  evidence  of  it  is  the  work  of  time.    The 


REVIVALS.  35 

mere  assurance  on  the  mind  that  I  am  converted,  is  not 
evidence  to  me  ;  and  the  mere  assertion  of  it,  can  be  no 
evidence  to  others.  The  proper  fruits  of  conversion  are 
the  only  safe  evidence  in  either  case  ;  and  there  has  not 
been  time  to  produce  or  ascertain  them. 

The  effect  of  such  a  course  is,  undoubtedly,  to  create  a 
fearful  amount  of  premature  and  unscriptural  hope,  and, 
therefore,  of  dangerous  and  destructive  delusion.  The 
effect  again,  on  the  church,  is  to  fill  it  with  unconverted, 
ignorant,  and  presumptuous  persons,  and  to  produce  de- 
fection on  the  one  hand,  and  corruption  on  the  other. 
And  this,  in  fact,  has  been  the  result.  Of  revivals,  so 
managed,  it  is  considered  that  not  one  fifth,  sometimes 
not  one  tenth,  have  stood  ;  and  many  of  those  who  have 
remained  in  the  church,  have  given  painful  evidence  of 
the  want  of  renewed  character  and  conversation.  If 
one  half  of  those  sixty-one,  who  were  so  hastily  reported 
by  the  minister  to  whom  I  have  referred,  to  be  converted 
on  one  evening,  should  retain  a  false  hope  through  life, 
and  die  with  it  in  their  right  hand,  where  would  the  res- 
ponsibility lie  ?  or  who  would  dare  to  incur  such  res- 
ponsibility ? 

5.  Besides  the  objections 'to  the  new  measures  thus 
taken,  it  must  be  stated,  that  they  seem  to  have  the 
faculty  of  generating  a  spirit  worse  than  themselves,  and 
which  is  chiefly  to  be  apprehended.  Rash  measures  at- 
tract rash  men.  Those  who  would  have  felt  it  difficult 
enough  to  manage  an  argument,  or  discriminate  between 
a  right  or  wrong  affection,  are  struck  by  what  is  so  tan- 
gible and  so  visible,  and  so  capable  of  impressing  the 
grosser  and  animal  sensations.  Without  the  power,  and 
perhaps  the  piety  of  their  teachers,  they  quickly  usurp 
their  places.  As  they  have  attained  their  stations  by 
deviating  from  the  usual  way,  they  reckon  that  it  is  only 
to  be  retained  by  the  same  course  ;  and  their  onward  ' 
and  devious  path  is  tracked  by  the  most  unsanctitied  vio- 
lence and  reckless  extravagance. 

In  fact,  a  number  of  young  and  raw  men,  previously 
unknown  to  the  ministry,  and  without  pastoral  experi- 


36  REVIVALS. 

ence,  instead  of  giving  themselves  "  to  reading,  medita- 
tion, and  prayer,"  have  chosen  this  shorter  method  to 
ministerial  efficiency;  and  the  effect,  wherever  it  has 
reached,  has  been  exceedingly  calamitous.  They  have 
announced  themselves  as  the  revival  preachers ;  and 
have  chosen  to  itinerate  over  the  church;  unsettling 
every  thing,  and  settling  nothing.  They  have  denoun- 
ced pastors,  vp-ith  virhom  they  could  not  compare,  men 
of  tried  and  approved  piety,  as  hypocrites,  formalists, 
"  dumb  dogs,"  and  as  "  leading  their  people  to  hell." 
They  have  denounced  the  Christians  who  listened  to 
them ;  and  have  made  submission  to  their  mechanism 
the  test  of  their  conversion.  They  have  addressed  the 
sinner,  under  the  name  of  fidelity,  in  harsh,  severe,  and 
bitter  terms  ;  and  have  been  covetous  either  of  submis- 
sion or  opposition.  The  endearments  and  ties  of  rela- 
tive life  have  been  sacrificed  to  the  bitter  zeal  which  has 
taught  the  child  to  disrespect  the  parent,  and  the  parent 
to  cast  off  the  child.  They  have  made,  as  many  have  re- 
cently in  our  own  land,  great,  if  not  full  pretensions,  to 
inspiration ;  and  have  taught  people  to  rely  on  impulse 
and  impression  in  offering  what  has  been  called  the  prayer 
of  faith.  They  have  encouraged  females  to  lead  in  prayer 
in  promiscuous  and  public  assemblies ;  and,  in  fact, 
have  revived  all  the  irregularities  of  the  Corinthian 
church,  as  though  they  had  been  placed  on  record,  to  be 
copied,  and  not  avoided. 

The  consequence  has  been  most  disastrous.  Churches 
have  become  the  sport  of  division,  distraction,  and  disor- 
der. Pastors  have  been  made  unhappy  in  their  dearest 
connexions  ;  they  have  stayed  to  mourn  over  diminished 
influence  and  affection ;  or  they  have  been  driven  away 
to  find  in  calmer  regions  a  field  of  renewed  labour.  So 
extensive  has  been  this  evil,  that  in  one  presbytery  of 
nineteen  churches,  there  were  only  three  that  had  settled 
pastors ;  and  in  one  synod,  in  1832,  of  a  hundred  and 
three  churches,  only  fifty-two  had  pastors ;  the  rest  had 
stated  supplies.  The  general  effect  has  been  to  discour- 
age revivals  in  their  best  form ;  to  cast  down  the  weak, 


REVIVALS.  37 

to  confound  the  sober-minded,  and  to  confirm  the  form- 
alist ;  and  to  dispose  the  censorious  world  to  "  speak 
evil  of  the  good  way." 

I  was,  as  I  have  remarked,  just  in  time  to  observe 
these  effects  ;  and  while  it  is  needful  that  I  should  report 
them,  I  must  be  careful  with  you,  as  I  was  with  myself, 
that  a  wrong  impression  should  not  be  received  from 
them.  They  foUoAved  on  the  great  revival  of  1831 ;  but 
they  are  the  mere  sediments  of  that  flood  of  life,  which 
went  over  the  land,  and  blessed  all  things  where  it  came. 
Much  as  it  may  be  lamented,  and  right  as  it  is  to  use  it 
for  future  caution,  the  evil  is  as  nothing  compared  with 
the  good  consequent  on  the  revivals  generally.  That 
evil,  too,  is  subsiding.  Those  ministers  of  most  talent 
and  character,  who  were  carried  away  partially  by  the 
heat  and  interest  of  the  period,  are  now  reviewing  their 
course.  The  madness  of  others  will  make  them  per- 
fectly sober.  The  leading  ministers  of  the  country,  and 
amongst  them  the  best  friends  of  revivals,  have  entered 
their  testimony  against  them.  The  following  extracts 
from  a  letter  written  by  my  esteemed  friend,  Dr.  Beecher, 
will  show  you  with  how  much  wisdom,  as  well  as  de- 
termination, it  is  done.  It  will  also,  if  I  mistake  not, 
powerfully  illustrate  a  portion  of  the  subject  I  have  en- 
deavoured to  place  under  your  attention  : — 

"  To  some  of  the  consequences  of  a  revival,  conduct- 
ed under  such  auspices,  I  beg  leave  now  to  call  your 
attention. 

"  It  will  become  more  and  more  exceptionable.  Urged 
by  circumstances,  men. will  do  things,  which,  if  in  the 
beginning  they  had  been  predicted,  they  would  have 
said,  '  Are  thy  servants  dogs,  that  we  should  do  these 
things  V  By  degrees,  however,  all  landmarks  will  be  re- 
moved, and  what  was  once  regarded  as  important  will 
be  set  at  nought,  and  what  would  once  have  produced 
horror  will  be  done  fearlessly.  There  is  nothing  to 
which  the  minds  of  good  men,  when  once  passed  the 
bounds  of  sound  discretion,  and  launched  on  the  ocean 
of  feeling  and  experiment  may  not  come  to.  But  the 
4 


6S  REVIVALS. 

evil,  which  may  flow  from  those  who  commence  thes€ 
aberrations,  is  but  a  drop  of  the  bucket  in  the  ocean 
of  disorder  and  misrule  to  which  they  may  open  the 
door.  There  is  nothing  so  terrible  and  unmanageable 
as  the  fire  and  whirlwind  of  human  passion,  when  once 
kindled  by  misguided  zeal,  and  sanctioned  by  conscience, 
and  the  idea  of  being  reviled  and  persecuted  for  doing 
God  service.  They  who  did  the  deed  may  repent  of  it 
early,  and  stretch  out  impotent  hands  to  stay  the  evil ; 
and  weep  over  the  desolation,  without  being  able  to  re- 
pair it.  The  restoration  of  Davenport  to  sanity,  and  his 
subsequent  confession,  did  not  repair  the  moral  desola- 
tion which  his  conduct  and  principles  had  made. 

"Another  of  the  evils  to  be  apprehended,  is  opposi- 
tion on  the  part  of  good  men,  and  the  consequent  dis- 
union of  the  churches  by  a  civil  W4ir.  The  peculiarities 
of  the  system  I  have  recognized  cannot  go  through  the 
churches  without  opposition.  Splendid  by  its  early 
power,  many  have  yielded  to  it  who  disapproved,  for 
fear  they  might  quench  the  Spirit ;  and  many  have  been 
silent,  because  they  feared  that  they  might  speak  against 
a  work  of  God.  But  when  the  work  shall  have  given 
out  its  distinct  character,  and  put  off  the  natures  of  love 
and  gentleness,  &c.  and  put  on  those  of  wrath  and  strife  ; 
w^hen  other  reformers  shall  hasten  on  to  new  discover- 
ies, and  surpass  their  predecessors  as  much  as  these  sur- 
passed others,  and  denounce  ihem  as  they  denounced 
those  who  could  not  go  with  them  ;  when  stripling  imita- 
tors of  pious  men,  having  nothing  in  common  with  them 
but  their  imprudence,  without  their  age  and  moral  power, 
shall  go  out  to  outrage  humanity,  and  caricature  revivals 
of  religion  ;  then  will  these  irregularities  be  met,  and 
then  the  collision  will  be  keen  and  dreadful.  For,  in 
every  church,  there  is  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  which 
will  be  sure  to  take  fire  on  the  wrong  side.  All  your  pe- 
riodical Christians,  who  sleep  f'rom  one  revival  to  ano- 
ther, will  be  sure  to  blaze  out  now ;  while  judicious 
ministers,  and  the  more  judicious  part  of  the  church, 
will  be  destined  to  stand,  like  the  bush,  in  the  midst  af 


REVIVALS.  39 

the  flames;  while  these  periodical  Christians  will  make 
up,  by  present  zeal,  for  their  past  stupidity,  and  chide, 
as  cold-hearted  formalists,  those,  whose  even,  luminous 
course,  sheds  reproof  on  their  past  coldness  and  stupi- 
dity. 

'•  Another  evil  to  be  feared,  is,  that  it  will  unavoida- 
bly array  a  large  portion  of  the  unrenewed  part  of  the 
community  against  revivals  and  religion ;  and  produce 
infidels,  scoffers,  Unitarians,  and  Universalists,  on  every 
side — increasing  the  resistance  seven-fold  to  evangelical 
doctrine  ;  Avithdrawing,  in  proportion,  the  voluntary  sup- 
port of  the  gospel ;  and  consigning  the  precious  cause 
of  Christ,  which  ought  and  might  govern  public  opinion, 
to  the  hands  of  a  feeble,  despised,  dispirited  few,  who 
watch  the  holy  fire  upon  the  deserted  altar  of  God.  All 
forms  of  error  will  grow  rank  from  the  aliment  of  such 
violence  done  to  the  laAvs  of  humanity  and  to  the  laws 
of  God.  The  extravagancies  of  the  pious  in  the  time 
of  Cromwell  threw  back  the  cause  of  vital  piety  in  Eng- 
land for  two  centuries,  to  a  state  of  imbecility  and  scorn, 
and  has  furnished  topics  to  grace  the  pages  of  infidel 
historians,  poets,  and  orators,  through  every  succeeding 
generation. 

"  Another  effect  to  be  deprecated  is,  that  it  will  pre- 
vent the  great  evangelical  assimilation  which  is  form- 
ing in  the  United  States,  and  paralyze  general  efforts 
as  much  as  private  churches.  The  rumour  of  extrava- 
gance would  soon  begin  to  press  hard  upon  the  friends 
of  revivals  in  New  England  ;  who  could  not  and  would 
not  take  the  responsibility  of  justifying  what  they  dis- 
approved, and  would  be  compelled,  in  self-defence,  pub- 
licly to  clear  themselves,  as  having  no  part  nor  lot  in 
such  matters.  There  is  also  a  large  portion  of  the 
church  out  of  New  England,  which  is  evangelical,  but 
which  is  acquainted  with  revivals  more  by  the  hearing 
of  the  ear,  than  by  eye-sight  and  experience;  and  who, 
between  doubt  and  fear,  are  approaching  the  happy  day, 
when  the  breath  of  the  Lord  may  breathe  upon  them. 
Upon  ail  these,  a  revival  of  extravagance  and  disorder 


40  REVIVALS. 

would  exert  a  deadly  influence,  and  for  one  generation, 
at  least,  protract  the  form  without  the  power  of  religion. 
While  all  the  enemies  of  evangelical  doctrines  and  of 
revivals,  would  keep  a  jubilee,  that  these  days  of  hated 
light  had  gone  by,  and  given  place  to  the  reign  of  reason 
and  formality. 

"Another  thing  to  be  feared  is,  that  meeting  in  their 
career  with  the  most  determined  opposition  from  edu- 
cated ministers,  and  colleges,  and  seminaries,  all  these 
in  succession  would  be  denounced,  and  held  up  as  ob- 
jects of  popular  odium,  and  a  host  of  ardent,  inexpe- 
rienced, imprudent  young  men,  be  poured  out,  as  from 
the  hives  of  the  North,  to  obliterate  civilization,  and  roll 
back  the  wheels  of  time  to  semi-barbarism ;  until  New 
England  of  the  West  shall  be  burnt  over,  and  religion 
disgraced  and  trodden  down  as  in  some  parts  of  New 
England  it  was  done  eighty  years  ago :  when  laymen 
and  women,  Indians  and  negroes,  male  and  female, 
preached,  and  prayed,  and  exhorted,  until  confusion 
itself  became  confounded.  There  is  nothing  so  power- 
ful as  the  many  waters  of  human  passion,  and  nothing 
so  terrible  as  the  overflowing  of  such  a  scourge ;  and  a 
dispensation  so  calamitous  would  be  more  intolerable, 
as  it  is  so  utterly  needless,  and  would  come  so  unexpect- 
edly in  the  very  dawning  of  a  bright  day.  The  nature 
of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  human  mind,  and  the  mode  of 
exhibiting  truth  and  conducting  revivals,  have  been 
developed,  and  practised  with  such  success,  that  in  New 
England,  and  to  a  great  extent  through  the  nation,  the 
conviction  is  established,  that  they  are  the  work  of  God, 
and  most  benign  in  their  moral  influence  upon  the  pre- 
sent as  well  as  the  future  life.  Extensively  opposition 
is  silenced,  and  the  public  mind  is  fast  preparing  to 
come  under  the  influence  of  faithful  preaching,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost.  In  New  England,  revivals  are  becoming 
more  frequent  in  the  same  places,  and  more  general  in 
their  extent.  There  seems  to  be  a  joyful  and  rapid 
spread  of  the  work  of  God  :  but  one  overflowing  of  a 
violent,  ungoverned  revival,  would  snatch  the  victory 


REVIVALS,  41 

from  truth,  and  throw  revivals  back  at  least  fifty  years. 
It  would  be  the  greatest  calamity  that  could  befall  this 
young  empire.  The  perversion  of  the  popular  taste, 
and  the  extinction  of  the  popular  prejudice  against  learn- 
ing, and  a  learned  ministry,  where  an  enlightened  public 
sentiment,  coupled  with  enlightened  piety,  is  our  all, 
would  be  to  us,  nearly,  what  the  incursions  of  the  north- 
ern barbarians  were  to  the  Roman  empire.  It  would 
stop  all  our  improvements,  and  throw  us  back  in  civili- 
zation, science,  and  religion,  at  least  a  whole  century. 
It  would  constitute  an  era  of  calamity  never  to  be  for- 
gotten, and  be  referred  to  by  future  historians  as  the 
dark  age  of  our  republic.  There  are  parts  of  our  na- 
tion, to  which  I  might  refer  you,  which  were  burnt  over 
by  such  a  revival  some  twenty  years  ago,  where  the 
abiding  evils  may  still  be  seen  in  the  state  of  society 
which  has  followed.  And  there,  too,  with  all  their  ex- 
travagances of  falling,  and  groaning,  and  laughing,  and 
jumping,  and  dancing,  were  regarded  by  many,  and  by 
some  very  good  men,  as  a  new  dispensation  of  the 
Spirit — a  new  mode  of  conducting  revivals  with  power  ; 
and  those  who  rode  on  the  foremost  waves,  thought 
themselves  to  be,  and  were  thought  to  be,  raised  up  to 
be  reformers  in  their  day.  Oh,  my  brother !  if  a  victo- 
rious army  should  overflow  and  lay  us  waste,  or  if  a  fire 
should  pass  over  and  lay  every  dwelling  in  our  land  in 
ashes,  it  would  be  a  blessing  to  be  coveted  with  thanks- 
giving, in  comparison  to  the  moral  desolation  of  one 
ungoverned  revival  of  religion  ;  for  physical  evils  can 
be  speedily  repaired,  but  the  desolation  of  moral  causes 
is  deep  and  abiding. 

"Dear  brethren  in  Christ,  you  must  not,  for  a  mo- 
ment, suppose  that  I  do  not  fervently  love  you ;  or  that 
I  ascribe  to  you,  in  extenso,  all  the  defects  to  which  I 
have  alluded ;  but  that  I  have  drawn  the  outlines  of  a 
moral  chart,  which  such  a  disastrous  revival,  as  your 
present  course  could  not  fail  to  lead  to,  would  amply 
fill  up,  I  have  not  a  doubt.  That  you  will  appreciate 
my  motives,  and  not  be  offended,  I  cannot  but  believe ; 

4.^ 


42  REVIVALS. 

and  I  have  equal  confidence  that  you  will  appreciate  the 
considerations  which  I  have  suggested,  and  will,  as  fast 
and  as  far  as  possible,  supersede  our  fears,  by  a  course 
that  all  good  men  will  approve  and  rejoice  in." 


LETTER  XXXI. 

My  dear  Friend, 

I  HAVE  thus,  with  some  care,  and  not,  I  hope,  at  too 
great  length,  endeavoured  to  possess  you  with  the  result 
of  my  observation  on  the  interesting  and  momentous 
subject  of  revivals,  both  in  the  forms  which  are  deemed 
objectionable,  and  in  those  which  are  generally,  if  not 
universally,  approved  amongst  this  people.  -  I  am  ready 
to  suppose,  that  in  passing  through  the  account  with 
awakened  attention,  it  may  have  suggested  such  ques- 
tions as  the  following;  and  of  which  you  would  be  glad 
to  find  a  solution.  Are  no  evils  attendant  on  the  ap- 
proved revivals  ?  Are  these  evils  capable  of  a  remedy  1 
Are  the  fruits  of  these  revivals  equally  good  with  those 
produced  under  ordinary  circumstances  ?  Would  not  a 
continued  advancement  in  knowledge  and  piety  be  pre- 
ferable to  these  occasional  movements  ?  Are  revivals  to 
be  expected  for  our  own  country  ?  If  practicable,  are 
they,  on  the  whole,  desirable?  Let  us  just  glance  at 
these  inquiries,  so  proper  to  the  subject,  and  so  import- 
ant in  themselves. 

Are  there  any  evils  attendant  on  the  approved  revi- 
vals ? 

Yes,  there  are.  They  are  liable  to  run  out  into  wild 
fanaticism.  The  extravagances  to  which  I  have  refer- 
red grew  out  of  an  approved  revival;  they  were  not 
consequent  from  it,  but  were  incidental  to  it;  they  were 
an  unlovely  excrescence  on  one  of  the  fairest  reforms  in. 
the  history  of  the  churches.     A  revival  is  a  crisis.     It 


REVIVALS,  43 

implies  that  a  great  mass  of  human  passion  that  was 
dormant,  is  suddenly  called  into  action.  Those  who 
are  not  moved  to  good  will  be  moved  to  the  greater  evil. 
The  hay,  wood,  and  stubble,  which  are  always  to  be 
found,  even  within  the  pale  of  the  church,  will  enkin- 
dle, and  flash,  and  flare.  It  is  an  occasion  favourable 
to  display,  and  the  vain  and  presumptuous  will  endea- 
vour to  seize  on  it,  and  turn  it  to  their  own  account. 
Whether  such  a  state  of  general  excitement  is  connect- 
ed Avith  worldly  or  religious  objects,  it  is  too  much,  and 
would  argue  great  ignorance  of  human  nature,  to  ex- 
pect, that  it  should  not  be  liable  to  excess  and  disorder. 

The  evils  to  which  this  state  of  excitement  exposes, 
may,  however,  be  greatly  qualified,  if  not  wholly  pre- 
vented. I  know,  indeed,  some  imagine,  that  they  are 
already  so  fully  master  of  the  subject,  that  they  can  ad- 
just the  whole  aSair  as  they  would  a  machine,  and  de- 
termine before  hand  hoAV  it  shall  act,  and  where  it  shall 
stay.  But  I  do  not  admire  their  mechanism ;  it  is  too 
nice  and  too  complicated,  to  be  wise  in  itself,  or  useful 
for  the  occasion  ;  and  I  freely  confess,  that  the  churches, 
both  here  and  there,  have  something  yet  to  learn  on  the 
question. 

The  churches  in  the  States  have  indeed  had  consider- 
able experience  in  these  revivals,  and  there  is  undoubt- 
ed advantage  in  this.  The  ministers  have  looked  care- 
fully at  the  subject,  and  have  taken  wise  consultation  on 
it ;  and  there  is  obtaining  amongst  them  a  general  agree- 
ment, as  to  the  methods  which  are  most  effectual  and 
approved.  _  This  is  well;  still  I  should  rely  for  the  pre- 
vention of  evil,  as  also  for  the  educing  of  good,  not  so 
much  on  the  organization  as  on  the  spirit  of  the  revival. 
The  spirit  of  the  true  revival  is  humility  and  prayer ; 
and  if  this  were  made  prominent  and  predominant,  as  a 
sign  and  a  test,  by  ministers  and  churches,  it  would 
strangle  in  'ts  birth  the  evil  spirit  of  vanity  and  vexation. 

As  far  as  instrumentality  may  contribute  to  the  end 
desired,  nothing  appears  of  such  importance  as  a  wise 
and  influential   superintendence.     The  ordinary  mind 


44  REVIVALS. 

may  do  for  the  ordinary  occasion ;  but  here  is  an  occa- 
sion in  which  every  thing  is  extraordinary,  and  which, 
like  the  storm  at  sea,  will  call  for  the  utmost  sagacity 
and  steadiness  of  character.  The  management  of  such 
a  period  should  never  be  allowed  to  pass  into  the  hands 
of  the  untaught,  the  inexperienced,  and  the  froward. 
Most  of  the  extravagance  which  we  have  to  lament  has 
arisen  from  this  source.  The  people  have  seldom  gone 
astray  until  they  have  been  led  astray.  In  every  case 
which  has  come  to  my  knowledge,  where  a  revival  has 
been  conducted  by  discretion,  no  blameworthy  excesses 
have  followed.  The  churches  should  look  carefully  to 
this.  They  could  not  employ  their  associated  functions 
better,  than  by  discountenancing,  on  the  one  hand,  those 
self-constituted  itinerant  revivalists,  untried  and  un- 
known in  any  other  capacity,  and  who  rise  to  notice  by 
trampling  on  better  men  than  themselves  ;  and  by  claim- 
ing, on  the  other  hand,  in  this  best,  but  most  onerous 
and  most  difficult  of  services,  some  of  her  best  men  ; 
men  of  large  pastoral  experience,  of  great  success  in  pas- 
toral life,  and  of  not  only  unfeigned  but  eminent  piety. 

Perhaps,  however,  the  evil  to  which  the  revival,  as  it 
now  exists,  is  most  liable,  is  the  danger  of  relapse.  That 
there  is  room  for  this  complaint  must  be  admitted ;  and 
it  is  open  to  two  or  three  remarks. 

First,  where  revivals  are  pressed  into  excess,  they 
carry  the  seeds  of  this  evil  in  their  own  nature.  We 
are  so  constituted,  that  our  nature  seeks  indemnity  for 
all  violence  done  to  itself.  Excess  of  excitement  brings 
excess  of  exhaustion,  as  surely  as  night  follows  day. 
Hence,  when  those  have  managed  a  revival  who  have 
not  known  where  to  stop,  they  have  been  confounded  to 
find,  instead  of  the  results  they  expected,  a  deep  sleep 
come  over  the  people,  from  which  none  could  awaken 
them. 

When  revivals  are  allowed  to  take,  in  common  expect- 
ation, a  periodical  character,  there  is  danger  of  reaction. 
Those  who  have  received  benefit  by  a  certain  method, 
if  they  may  calculate  on  its  return,  will  be  disposed  to 


REVIVALS.  45 

look  to  it  exclusively.  Hence,  some  churches  have  an 
exaggerated  hope  in  the  extraordinary  means,  and  almost 
no  hope  in  the  use  of  the  ordinary  ;  they  have  obtained 
a  dispensation  to  slumber  through  the  intervals,  on  the 
promise  of  being  thoroughly  awake  at  the  revivals. 
These  circumstances,  connected  with  a  partial  reliance 
on  the  same  causes,  have  affected  many  ministers.  They 
wear  an  air  of  despondency,  and  often  preach  under  its 
chilling  or  paralysing  influence,  except  they  are  expect- 
ing a  revival,  or  in  the  midst  of  one ;  and,  on  this  ac- 
count, if  such  men  would  be  more  efficient  in  a  revival 
than  most,  they  would  be  less  so  at  any  other  period. 

This  evil  might  be  mostly  prevented,  by  not  allowing 
them  to  receive  an  intermitting  and  periodical  form. 
Care  should  be  taken  to  show  that  they  are  of  a  special 
and  an  extraordinary  nature ;  and  are  not  of  equal  im- 
portance with  the  means  that  are  ordinary.  They  should 
be  made  subservient  to,  and  not  subversive  of,  the  regu- 
lar institutions  of  Divine  mercy.  They  should  be  re- 
garded as  a  remedy  for  a  disease,  and  not  as  the  aliment 
of  vigorous  life ;  to  be  used  only  as  occasion  required ; 
and  which  occasion  ought  not,  in  fact,  to  arise. 

After  all,  the  reaction,  on  the  whole,  has  been  incon- 
siderable with  the  approved  revivals.  Where  it  has  oc- 
curred most  sensibly,  the  state  of  the  church  subsequent 
to  the  revival,  as  compared  with  the  state  previous,  has 
still  been  a  decided  improvement.  And  in  the  best 
cases,  which  are  very  numerous,  and  still  increasing, 
where  the  crisis  has  been  regijlated  by  a  just  and  holy 
discretion,  there  has  been  no  relapse.  The  state  of  ex- 
citement, through  which  they  have  passed,  has,  indeed, 
disappeared,  for  to  be  healthy,  it  must  be  transitory  ;  but 
it  has  left  upon  its  subjects  that  ardour  of  life,  which  has 
made  them  ready,  with  delightful  elasticity,  for  every 
good  word  and  work. 

I  think,  then,  these  observations  may  dispose  of  the 
second  as  well  as  the  first  inquiry. 

Are  the  fruits  of  the  revivals  equally  good  with  those 
produced  under  ordinary  circumstances  1 


46  REVIVALS. 

I  should  say,  decidedly,  Yes,  quite  as  good,  and  fre- 
quently better ;  only  admitting  that  the  work  is  real, 
wisely  managed,  and  associated  Avith  proportionate  in- 
struction. Persons,  so  converted,  are  surrounded  by 
more  affecting  circumstances,  and  receive  deeper  im- 
pressions. Perception  is  more  awakened,  conviction  is 
more  pungent,  prayer  is  more  ardent,  the  will  more  re- 
solved. There  is  a  prostration  and  a  solemnity  of  feeling, 
which  is  never  forgotten.  There  is,  therefore,  greater 
evidence  of  character,  stronger  motives  for  progress,  and, 
as  an  effect  of  these,  more  decision  of  conduct.  Most  of 
their  active  and  devoted  Christians  have  been  born  in 
the  revivals  ;  and  their  most  intelligent,  pious,  and  suc- 
cessful ministers,  have  either  received  the  truth  at  these 
seasons,  or  have  had  their  incipient  character  formed  and 
moulded  in  them. 

This  is  as  I  should  expect  it ;  and  it  is  in  harmony 
with  my  experience.  I  have  never  found  that  those 
make  the  best  Christians,  who  have  taken  the  longest 
time  in  coming  to  a  decision.  On  the  contrary,  conver- 
sion, when  it  has  been  long  in  developing  itself,  has 
been  of  feeble  character ;  the  subject  of  it  has  often 
been  in  doubt  as  to  its  reality  ;  and  in  doubt  and  dark- 
ness, he  has  held  a  cheerless  and  unprofitable  course 
betWeen  the  church  and  the  world,  neither  party  being 
certain  to  whom  he  belonged. 

Would  not  a  continued  advancement  in  knowledge 
and  piety  be  preferable  to  these  occasional  movements  ? 

Undoubtedly  it  would,  if  the  average  result  of  the 
supposed  uniform  movement  were  equal  to  the  occasion- 
al one.  But  is  not  this  a  begging  of  the  question  ?  Do 
we  know  any  thing,  in  fact,  of  this  continued  and  uni- 
form advancement?  We  are  speaking  of  a  mode  of  life ; 
and  all  modes  of  life,  known  to  us,  are  subject  to  the 
alternations  of  declension  and  progress.  Is  the  spiritual 
life,  whether  personal  or  social,  exempt  from  these  vicis- 
situdes ?  Has  it  no  winter,  and  may  it  know  no  spring  ? 
In  the  course  of  twenty  years,  where  is  the  church  that 
has  not  had  a  comparative  season  of  depression  ?    And, 


REVIVALS.  47 

at  such  a  time,  what  could  have  been  a  greater  blessing 
to  it  than  a  sound  revival  ?  And  might  not  such  a  re- 
vivification have  been  expected,  in  the  use  of  the  means 
of  grace,  in  a  special  form,  and  with  condensed  power, 
as  a  remedy  for  a  diseased  and  dangerous  state  7 

Besides,  let  us  take  the  best  of  the  case,  and  suppose 
that  the  churches  are  not  sinking  into  declension,  but 
are  making  gradual  and  uniform  advancement ;  have  we 
ever  known  any  churches  in  so  happy  and  palmy  a  state, 
as  that  the  blessings  meant  to  be  conveyed  by  a  revival 
would  be  superfluous  ?  Have  we  not  a  thousand  con- 
gregations, and  these  the  most  prosperous,  to  which,  as 
it  relates  to  one  half  of  their  body,  the  blessing  of  a  re- 
vival would  not  be  as  life  to  the  dead  ? — who  are  un- 
touched by  ordinary  means,  and  who  require  a  last 
remedy, — if,  indeed,  there  be  such  remedy, — and  who 
appear  as  though  they  would  perish  if  it  is  not  applied? 

Are  revivals  to  be  expected  for  our  own  country? 

This  important  question,  I  am  aware,  has  been  fre- 
quently answered  in  the  negative,  on  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic.  But  I  am  surprised  that  it  should  ;  for  it  must 
be  in  forgetfulness  of  the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  of 
the  history  of  the  facts.  A  revival,  in  the  just  sense  of 
the  term,  is  not  local  or  circumstantial  in  its  nature ;  it 
is  a  mode  of  life  in  the  church,  and  wherever  the  church 
is  found,  it  is  found.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  a 
history  of  the  early  revivals.  The  reformation  from 
Popery  was  a  glorious  revival ;  and  that  from  formal  and 
dormant  Protestantism,  by  Wesley  and  Whitefield,  no 
less  so.  Of  these,  our  country  has  partaken  equally 
with  America  in  the  ineffable  advantages.  Wales  and 
Scotland,  too,  have  been  familiar  with  revivals  down  to 
the  present  time ;  and  more  in  the  American  type,  be- 
cause in  a  greater  parity  of  circumstances,  although 
they  have  not  been  so  much  known  or  reported. 

More  than  this :  I  am  not  afraid  to  state,  that  all  the 
essentials  of  a  revival  are  to  be  found  in  very  many  of 
our  churches  at  this  very  hour.  This  is  not  much 
known,  and  may,  to  many,  seem  a  startling  assertion. 


48  REVIVALS. 

What  has  occurred  in  one  church,  from  diffidence,  has 
not  been  communicated  to  others  :  this  may  be  right, 
but  I  begin  to  fear  it  is  wrong.  The  effect  has  been, 
that  the  aid  of  sympathy  and  example  has  not  been 
called  in ;  and  the  movement  has  not  been  so  simulta- 
neous, or  so  extensive,  as  it  would  otherwise  have  been. 

But  certainly,  a  good  influence  has  been  over  many 
of  our  churches.  Expectation  has  been  created  ;  special 
effort  has  been  made  ;  and  on  the  expectation  of  prayer, 
and  the  labour  of  love,  the  promised  blessing  has  come 
freely  down.  The  slight  illustration  I  gave  of  a  case 
to  the  brethren  of  Connecticut,  (and  the  half  was  not 
told,)  satisfied  their  judgment,  and  filled  their  hearts 
with  holy  joy  and  thankfulness.  A  multitude  of  such 
cases  may,  I  am  persuaded,  be  supplied. 

Are  revivals,  on  the  whole,  desirable? 

After  what  has  been  said,  need  I  pause  on  this  ques- 
tion ?  I  speak  not  now  of  type  or  circumstance,  but  of 
a  true  revival;  and  I  should  say,  it  is  unspeakably  desi- 
rable. It  is  the  one  thing  desirable.  For  ourselves,  for 
our  families,  for  our  churches,  and  for  the  nation,  most 
desirable !  It  would  heal  our  divisions ;  humble  our 
spirits  ;  and  convert  us  from  the  insignificant  and  per- 
ishable, to  the  unseen  and  eternal.  It  would  infuse  into 
our  efforts  for  the  world's  conversion,  intelligence,  life, 
and  power ;  and  a  measure  of  this  comprehensive  and 
decisive  character,  whatever  may  be  its  type,  by  which, 
not  a  few,  but  a  multitude  may  be  gathered  to  Christ, 
is  demanded  by  the  emergency  of  the  times,  and  by  the 
spirit  and  grandeur  of  prophetic  testimony. 

I  have  now  spread  before  you  what  appears  to  me 
material  on  this  very  interesting  subject.  I  might  have 
taken  a  wider  field  of  observation  ;  but  this  would  have 
required  a  volume  of  itself.  The  subject  is,  indeed, 
worthy  of  that  more  enlarged  attention;  and  it  will 
not  escape  my  anxious  thoughts.  Meantime,  I  hope 
what  I  have  stated  will  furnish  you,  though  with  a 
limited,  yet  with  a  correct  miniature  representation  of 
the  case. 


REVIVALS.  49 

In  closlnir  this  letter,  let  me  just  remark,  that  I  have 
spoken  of  the  method  of  revivals  as  a  means  to  an  end 
If  I  have  not  made  the  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit, 
as  necessary  to  originate,  sustain,  and  prosper  such  spe- 
cial methods,  a  distinct  feature  of  the  discussion,  it  is 
not  that  I  have  been  insensible  to  its  essential  import- 
ance, but  that  it  has  not  fallen  within  the  range  of  my 
design.  The  whole  economy  of  revivals,  whatever  that 
economy  may  be,  will,  without  this  agency,  end  in  dis- 
appointment and  confusion.  But  while,  on  the  one 
hand,  the  best  methods  would  fail  without  this  influ- 
ence ;  and  while,  on  the  other,  it  is  to  be  admitted  m 
the  highest  sense,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  not 
straitened ;  it  is  still  to  be  fully  understood,  that  he  is 
pleased  to  attach  his  blessing  to  the  use  of  adequate 
means,  and  in  proportion  to  the  use  of  them,  and  the 
spirit  in  which  they  are  employed. 

This,  then,  authorizes  a  concluding  remark,  which  is 
by  no  means  least  in  importance.  It  is  this :  that  spe- 
cial circumstances  demand  special  means.  If  the  church 
has  fallen  into  a  manifest  state  of  depression  and  world- 
liness ;  if  she  is  making  but  slow  and  feeble  advances 
in  comparison  with  her  privileges,  the  claims  of  the 
times,  and  the  fair  interpretation  of  the  will  of  God, 
concerning  her ;  if,  within,  she  is  afflicted  with  disorder, 
division,  o'r  lethargy;  if  she  fails  to  shed  forth  a  saving 
influence  on  the  world  around  her ;  or  if  that  influence 
and  agency  is  not  attended  with  a  just  measure  of  suc- 
cess ;  then  her  circumstances  are  special ;  and  they  re- 
quire not  that  we  should  devise  new  and  special  means 
for  her  help,  but  that  we  should  give  special  use  to  the 
ordinary  means,  and  thus  confer  on  them  the  charm  of 
novelty  and  the  force  of  condensation. 

This  is  to  me  the  material  point.  All  that  we  have 
hitherto  seen  of  spiritual  life,  personal  or  social,  teaches 
us  that  it  has  a  strong  tendency  to  decline.  That  the 
uniform  use  of  the  same  means,  administered  in  the 
same  forms,  like  the  continued  exhibition  of  the  same 
medicines,  have  a  tendency  to  lose  their  first  power. 
Vol.  II.— C  5 


50  RELIGIOUS    OPINIONS. 

That  should  they  be  increased  to  any  amount,  even  till 
they  turned  the  church  into  a  monastery,  and  be  regu- 
larly contimced,  the  effect  still  promises  to  be  the  same. 
The  ordinary  means  require  to  receive  a  special  charac- 
ter ;  but  if  this  speciality  of  character  vi^ere  allowed  to 
be  permanent,  it  would  become  ordinary.  Many  have 
erred  here,  and  have  deprived  themselves  of  the  power 
of  giving  to  the  means  entrusted  to  them  an  extraordi- 
nary character.  Nothing  more  fully  claims  ihe  serious 
attention  of  the  devoted  pastor ;  nothing,  in  his  whole 
course  of  serv 
and  efficiency. 


LETTER  XXXII. 

My  dear  Friend, 

Having  given  a  separate  consideration  to  one  peculiar 
exhibition  of  religious  influence,  I  will  now  proceed  to 
offer  some  information  on  the  subject  of  religion  gene- 
rally. Some  visible  order  will  assist  the  distinctness 
of  your  conceptions ;  and  what  I  hai^e  to  communicate 
may,  for  the  most  part,  fall  under  the  following  running 
heads :  Religious  Opinions^  Religious  Denominations^ 
Religious  Economy,  and  Religious  Societies. 

I  have  adopted  the  head  of  Religious  Opinions,  not 
for  the  purpose  of  making  an  excursion  over  the  v/ide 
field  of  the  church,  and  collecting  together  all  the  strange 
and  amusing  anomalies  which  may  possibly  be  found 
there,  and  which  are  incident  to  our  state  of  imperfec- 
tion ;  but  for  the  purpose  of  referring  to  those  important 
differences  which  have  recently  created  much  discussion 
in  the  States,  and  considerable  attention  and  anxiety  at 
home.  If  these  differences  spread  into  other  denomina- 
tions, they  are  chiefly  found  in  the  Presbyterian  and 
Congregational  bodies.  These  bodies  are,  as  you  know, 


RELIGIOUS    OPINIONS.  51 

decidedly  Calvinislic  in  their  professions  ;  the  one  form- 
ed on  the  Westminster  Confession,  and  the  other  mostly- 
recognising  the  Saybrook  Plati^rm,  which  is  of  kindred 
spirit.  The  complaint  is,  that  a  considerable  minority 
have  been  guilty  of  a  faulty  and  dangerous  aberration 
from  these  standards  of  orthodoxy,  and  of  propounding 
sentiments  in  conflict  with  them.  A  friendly  hand  de- 
scribes the  points  of  difterence  as  follows  : — 

"  Sinners  can  repent  without  the  grace  of  God,  but 
never  do.  The  nature  of  mankind,  by  which  they  are 
children  of  wrath,  consists  in  their  innocent  natural  ap- 
petites, which  in  time,  always  suggest  motives  which 
occasion  sin  and  moral  death.  God  has  willed  the  ex- 
istence of  all  sin,  and  yet  every  sin  is  contrary  to  his 
will.  No  sinner  ever  uses  the  means  of  regeneration, 
while  a  rebel  against  God.  In  regeneration,  the  sin- 
ner's wickedness  is  gradually  reduced  to  nothing.  The 
Spirit  of  Goc  never  operates  diref^tly  on  the  heart  of  the 
sinner;  but  only  on  the  truth,  or  on  the  motive,  so  as  to 
give  it  an  overpowering  efficacy." 

This  is  sufficiently  metaphysical,  certainly.  The  fol- 
lowing summary,  though  from  a  warm  friend  of  ortho- 
doxy, is,  I  have  strong  reason  to  believe,  drawn  by  a 
careful  hand,  and  with  much  concern  to  make  an  impar- 
tial statement. 

"  The  doctrines  referred  to  are  such  as  these.  That 
we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than 
wit'h  that  of  any  other  parent.  That  he  was  not  con- 
stituted the  covenant  head  of  his  posterity,  but  was 
merely  their  natural  progenitor.  That  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  original  sin  ;  that  infants  come  in  the  world  as 
perfectly  free  from  original  sin,  as  Adam  was  when  cre- 
ated. That  to  speak  of  innate,  corrupt  inclinations,  is 
an  absurdity  ;  that  by  human  depravity,  is  meant  nothing 
more  than  the  universal  fact,  that  all  the  posterity  of 
Adam  will  always  begin  to  sin,  when  they  begin  to  ex- 
ercise moral  agency.  That  the  doctrine  of  imputed  righte- 
ousness is  imputed  nonsense.  That  the  human  will  deter- 
mines itself.  That  the  impenitent  sinner  is,  by  nature,  in 
C2 


52  RELIGIOUS    OPINIONS. 

full  possession  of  all  the  powers  necessary  to  a  full  com- 
pliance with  all  the  commands  of  God.  That  he  has  plena- 
ry ability  to  repent  and  believe,  without  the  special  aid  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  That  if  he  labours  under  any  kind  of 
inability,  either  natural  or  moral,  which  he  could  not 
himself  remove,  he  would  be  fully  excusable  for  not 
complying  with  God's  will.  That  man  is  active  in  his 
own  regeneration ;  in  other  words,  that  his  regeneration 
is  his  own  act.  That  it  is  impossible  for  God,  by  a  di- 
rect influence  on  the  mind,  to  control  its  perceptions 
and  choice,  without  destroying  its  moral  agency.  That 
we  have  no  evidence  that  God  could  have  prevented  the 
existence  of  sin,  or  that  he  could  now  prevent  any  that 
exists,  without  interfering  with  the  moral  agency  of 
man,  and  converting  him  into  a  mere  machine.  That 
he  would,  no  doubt,  be  glad  to  do  it,  but  is  not  able. 
That  he  elected  men  to  life  on  a  foresight  of  what  their 
character  would  be;  and  that  his  sovereignty  is  con- 
fined to  the  revelation  of  truth,  and  the  exhibition  of  it 
to  the  mind." 

These  statements  are,  indeed,  of  a  startling  character, 
especially  as  found  in  fellowship  with  the  Westminster 
Confession.  I  have  good  reason  to  know,  that  they 
faithfully  represent  the  opinions  of  many  ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  the  wiser  and  more  educated  of  those  who 
have  adopted  the  New  Divinity,  have  never  yielded 
themselves  to  such  unphilosophical  and  heretical  conclu- 
sions in  their  freest  speculations.  Recently,  the  most 
conspicuous  and  eminent  men  in  this  discussion,  have 
made  a  protest  on  many  of  the  charges  which  have  been 
brought  against  them,  which,  in  itself,  is  gratifying; 
and  it  will,  without  doubt,  contribute  to  suppress  the  ex- 
travagances which  have  created  apprehension.  By  this 
protest,  they  deny  that  they  maintain  the  self-dfetermin- 
ing  power  of  the  will ;  they  deny  that  they  maintain, 
there  is  no  tendency  to  sin  in  the  nature  of  man  ;  that 
sin  consists  in  a  mere  mistake  as  to  the  means  of  happi- 
ness ;  that  the  Spirit,  in  regeneration,  acts  merely  by  the 
presentation  of  the  truth ;  and  that  God  could  not  ex- 


RELIGIOUS  OPINIONS. 


53 


elude  sin  from  a  moral  universe.  They  divide  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformation  and  of  Calvinism  into  primary 
and  secondary.  The  primary  are  :  The  entire  depravity 
and  ruin  of  mankind  by  nature,  as  the  result  of  the  sin 
of  Adam  ; — Justification,  by  faith,  through  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ ; — The  necessity  of  regeneration  by  the 
special  or  distinguishing  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit; 
— The  eternal  and  personal  election  of  a  part  of  our 
race  to  holiness  and  salvation ; — and  the  final  perseve- 
rance of  all  who  are  thus  chosen  to  eternal  life.  And  to 
these  articles  they  profess  to  yield  their  full  consent. 

If  these  conflicting  statements  shall  appear  to  have  a 
neutralizing  power,  and  shall  lead  us  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  differences  are  not  so  great  as  feared,  they  are 
still  considerable.  The  pupil,  in  his  ardour  and  his  igno- 
rance, will  usually  leap  to  conclusions  from  which  the 
professor  would  shrink  ;  and  whatever  may  have  been 
the  caution  of  a  few  pious  and  intelligent  men,  these 
speculations  have  carried  many,  who  saw  none  of  the 
difficulties,  into  the  wildest  opinions  of  moral  power 
and  human  perfectibility  which  the  wildest  Pelagianism 
ever  produced.  The  evil  has  certainly  been  great.  The 
seeds  of  division  and  animosity  have  been  widely  sown. 
The  people  have  been  led  to  distrust  their  teachers  ;  the 
pulpit  has  been  familiarized  to  fine,  but  insignificant  and 
perplexing,  distinctions,  instead  of  important  and  sim- 
ple truth ;  and  as  the  dispute  and  practice  of  religion 
seldom  go  together,  it  has  been  checked  in  its  advances 
over  the  people.  The  peace  and  fellowship  of  brethren 
in  the  associations  and  presbyteries  have  been  interrupt- 
ed ;  the  principle  of  electii7e-qffiiuti/  ipreshytenes,  un- 
known to  the  constitution  of  the  church,  has  been  made 
necessary  ;  memorials  on  memorials  have  been  present- 
ed by  appellant  and  defendant;  the  chief  business  of  the 
General  Assembly,  at  its  last  session,  Avas  to  deal  with 
these  differences ;  and  so  far  from  the  determinations  of 
the  supreme  tribunal  being  accepted  as  final,  they  have 
given  birth  to  an  Act  and  Testimony,  and  the  calling  of 
a  convention  previous  to  its  next  sittings. 


54  RELIGIOUS  OPINIONS. 

While  these  differences  are  greatly  to  be  deplored,  and 
at  first  create  much  alarm,  I  do  not,  on  a  better  acquaint- 
ance with  the  case,  look  on  them  with  despondency  or 
surprise.  There  are  existing  causes  which  may  account 
for  them,  and  there  are  also  causes  at  work  which  may 
restrain  and  regulate  them. 

One  source  of  these  discrepancies  is  certainly  the 
fondness  which  this  people  have,  at  least  those  of  New 
England,  for  speculative  opinion.  Many  have  delight  in 
metaphysical  inquiry,  though  very  few  can  master  it.  It 
is  astonishing  how  much  has  been  written  in  this  discus- 
sion, and  most  of  it  with  acuteness  and  power ;  though 
little  of  it  with  that  command  of  the  subject  which  re- 
duces the  complex  to  the  simple,  and  sheds  light  where 
darkness  was  before.  The  men  mostly  engaged  in  it  are 
of  unquestionable  piety:  and,  in  their  greatest  aberra- 
tions, have  not  adopted  opinions  from  dislike  of  Calvin- 
ism. They  appear  to  have  had,  on  the  one  hand,  an  ar- 
dent passion  to  arrive  at  the  ultimate  reasons  of  things  ; 
and,  on  the  other,  to  relieve  Calvinism  of  the  burden  by 
which  they  thought  it  to  be  oppressed.  At  present,  un- 
willing to  think  they  have  laboured  so  long  in  vain,  they 
flatter  themselves  that  they  have  succeeded.  When  they 
shall  have  had  time  to  look  more  soberly  on  the  subject, 
they  will  find  that  the  burden  still  remains.  All  they 
have  done,  all  any  can  do,  is  to  change  its  place,  not  re- 
move its  pressure.  The  difficulty  is  not,  as  many  have 
supposed,  proper  to  Calvinism  ;  it  is  common  to  it,  to 
Arminianism,  Socinianism,  and  Deism  ;  or  rather  it  is 
common  and  proper  to  our  very  nature,  when  we  seek, 
with  our  limited  powers,  to  comprehend  the  relationships 
of  man  to  infinity  and  eternity. 

Yet,  while  it  is  professed  that  these  discoveries,  so  far 
from  weaning  them  from  the  great  doctrines  of  Calvin- 
ism, have  established  their  attachments,  much  humble 
caution  is  required.  The  very  reference  to  discoveries 
in  this  connexion  is  somewhat  ominous,  as  it  implies  a 
forgetfulness  of  historical  testimony  which  is  improper 
to  the  occasion.    I  say  not,  that  no  farther  light  shall  be 


RELIGIOUS  OPINIONS.  55 

thrown  by  devoted  study  on  the  relations  and  harmony 
of  revealed  truth ;  but  I  do  say,  that  this  discussion  has 
little  claim  to  such  honour  or  distinction.  This  New 
Divinity  is,  in  fact,  many  centuries  old,  and  for  as  many 
centuries  it  has  been  exploded. 

It  has  been  considered,  that,  at  least,  these  specula- 
tions are  made  safe,  by  preserving  a  distinction  between 
the  doctrines  of  religion  and  the  philosophy  of  the  doc- 
trines. I  have  no  objection  to  the  distinction  within  just 
limitations  ;  but  if  an  aspiring  mind  is  misled  by  it  to 
place  equal  reliance  on  his  reasonings  about  the  doctrine, 
which  will  be  to  him  the  philosophy  of  the  doctrine,  as  on 
the  doctrine  itself,  I  know  of  nothing  that  is  more  to  be 
apprehended.  He  has  already  forsaken  the  proper  ground 
of  faith,  which  is  the  will  of  God  ;  and  if  once  the  philoso- 
phy of  the  doctrine  shall  be  in  opposition  to  the  doctrine 
itself,  it  is  easy  to  see  which  will  become  the  victim. 
Let  us  be  careful,  then,  of  a  philosophy  which  is  "  heady 
and  high-minded,"  and  which  is  "  falsely  so  called  ;"  it 
will  assuredly  lead  from  Calvinism  to  Pelagianism;  from 
Pelagianism  to  Socinianism  ;  and  from  Socinianism  to 
Theism.  All  heresy,  the  most  subtle,  the  most  mis- 
chievous, from  the  time  of  Origan  to  the  present,  has 
wormed  its  way  into  the  church  under  these  refined  pre- 
tences ;  and  we  have  nothing  to  learn  on  this  subject 
beyond  what  the  schools  and  the  schoolmen  have  taught 
us. 

The  existing  circumstances  of  the  churches  may  also 
account  in  a  measure  for  these  differences.  Without 
doubt,  a  large  proportion  of  the  churches  renowned  for 
"  old  orthodoxy,"  were  cold  and  formal  in  their  ortho- 
doxy ;  and  were  little  awake  to  the  wants  of  the  world. 
Their  boasted  Calvinism,  too,  was  but  a  profile,  and  fre- 
quently a  distorted,  representation  of  the  truth.  The 
doctrine  of  divine  grace  was  often  so  presented,  as  to 
become  a  soporific  to  the  Christian,  as  to  embarrass  the 
preacher  in  his  earnest  and  persuasive  appeal  to  the  con- 
science, and  as  to  leave  the  sinner  discharged  from  his 
sense  of  obligation  and  responsibility.    When  the  breath 


56  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

of  life  passed  amongst  the  people,  it  cannot  be  matter  of 
wonder,  if  this  state  of  things  was  "  tried  so  as  by  fire." 
Many  who  had  been  awakened  to  seek  their  own  salva- 
tion, and  were  intent  on  the  salvation  of  others,  became 
impatient  of  their  bondage,  and,  in  casting  away  their 
bonds,  were  in  danger  of  losing  their  armour  also.  They 
saw  that  certain  opinions  attached  to  the  prevalent  sys- 
tem impeded  their  course;  they  did  not  pause  to  ascer- 
tain whether  they  were  indigenous  and  essential  to  it,  or 
a  mere  excrescence;  and  in  rejecting  a  system  which 
gave  a  disproportionate  view  of  the  doctrines  which  have 
affinity  to  the  Divine  sovereignty,  they  gave  an  undue 
preference  to  those  which  related  to  human  action  and 
responsibility. 

Excess  brings  recoil ;  and  there  is  hope  that  those  who, 
in  the  ardour  of  zeal,  and  the  immaturity  of  judgment,  have 
gone  too  far,  will  retrace  their  steps.  But  if  these  threat- 
ening evils  are  not  only  checked,  if  they  are  converted 
into  positive  good,  it  must  be  mainly  by  a  wise  im- 
provement on  the  part  of  the  old  orthodoxy.  The  de- 
cided friends  of  the  truth  .must  not  content  themselves 
with  assuming  an  elevated  standing,  and  denouncing,  as 
with  authority,  the  heresy  and  the  heresiarch ;  they 
must  review  their  ways,  renounce  their  errors,  and  re- 
model their  opinions  from  the  pure  form  of  doctrine  in 
the  Scriptures.  They  must  show  that  the  truth  has 
every  way  the  advantage  over  error ;  and  this  must  be 
done,  not  so  much  by  a  logical,  as  by  a  practical  exhibi- 
tion. They  must  show,  that  it  furnishes  them  to  every 
good  word  and  work ;  that  none  can  so  well  console  the 
penitent  or  quell  the  rebellious  ;  that  none  can  so  readi- 
ly convince  men  that  they  are  lost,  and  that  they  may  be 
saved ;  that  none  are  so  fully  prepared,  by  heavenly  wisdom 
and  heavenly  charity,  to  enter  and  occupy  the  field  of  be- 
nevolent and  christian  enterprise.  In  such  a  course  they 
would  soon  reclaim  all  who  were  worth  reclaiming ;  and 
this  happy  qualification  of  opinion  might  lead  the  church 
to  that  fixed  recognition  of  human  dependence,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  of  human  obligation,  on  the  other,  which  so  emi- 


RELIGIOUS  OPINIONS.  57 

nently  contributes  to  honour  God,  and  to  convince  and 
save  the  transgressor. 

The  New  Divinity  and  the  New  Measures  have 
greatly  coalesced ;  and  they  have  given,  for  the  time, 
currency  to  each  other.  Many  pious  and  ardent  persons 
and  preachers,  from  the  causes  to  which  I  have  adverted, 
were  disposed  to  think  that  the  new  opinions  had  all  the 
advantage  in  a  revival,  and  this  gave  them  all  the  pre- 
ference in  their  judgment.  Where  they,  in  connexion 
with  the  New  Measures,  have  been  vigorously  applied, 
there  has,  indeed,  been  no  want  of  excitement.  The 
preacher,  who  firmly  believes  that  the  conversion  of  men 
rests  on  the  force  of  "moral  suasion,"  is  not  unlikely  to 
be  persuasive.  And  the  hearer  who  is  told,  "he  can 
convert  himself;"  that  it  is  "as  easy  for  him  to  do  so  as 
to  walk  ;"  that  he  has  only  "  to  resolve  to  do  it,  and  it 
is  done,"  is  not  unlikely  to  be  moved  into  self-compla- 
cent exertion.  But  it  may  be  asked,  Do  either  the 
preacher  or  hearer  possess  those  sentiments,  which  are 
likely  to  lead  to  a  true  conversion,  and  to  bring  forth 
fruits  meet  for  repentance  ? 

By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.  There  has  cer- 
tainly been  good  done  where  there  has  been  much  evil ; 
for  with  this  evil,  there  has  still  been  a  large  portion  of 
divine  truth.  But  I  fear  not  to  say,  t'lat  where  there  has 
been  the  largest  infusion  of  the  New  Divinity  into  the 
New  Measures,  there  has  been  the  greatest  amount  of  un- 
warrantable extravagance.  There  has  been  great  excite- 
ment— much  animal  emotion  and  sympathy — high  re- 
solves, and  multiplied  conversions;  but  time  has  tested 
them,  and  they  have  failed.  Many  see  this  ;  the  candid 
and  observant  are  weighing  it ;  and  the  effect,  I  trust, 
will  be,  as  I  have  already  intimated,  that  the  truth  will 
be  separated  from  error,  and  error  from  the  truth,  and 
that  it  shall  become  "mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling 
down  of  strong-holds,  and  of  every  thought  and  imagi- 
nation that  exalteth  itself  against  the  Lord,  and  against 
his  Anointed." 

Finally,  to  understand  this  subject  in  its  just  relations, 
C3 


58  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

you  must  remember  that  a  remarkable  change  has  been 
effected  in  the  position  and  character  of  religion,  amount- 
ing, indeed,  to  a  reformation,  within  the  last  thirty  years. 
When  so  much  has  been  done  in  comparatively  so  short 
a  period  of  time ;  when  many  thousands  have  been  added 
to  the  churches,  some  with  doubted  claims  to  the  chris- 
tian character,  and  most  with  a  very  slender  acquaint- 
ance with  the  distinctive  truths  of  the  gospel ;  and  when 
the  people  are  always,  and  in  every  thing,  borne  on  by 
the  buoyant  hope  of  seeing  something  more  wonderful 
than  they  have  witnessed  ;  it  can  be  no  matter  of  sur- 
prise that  the  noviciate  should  start  into  extravagancies, 
under  the  expectation  of  solving  difficulties,  the  force  of 
which  he  has  not  felt,  and  of  discovering  methods  of 
action  which  appear  efficacious,  and  which  he  concludes 
have  not  been  tested.  It  may  have  happened  with  reli- 
gious inquiry  as  it  has  happened  with  mechanical  in- 
vention. I  saw,  in  the  Patent  Office  of  this  country, 
some  thousands  of  inventions,  each  one  claiming,  in  ig- 
norance of  what  had  previously  been  done,  decided 
originality ;  when,  in  fact,  it  mostly  appeared,  that  what 
was  introduced  as  a  valuable  invention,  had  been  dis- 
covered, and  tried,  and  failed  an  age  before. 

But  the  excesses,  making  the  most  of  them,  are  as 
nothing  compared  with  the  benefits.  They  are  not 
greater,  not  so  great,  as  those  which  attended  the  last 
great  reformation  in  this  country  ;  and  who  would  think 
now  of  adducing  certain  extravagancies  of  that  period 
against  the  revival  initiated  by  Wesley  and  Whitefield, 
and  all  the  substantial  good  which  it  has  conveyed  to 
us  ?  When  so  much  can  be  said  for  the  American 
churches,  and  when  it  is  considered  that  the  religious 
movement  there  has  been  greater  within  a  given  period, 
and  that  it  has  taken  place  where  the  social  institutions 
and  habits  were  far  less  fixed  than  our  own,  it  cannot  be 
deemed  feeble  praise ;  and  may  become  a  tributary  evi- 
dence, that  the  "  w^ork  is  of  God." 

I  hope  I  have  now  succeeded  in  imparting  to  you  some 
just  conception   of  this  subject.     I  might  have  more 


RELIGIOUS  oriNioxs.  59 

easily  disposed  of  it  by  the  introduction  of  manitbld  quo- 
tations and  documents ;  but  I  think  this  would  rather 
have  perplexed  than  have  assisted  your  judgment.  My 
desire  has  been  to  give,  in  the  smallest  space,  a  con- 
densed and  proportionate  view  of  the  case  ;  and  we  con- 
ceive truly  even  of  facts,  not  as  they  are  presented  in 
their  naked  form,  but  as  they  are  connected  with  their 
causes,  and  surrounded  by  the  incidents  which  are  pro- 
per to  them. 

I  have  been  the  more  careful,  because  the  subject  is 
of  importance  to  ourselves.  Before  I  left  this  country, 
some  attempts  were  made  to  supply  us  with  the  ration- 
ale of  Calvinism,  by  the  adoption  of  some  of  the  more 
objectionable  opinions  of  the  New  Divinity ;  and  since 
my  return,  a  clergyman,  who  has  seceded  from  the 
Episcopal  church,  has  been  strangely  allowed  to  enact 
the  objectionable  parts  of  the  New  Measures  in  the 
Methodist  pulpits  of  the  Metropolis.  I  am  fully  desir- 
ous that  we  should  import  what  good  we  can  from 
America ;  but  it  would  be  sad,  indeed,  if  we  should  covet 
the  evil  and  despise  the  good  ;  and  it  would  be  ridicu- 
lous as  well  as  pitiable,  to  be  adopting,  as  interesting 
novelties  here,  what  have  already  become  obsolete  nul- 
lities in  the  estimation  of  the  wise  and  the  good  there. 

For  my  own  part,  all  that  I  have  seen  oi  the  new 
methods,  both  of  thought  aiid  action,  incliname  to  think 
that  our  true  wisdom  will  consist  in  "  asking  for  the  old 
ways."  The  churches  will  not  evince  their  wisdom  by 
comparing  themselves  among  themselves,  or  by  inquir- 
ing for  some  new  thing ;  but  by  recurring  at  once  to  the 
old  apostolic  models.  We  must  re-model  ourselves  upon 
these.  The  divinity  we  want  is  such  as  we  find  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  free  from  the  glosses  of  German 
neology  ;  and  the  revi-',  als  we  want  are  precisely  such  as 
glorify  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Let  us  only  preach  as 
they  preached,  and  pray  as  they  prayed,  and  a  new  era 
is  begun !  And  while  waiting  in  humility  on  such 
teaching,  if  there  be  "  any  other  thing,  God  shall  reveal 
even  this  unto  us." 


60  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 


LETTER  XXXIII. 

My  dear  Friend, 

I  am  now  to  offer  some  remarks  on  the  leading  Deno- 
minations in  the  States ;  and  as  your  attention  has  been 
already  engaged  by  two  of  them,  I  shall  dispose  of 
these  first. 

The  Presbyterian  body,  if  not  the  strongest  in  num- 
bers, is  certainly  so  by  standing  and  consideration.  It 
has  nearly  2,000  ministers,  about  2,500  congregations, 
and  upwards  of  200,000  communicants.  It  resembles 
exceedingly  its  kindred  body  in  Scotland;  and  where 
this  resemblance  exists,  I  may  be  exonerated  from  re- 
mark. I  had  large  and  fraternal  intercourse  with  its 
clergy ;  they  are  amongst  the  excellent  of  the  land  ; 
and,  as  far  as  I  could  learn,  whatever  may.  be  the  differ- 
ences of  opinion,  they  compose  a  regenerated  ministry. 
It  is  this  that  gives  them  their  efficiency ;  and  this  also 
supplies  one  with  the  assurance,  that  there  are  no  devia- 
tions but  they  will  find  a  speedy  corrective. 

This  body  holds  a  remarkable  connexion  with  the 
Congregational  denomination.  They  have  each,  indeed, 
"  a  local  habitation  and  a  name ;"  the  Presbyterian 
having  its  stronghold  in  the  middle  states,  and  the 
Congregational  being  established  in  the  six  states  of 
New  England.  The  common  understanding  is,  that  on 
passing  the  geographical  line  which  divides  these  stales, 
the  party  shall  so  far  yield  his  distinctive  opinions  on 
church  government  as  to  unite  with  the  prevailing  pro- 
fession, and  he  is  passed  from  the  one  church  to  the 
other  by  the  ordinary  certificate.  This  compact  includes 
ministers  as  well  as  the  laity  ;  and  it  is  no  uncommon 
thing  to  find  the  man  who  was  a  Congregational  pastor 
to-day,  a  Presbyterian  to-morrow. 

It  has  been  thought  that  the  Congregational  body  suf- 
fered by  this  concession ;  and  this  opinion  is  confirmed, 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  61 

on  finding  that  so  many  more  pass  from  New  England 
into  the  other  states  than  do  from  them  into  it.  But  it 
is  entirely  corrected  by  closer  inspection.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  practice,  there  are  scarcely  any  Presby- 
terian churches  in  the  whole  of  New  England ;  but,  m 
defiance  of  it,  and  the  usual  observance  of  it,  a  number 
of  Congregational  churches  are  springing  up  in  the 
other  states,  and  are  gathering  themselves  into  asso- 
ciations. 

What  is  much  more  important  to  observe  is,  that  the 
great  numbers  of  Congregationalists,  both  ministers  and 
people,  who  have  passed  into  the  Presbyterian  church, 
have  not  forgotten  their  predilection  for  a  more  simple 
and  less  restricted  form  of  government.     This  has  ope- 
rated silently,  but  with  power ;  and  the  effects  begin  to 
be  seen  and  felt.     It  has  contributed  certainly  in  its 
measure  to  that  conflict  of  opinion  and  conduct  which  I 
have  already  noticed.    The  Congregationalist  has  been 
charged  with  policy  in  looking  to  this  result.   But  this  is 
too  much.    The  movement  is  not  the  effect  of  design,  but 
of  circumstances ;  and  the  circumstances  remaining  the 
same,  the  same  results  will  follow,  though  policy  should 
conspire  to  prevent  them.     And,  speaking  impartially,  I 
know  not  that  this  is  to  be  regretted.     While  it  supplies 
us  with  the  edifying  and   scarce  example  of  two  reli- 
gious bodies  dwelling  in  amity  and  oneness  -,  it  may,  in 
the  end,  by  the  influence  they  shall  exert  on  each  other, 
supply  us  also  with  the  example  of  a  church  possessing 
within  herself  all  the  advantages  of  independency,  and 
all  the  force  and  beauty  of  consolidation. 

The  Congregationalists  must,  unhappily,  be  divided 
mto  Orthodox  and  Unitarian.  The  Orthodox,  includin^^ 
some  forty  churches  out  of  New  England,  amount  to 
upwards  of  one  thousand  congregations.  The  ministry 
is  composed  of  a  body  of  educated,  pious,  and  devoted 
men  3  and  though  they  have  not  been  free  from  the 
causes  of  collision  already  cited,  as  associated  bodies, 
they  remain  in  peace.  This  is  rather  to  be  ascribed  to 
6 


62  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

the  absence  of  judicial  power,  than  to  the  want  of  pro- 
voking occasion  for  its  use. 

When  this  body  was  the  standing  order,  or,  in  other 
terms,  the  established  religion,  there  was  a  great  dispo- 
sition to  symbolize  with  Presbyterian  principles  ;  and 
the  Consociation  promised  to  clothe  itself  with  synodi- 
cal  powers.  But  that  time  is  past ;  the  tendencies  now 
are  certainly  the  other  way.  The  pastors,  equally  with 
the  people,  have  renewed  their  attachment  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  their  fathers;  and  they  profess  to  be  confitm- 
ed  in  their  attachment  by  all  that  transpires  around 
them.  They  are  warmly  attached  to  their  associations, 
which  have  an  advisory  power ;  but  they  are  opposed  to 
any  body  being  clothed  w^th  legislative  or  judiqial  fa- 
culties. 

The  union  between  the  Presbyterian  and  Congrega- 
tional bodies  is  recognized,  by  the  reception  of  delegates 
to  sit  in  the  principal  conventions  of  each. 

The  Congregational  body  is  dishonoured  and  enfeebled 
by  the  defection  of  Unitarianism.  You  will,  perhaps, 
expect  me  to  remark  more  freely  on  this  subject  than  on 
some  others. 

The  Unitarians  have,  in  the  United  States,  170  reli-, 
gious  societies,  and  150  ministers.  In  Massachusetts, 
they  have  about  130  societies,  and  110  ministers.  In 
Boston,  which  is  their  stronghold,  they  have  twelve  so- 
cieties, and  seventeen  clergy,  including  two  who  ar€ 
assistants,  and  three  at  large.  With  the  exception  of 
Boston,  the  congregations  are  very  small ;  in  that  city, 
they  average  about  600,  and  out  of  it,  about  100.  Their 
communicants  are  still  lower,  in  comparison  with  other 
denominations. 

This  subtle  spirit  of  error,  for  a  long  time,  concealed 
itself  under  the  forms  of  orthodoxy  ;  and  it  would  have 
been  content  to  do  so  till  the  present  time.  Cotton  Ma- 
ther says,  till  1716  there  was  not  a  minister  known  who 
denied  the  proper  divinity  of  Christ.  Even  within  our 
own  day,  there  was  little  suspicion  of  the  defection ; 
and  there  was  no  desire  to  avow  it  on  the  part  of  the  de- 


RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS.  63 

linquents.  It  was  positively  in  England  that  the  truth 
was  first  published  to  the  astonished  churches  of  Ame- 
rica. Belsham,  in  his  Life  of  Lindsey,  boasted  of  the 
strength  of  Unitarianism  in  Boston ;  and,  I  believe,  re- 
ferred to  communications  made  to  him  on  this  subject. 
Dr.  Morse  seized  on  this  indiscretion ;  and  challenged 
the  ministers  to  avow  themselves.  This  led  to  an  ex- 
plosion. Concealment  could  no  longer  be  practised,  and 
they  had  made  sure  their  footing ;  so  that  they  had  some 
confidence  in  doing  what  they  could  no  longer  avoid. 
When  the  declaration  came,  it  was  fearful  indeed.  In 
Boston,  every  thing  was  gone,  except  the  Old  South 
Meeting ;  and  within  a  radius  of  fifteen  miles,  not  ten 
ministers  could  be  found,  of  the  Congregational  order, 
holding  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 

But  the  explosion  was  followed  by  no  abdication. 
These  men  had  taken  office  as  the  friends  of  orthodoxy ; 
but  there  was  no  resignation  of  it  on  the  announcement 
of  their  errors.  Considerable  property  had  come  into 
their  possession  from  orthodox  hands,  by  orthodox  trusts, 
for  orthodox  uses  ;  but  it  was  retained,  and  is  still  re- 
tained, for  heterodox  purposes.  So  that  the  case  here  is 
the  exact  counterpart  of  the  case  in  England  !  Men 
may,  most  conscientiously,  change  their  opinions,  and, 
as  we  may  think,  for  the  worse;  but  where  is  the  con- 
science, where  is  the  honour,  of  diverting  property  and 
place,  which  were  never  meant  for  them,  from  their 
known  legitimate  uses?  Whatever  may  have  been  the 
errors  or  omissions  of  predecessors,  surely  it  is  time,  for 
all  who  value  principle  more  than  profit,  to  wash  their 
hands  of  such  things  ! 

Unitarianism  is  confidently  said  to  be  still  increasing 
in  this  country.  I  am  prepared  to  say,  as  confidently, 
that  it  is  not:  that  it  is  declining,  and  declining  rapidly. 
So  far  as  Boston  is  concerned,  the  following  account, 
with  which  I  have  been  favoured,  will  abundantly  satisfy 
you.  It  is  likewise  so  interesting  in  itself,  and  relates 
to  so  important  a  question,  that  I  imagine  you  will  be 
thankful  for  its  insertion  entire. 


64  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

"  PROGRESS  OF  TRUTH  IN  BOSTON. 

"  The  present  enlargement  of  the  evangelical  churches 
in  Boston  is  so  great,  and  the  growth  has  been  from  such 
small  beginnings,  we  think  gratitude  requires  that  they 
should  not  be  concealed  from  the  public. 

"  In  the  year  1803,  religion  had  greatly  declined  from 
the  principles  and  practices  of  our  pilgrim  fathers,  in  all 
the  Congregational  churches.  All  the  Congregational 
ministers  in  Boston,  except  Dr.  Eckley,  of  the  Old 
South,  had  become  Unitarians,  though  they  did  not 
openly  avow  it.  There  were  no  weekly  lectures,  no 
conference  meetings,  no  church  meetings,  no  foreign 
missions,  education,  tract,  or  Bible  societies  ;  no  Sab- 
bath schools,  no  monthly  concert,  no  religious  newspa- 
pers. The  church  appeared  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the 
world.  But  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  had  yet  re- 
served a  few  hidden  ones,  who  had  not  departed  from 
the  faith.  A  small  number  of  pious  mothers  in  Israel 
had,  for  several  years,  attended  a  private  meeting  for 
prayer,  where  they  mourned  over  the  desolations  of 
Zion,  and  besought  the  Lord  to  revive  his  work.  Early 
in  the  year  1804,  a  few  brethren  of  the  Old  South 
church,  being  grieved  by  the  low  state  of  religion,  made 
an  effort  to  have  a  public  evening  lecture  established. 
The  church  agreed  to  the  proposal;  but  the  pew  propri- 
etors opposed  it,  and  succeeded  in  preventing  it.  Find- 
ing they  could  not  prevail  in  this  measure,  eight  bre- 
thren held  a  meeting,  in  March  of  that  year,  and  formed 
a  "  Society  for  Religious  Improvement ;"  not  thinking 
it  prudent  to  call  it  a  Conference  Meeting.  Their  state 
of  feeling  and  inexperience,  however,  were  such,  that 
for  several  weeks,  they  could  not  pray  together ;  but 
only  read  the  Scriptures,  and  conversed  on  religious  sub- 
jects. In  about  a  month  after  their  first  meeting,  they 
felt  a  freedom  to  unite  in  prayer  ;  and  finding  their  faith 
and  strength  increased,  they  prevailed  on  Dr.  Eckley  to 
establish  a  weekly  lecture  in  a  private  house  ;  but  they 
continued  their  society  meetings  as  before.    They  then 


RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS.  65 

resolved  to  give  themselves  to  more  earnest  prayer.  The 
Lord  soon  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  build  a  new  house 
for  public  worship,  where  the  gospel  should  be  faithfully- 
preached,  without  restriction.  As  soon  as  this  determi- 
nation was  known,  it  was  opposed  by  members  of  the 
Old  South  church,  on  the  ground  that  it  would  injure 
their  church.  As  opposition  increased,  so  also  friends 
and  helpers  were  raised  up  ;  and  after  importunate  pray- 
er, continued  for  five  years  more,  in  February,  1809,  the 
meeting  was  held,  which  resolved  immediately  to  carry 
the  plan  into  effect.  Measures  were  taken  to  build  a 
house  for  public  worship  in  Park-street ;  and  to  organize 
a  church  which  should  guarantee  the  faithful  dispensa- 
tion of  Divine  truth.  So  low  was  the  state  of  religious 
feeling,  that  even  the  Old  South  church  refused  to  assist 
in  the  organization  of  the  new  church ;  but  they  '  went 
on  building,'  and  the  Lord  prospered  them.  Park-street 
meeting-house  was  dedicated  in  January,  1810  ;  and 
though  heresy  came  in  like  a  flood,  the  Lord  enabled 
the  little  church  of  but  twenty-six  members,  to  main- 
tain the  standard  of  truth  Avhich  they  had  erected.  The 
'Society  for  Religious  Improvement,'  discontinued  their 
meetings,  when  Park-street  church  was  formed. 

"  After  a  contest  of  nine  years  more,  against  error  and 
misrepresentation,  it  was  found  that  another  house,  for 
the  pure  worship  of  God,  was  necessary ;  and  the  Lord 
inclined  a  pious  man,  now  almost  ripe  for  heaven  [since 
dead]  to  erect  a  meeting  house  in  Essex-street.  In  the 
meantime,  the  Old  South  church  was  favoured  with  the 
faithful  labours  of  Mr.  Huntington,  first  as  a  colleague, 
afterwards  as  successor  to  Dr.  Eckley.  That  church 
was  increased  in  numbers,  and  in  its  attachment  to  the 
true  gospel ;  and  in  the  year  1822,  a  delegation  of  ten 
brethren  was  sent  by  Old  South  and  Park-street  churches, 
to  strengthen  the  feeble  church  in  Essex-street,  now 
called  Union  Church. 

"  This  first  attempt  at  the  system  of  colonizmg 
churches  was  approved  and  blessed  by  their  gracious 
Lord.  In  1823  and  1824,  the  Lord  poured  out  his  Spirit 
6* 


66  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

on  the  three  cnurches,  and  a  powerful  revival  of  religion 
was  the  means  of  adding  to  Park -street  Church  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  members ;  to  the  Old  South,  one  hun- 
dred and  one  ;  and  to  Essex-street,  sixty-two :  total  in 
Boston,  two  hundred  and  eighty-three.  The  work  also 
extended  to  Mr.  Fay's  church  in  Charlestown,  to  which 
sixty-five  were  added. 

"  In  1825,  a  new  meeting-house  became  necessary,  to 
accommodate  the  friends  of  truth  in  South  Boston,  and 
was  accordingly  erected,  with  the  aid  of  brethren  in  the 
abovenamed  churches ;  and  another  church  was  organ- 
ized there,  which  maintains  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

"  Encouraged  by  these  successful  efforts,  the  friends 
of  Christ  resolved  to  erect  a  meeting-house  in  Hanover- 
street,  which  was  dedicated  March  1, 1826,  and  a  church, 
composed  of  thirty-seven  delegates  from  the  other 
churches,  was  planted  there,  and  has  since  increased 
more  than  fourfold. 

"  The  friends  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jenks,  who  had  been 
labouring  in  the  city  for  several  years  as  a  missionary, 
resolved  to  erect  a  meeting-house  for  him,  in  Green- 
street.  This  was  completed  in  October,  1826,  and  a 
church  organized  there,  which  has  since  been  greatly 
increased. 

"Another  revival  of  religion  has  since  been  granted  to 
the  churches.  It  commenced  in  Essex-street  church,  in 
January,  1826 ;  extended,  within  a  few  months,  to  the 
other  churches,  and  still  continues.  In  1826,  there  were 
added  to  Essex-street  church,  fifty ;  Hanover-street, 
forty-five;  Park- street,  twenty-four;  Old-South,  four- 
teen. Total  in  1826,  one  hundred  and  thirty-three. 
The  additions  in  1827,  were,  to  Old  South,  ninety ; 
Park-street,  seventy-two;  Essex-street,  seventy-six; 
Hanover-street,  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven  ;  Green- 
street,  ninety-eight.  Total  in  1827,  five  hundred  and 
twenty-three.  The  whole  number  added,  during  the 
present  revival,  is  seven  hundred  and  thirty-five.  A  por- 
tion of  these  were  by  letter  from  other  churches  in  the 
country. 


RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS.  G7 

"  The  Lord  having  succeeded  every  attempt  to  en- 
large his  kingdom,  a  meeting  was  held  on  the  21st  of 
March,  1827,  to  consider  whether  it  was  not  expedient 
to  erect  another  house  for  God.  It  being  doubtful  whe- 
ther it  was  most  needed  at  the  north  or  south  part  of  the 
city,  it  was  resolved  to  erect  two ;  one  in  Pine-street, 
and  the  other  in  Salem-street.  These  were  completed 
about  the  1st  of  January  last,  (1828,)  and  churches, 
principally  composed  of  delegates  from  most  of  the  other 
churches,  now  occupy  these  temples  of  the  Most  High, 
and  maintain  public  worship. 

"  There  are  now  nine  commodious  houses  for  public 
worship,  with  orthodox  churches,  embracing  1700  mem- 
bers ;  and  all  are  favoured  with  faithful  devoted  pastors. 

"  During  this  time  the  Lord  has  not  confined  his  bless- 
ings to  Boston,  but  has  enabled  his  people  to  erect  houses 
of  worship,  and  organize  churches,  which  have  held 
up  the  light  of  divine  truth  amidst  surrounding  error, 
in  Medford,  Waltham,  Cohassat,  Concord,  Walpole, 
BridgeAvater,  Cambridgeport,  Brighton,  and  several  other 
places  in  this  part  of  the  commonwealth. 

"  Since  1804,  when  those  eight  brethren  assembled  to 
inquire  what  the  Lord  would  have  them  do,  and  had  not 
strength  of  faith  enough  to  pray  together,  behold,  what 
God  hath  \orought !  'Not  unto  us,  not  unto  us,  but 
unto  his  great  name,  be  all  the  glory,  for  ever.' 

"It  should  also  be  mentioned,  as  matter  of  praise  and 
gratitude  to  God,  that  during  the  period  of  declension 
alluded  to  above,  the  two  Baptist  churches  in  this  city, 
with  their  venerable  pastors,  Stillman  and  Baldwin, 
held  fast  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  that 
they  have  established  additional  churches  in  commodi- 
ous houses  of  worship  in  Charles-street,  and  in  Federal- 
street,  and  in  the  adjoining  town  of  Roxbury,  and  other 
places.  They  have  also  had  considerable  additions  to 
their  churches  during  the  present  revival." 

This  is  evidence  sufficient  for  Boston,  and  the  same 
evidence  might  be  given  at  length  of  churches  spread 


68  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

over  the  state.  In  .many  instances  where  the  minister 
has  avowed  himself,  and  yet  resolved  to  retain  the  pulpit, 
a  secession  has  occurred,  and  another  place  been  built ; 
so  that  he  has  been  left  without  a  congregation.  In  most 
places,  there  is  some  mixture  of  orthodoxy  in  the  au- 
dience ;  and  on  this  account  the  minister  does  not  most- 
ly insist  on  his  peculiarities  ;  for  commonly  the  retire- 
ment of  the  orthodox  is  the  ruin  of  the  interest. 

Every  where  they  are  going  down.  They  still  retain 
what  endowments  they  held ;  and  in  Boston,  they  have 
the  wealth  and  fashion  of  the  place  about  them ;  and 
they  have  the  honour  of  being  considered  as  the  friends 
of  the  elegancies  and  literature  of  more  refined  life ;  but, 
as  a  sect,  holding  certain  peculiarities  which  distinguish 
them  from  others,  they  are  impotent  indeed.  "Rich, 
but  inefficient,"  as  it  has  been  used  by  one  of  their  zeal- 
ous champions  to  characterize  that  portion  of  their  body 
in  the  father  land,  may  be  employed  with  equal  signifi- 
cance here.  Since  they  have  avowed  themselves,  they 
have  taken  the  field  in  their  own  defence.  But,  with 
perhaps  a  decided  superiority  in  letters  and  in  adroit- 
ness, they  have  been  beaten  from  every  post.  They  first 
took  the  ground  of  biblical  criticism ;  and  were  driven 
back  to  the  ground  of  rational  religion.  From  this  again 
they  were  forced ;  and  then  they  ventured  to  rest  the 
conflict  on  the  tendencies  of  the  systems.  Did  they  not 
know  that  Fuller  possessed  this  ground  unquestioned  ? 
They  have  now  come  frankly  to  the  question.  Is  the  Bi- 
ble an  inspired  book  ? 

The  summary,  then,  on  the  subject  is,  that  this  defec- 
tion from  the  truth  is  of  a  limited  nature,  and  is  now  in 
a  state  of  retrocession.  In  Massachusetts,  to  which  it 
is  almost  entirely  confined,  its  churches,  as  compared 
with  the  orthodox  congregations  alone,  are  not  more  than 
as  one  to  three.  And  yet  by  this  test,  they  appear 
stronger  than  they  are,  for  most  of  their  churches  are 
poorly  attended ;  and  many  who  do  attend  are  attached 
to  orthodoxy,  and  would  leave  if  the  preacher  should 
venture  on  a  plain  announcement  of  his  peculiarities. 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  GO 

In  Boston,  there  are,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  Congrega- 
tional denomination,  nine  churches  against  thirteen ;  and 
the  communicants  of  the  fewer  churches  greatly  exceed 
those  of  the  major  number.  Besides  these  are  to  be 
reckoned  the  orthodox  of  the  other  persuasions ;  so  that 
even  here,  on  any  question  of  interest  which  would  unite 
the  orthodox  bodies  against  the  heterodox,  they  have  a 
decided  majority.  Boston  only  wants  one  man  to  arise, 
of  philosophical  mind,  fine  taste,  and  eloquent  parts, 
who  shall  have  been  redeemed  from  these  errors,  and 
who  shall  present  the  truth,  with  pious  earnestness,  to 
the  understanding,  by  the  aid  of  the  imagination  and 
affections,  to  expel  this  sophistical  spirit  from  its  last 
hold  among  the  literary  and  the  polite  of  society. 

Of  its  general  feebleness,  two  little  incidents  may  as- 
sist you  to  a  confirmed  opinion.  When  this  system  was 
in  its  power  and  progress,  it  managed  to  get  the  Massa- 
chusetts' Bible  Society  under  its  control.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  the  orthodox  quietly  retired,  and  form- 
ed a  society  for  themselves.  The  original  society,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Unitarians,  actually  disposed,  last  year,  of 
twenty-one  Bibles  ! 

The  Unitarian  Association,  which  has  in  trust  the  ge- 
neral propagation  of  their  system,  by  preaching,  the  dis- 
tribution of  tracts,  &c.  &c.  raises  annually  about  17,000 
dollars  !  "  Rich,  but  inefficient." 

Having  given  the  facts  of  this  case,  let  us  look  into 
its  philosophy.  Many  have  found  it  extremely  difficult 
to  account  for  this  defection  ;  and  some  have  appealed  to 
it  as  a  practical  argument  against  the  principles  of  Inde- 
pendency. After  giving  the  best  attention  to  the  case,  I 
am  disposed  to  refer  it  chiefly  to  two  causes.  First,  the 
increasing  wealth  and  consequent  worldliness  of  the 
people  inclined  them  to  it.  Their  fathers  were  truly  pi- 
ous ;  but  the  children,  though  brought  up  strictly,  were 
coming  under  the  influence  of  worldly  prosperity,  and 
were  mostly  strangers  to  the  regenerating  power  of  re- 
ligion. They  had  a  dislike  to  the  strict  and  mortifying 
claims  of  a  regenerated  ministry,  and  yet  they  could  not 


70  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

persuade  themselves  to  abandon  those  forms  of  religion 
in  which  they  had  been  rigidly  educated.  They  sought 
a  medium  between  infidelity  and  vital  religion.  Unita- 
rianism  offered  one,  and  it  succeeded.  The  worldly,  if 
they  have  any,  must  have  a  worldly  religion. 

In  the  next  place,  it  is  most  certain,  that  this  evil 
arose  principally  from  having  made  Congregationalism 
an  established  and  State  religion.  What  the  Puritans 
did,  they  did  most  piously  indeed,  but  not  wisely.  They 
were  suffering  for  conscience'  sake  ;  yet  they  did  not  un- 
derstand the  rights  of  conscience,  nor  the  genius  of  the 
New  Testament.  The  lust  of  power  is  so  deeply  rooted 
in  the  hearts  of  men,  that  these,  perhaps,  are  among  the 
last  claims  of  our  holy  religion  to  be  comprehended  and 
exemplified.  They  resolved  on  the  establishment  of  that 
religion  for  which  they  suffered  all  things,  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  every  other  form  of  faith  and  discipline.  It  was 
made  "The  Standing  Order;"  it  was  illustrated  by 
creeds  and  confessions  ;  and  it  was  protected  by  Test 
and  Corporation  Acts,  with  penal  sanctions.  It  was 
thus,  in  their  judgment,  placed  above  the  reach  of  acci- 
dent, and  the  corruption  of  time.  This,  however,  was 
poor  short-sightedness.  The  very  means  they  had  de- 
vised for  its  support  were  the  means  that  humbled  it  to 
the  dust. 

It  was  provided,  that  none  should  dedicate  their  chil- 
dren by  baptism,  or  hold  civil  offices  in  the  State,  except 
they  were  in  church  membership.  But,  in  course  of 
time,  many  were  exceedingly  desirous  of  claiming  the 
religious  privilege  for  their  children,  and  of  seeking  the 
civil  distinction  for  themselves,  who  were  not  at  all  pre- 
pared for  fellowship  with  a  spiritual  body.  This  induced 
many  to  adopt  a  hypocritical  profession  ;  while  it  in- 
clined others,  as  they  derived  confidence  from  numbers, 
to  complain  and  resist.  The  Standing  Order,  already 
deteriorated  by  the  action  of  its  own  safeguards,  found 
itself  in  a  critical  state  ;  and,  rather  than  lose  its  influ- 
ence, it  proposed  the  memorable  Half-way  Covenant. 
This  was,  in  fact,  a  sinful  compromise  with  the  world  j 


RKLIGIOUS   DENOMINATIONS.  /  I 

and  provided,  that  those  who  respected  the  outward 
means  of  religion,  but  who  gave  no  evidence  of  its  re- 
newing power,  should  be  admitted  to  membership.  It 
prevented  secession  ;  but  it  spread  worldliness  and  death 
over  the  whole  church. 

If  I  were  giving  a  historical  sketch  of  the  period,  it 
would  gratify  me  to  show  how  minor  causes  contributed, 
with  this  primary  cause,  to  the  bad  consummation.  But 
is  not  this  sufficient  to  satisfy  you,  that  the  church  had 
treacherously  prepared  herself  for  almost  any  corruption, 
and  perhaps  for  none  so  fully  as  for  Unitarianism?  It 
would  leave  them  in  their  worldliness,  while  it  would 
not  shock  their  morality ;  it  would  preserve  to  them  the 
form  of  religion,  while  it  would  not  trouble  them  w^ith 
its  power ;  it  would  flatter  their  reason ;  applaud  their 
virtue;  be  satisfied  Vv-ith  their  compliances;  explain 
away  their  difficulties  ;  and  leave  them  at  ease  in  their 
possessions  and  pleasures ! 

These  statements  may  well  be  considered  to  contain  a 
most  beneficial  lesson  for  the  churches ;  and  surely,  at 
the  present  time,  it  is  a  lesson  that  cannot  be  neglected  ! 
Let  who  will  seek  the  benefits  of  a  State  establishment ; 
but  let  all  who  would  have  a  wise  regard  to  the  interests 
of  true  piety,  and  the  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
decline  them  with  settled  and  calm  determination.* 


LETTER  XXXIV. 

My  dear  Friend, 

I  MUST  now,  with  brevity,  make  some  final  references, 

under  the  head  of  Denominations.     The  Baptist  is  a 

large  and  thriving  community.     It  reckons  to  have  3.397 

clergy;    5,345  churches;   325,461  communicants;    and 

*  Of  course,  these  remarks  are  not  meant,  in  any  case,  to  affect  a  ques- 
tion of  property.  1  merely  seek  to  express  a  serious  conviction  as  to  the 
religious  efficacy  of  two  systems. 


72  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

this,  exclusive  of  the  Freewill  Baptists,  the  Seventh- 
day  Baptists,  and  the  Six  Principle  Baptists.  Its  great 
strength  lies  in  the  West  and  South;  an  i  the  number  of 
its  members  is  greatly  swelled  by  the  large  accessions 
made  from  the  slaves ;  while  that  of  the  ministers  is  in- 
creased by  the  easy  terms  on  which  the  ministry  may  be 
entered.  Indeed,  in  many  parts,  the  line  of  separation 
between  what  is  clerical  and  what  is  laical  is  faint  in- 
deed. Ignorance  is  the  patron  of  ignorance ;  the  people 
have  been  there,  as  they  were  extensively  here,  jealous 
of  a  learned  and  well-trained  ministry  ;  and  antinomian- 
ism,  which  favours  ignorance,  and  is  favoured  by  it,  has 
infected  a  considerable  portion  of  the  body.  They  want 
exceedingly  an  enlightened  ministry,  and  they  were  be- 
ginning to  aAvake  to  this  necessity.  They  want  also  a 
sound  exhibition  of  the  whole  truth,  lest,  in  relaxing 
from  antinomian  opinion,  where  it  has  prevailed,  they 
should  fall  back  into  the  opposite  extreme.  Mainly  this 
body  is  sound ;  and  has  continued  sound,  while  others 
have  been  corrupted  ;  but  it  has  never  passed  the  ordeal  of 
state  patronage  and  end(Kvment.  It  has  contributed  most 
honourably  its  share  in  overtaking  the  wants  of  an  empire, 
which  has  been  advancing  with  a  giant's  pace  and  power. 
The  Methodists  are  quite  as  numerous,  and  are  more 
efficient.  They  show  a  less  amount  of  ministers,  but  a 
much  larger  one  of  communicants  :  the  one  being  2,223, 
and  the  other  619,771.  Like  the  Baptists,  they  have  a 
large  proportion  of  slaves  in  their  communion  ;  and,  like 
them,  they  are  beginning  to  take  decided  measures  to 
secure  an  educated  ministry.  They  are,  in  fact,  exceed- 
ingly like  their  kindred  body  in  our  own  country,  both  in 
their  virtues  and  failings.  There  is  a  considerable  mea- 
sure of  ignorance  and  extravagance  in  that  as  there  is  in 
this  ;  and  they  are  certainly  quite  as  sectarian.  They 
have  their  own  papers,  their  own  books,  their  own  tracts, 
their  own  psalmody,  and,  I  believe  I  may  say,  are  about 
to  have  their  own  version  of  the  Bible.  They  depend 
here,  as  every  where,  rather  on  their  method  than  the 
talent  of  their  ministry,  or  the  peculiarities  of  their  faith ; 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  <3 

and  this  method  has  wonderful  compactness  and  adaptn- 
tion  to  its  ends.  They  are  a  hive  of  bees,  in  which  each 
one  has  his  place,  and  each  one  his  work  to  do ;  and 
where  each,  by  the  movement  of  all,  is  constrained  to 
fulfil  it ;  and  thus  the  whole  duty  of  the  busy  and  hap- 
py community  is  completed.  The  perfect  order  and 
unity  which  reigns  at  home,  prevents  the  loss  of  energy 
by  domestic  bickerings;  and  allows  them  to  seek  and 
cull  their  treasures  from  the  wild  and  waste  world  around 
them.  Whatever  may  have  been  their  failings,  they 
have  done  more,  both  in  America  and  Canada,  than  any 
other  body  of  Christians,  to  carry  the  means  of  instruc- 
tion and  worship  to  the  most  neglected  and  scattered 
portions  of  these  regions,  and  have  been  most  successful 
in  their  efforts  of  christian  philanthropy. 

The  Episcopal  church  is  by  far  the  least  of  the  five 
leading  denominations.  It  numbers  650  ministers ;  its 
attendants  are  244,125;  and  its  communicants  are  con- 
siderably lower,  I  believe,  than  is  usual  in  the  other 
divisions  of  the  church.  Its  forms  are  those  of  the 
Church  of  England,  with  trifling  variations ;  but  it  has 
undergone  essential  alterations  in  the  principles  of  its 
government.  The  people  have  a  voice  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  their  pastors ;  and  the  bishops  are  elected  in  a 
convention  of  the  pastors  and  lay  delegates.  They  are, 
therefore,  mostly  men  of  approved  character,  and  of  much 
pastoral  experience.  Some  are  known  to  you  as  persons 
of  exemplary  piety. 

The  Episcopal  church,  like  the  Congregational,  has 
been  tried  here  as  an  establishment,  and  like  it,  it  has  fail- 
ed. It  was  established  in  Virginia  ;  and  it  became  sloth- 
ful and  impure  under  its  exclusive  privileges,  so  as  to 
have  made  itself  despised  by  the  people.  It  was  years, 
after  a  change  was  made,  before  they  could  overcome 
the  recollections  of  the  past,  and  once  more  indulge  their 
old  aristocratic  tastes.  The  church  has  now  revived  on 
the  voluntary  principle,  and  is  blessed  with  a  pious  cler-^ 
gy  and  a  thriving  community.  I  shall  recur  to  this,  if  1 
have  time,  hereafter. 

Vol.  II.— D  7 


74  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

This  church,  like  its  prototype,  is  divided  within  itseli^ 
into  two  parts.  They  are  here  denominated  the  Lov; 
Church  and  the  High  Church.  To  be  favourable  to 
evangelical  truth  and  liberal  principles  is  to  be  Low 
Church;  and  to  oppose  these  is  to  be  High  Church. 
This  difference  seems  to  have  come  amongst  them,  from 
their  disposition  to  sympathize  with  the  mother  church 
so  entirely,  as  that  they  must  reflect  all  her  features, 
whether  they  are  in  or  out  of  a  fair  and  lovely  proportion. 

The  High  Church,  of  course,  is  very  high.  It  has  lit- 
tle communion  with  the  other  branch  of  itself,  except 
under  the  pressure  of  circumstances ;  and  it  has  less 
communion  with  others.  It  stands  on  its  forms  and  pre- 
scriptions ;  and,  not  making  spiritual  regeneration  a  terra 
and  test  of  christian  character,  it  has  considerable  acces- 
sions from  the  worldly  and  fashionable.  The  cherished 
recollections  of  the  mother  country,  too,  as  well  as 
the  recoil  which  many  have  from  the  plain,  and  some- 
times indiscreet,  dealing  to  which  they  may  have  been 
exposed  elsewhere,  contribute  to  the  number  of  her 
followers. 

The  Low  Church  is  in  the  situation  of  a  suspected 
party,  and  though  they  have  every  reason  to  sympathize 
with  those  who  hold  evangelical  opinions,  are  often  slow 
to  do  so.  There  are,  however,  many  who  brave  the  ha- 
zard, and  seek  the  fellowship.  They  are  a  considerable 
proportion  of  the  entire  body,  and  are  so  increasing  as  to 
carry  a  beneficial  influence  over  the  whole.  That  branch 
which  is  located  in  New  York  is,  by  endowment  and  the 
sale  of  improved  lands,  rich;  and  its  funds  are  laudably 
employed  in  aiding  the  juvenile  efforts  of  congregations, 
contending  with  the  first  difficulties  of  life  and  action. 
This  portion  of  the  clergy,  with  which  I  had  the  best 
means  of  becoming  acquainted,  appear  to  be  intelligent, 
pains-taking,  and  devoted;  some  of  them  I  have  reason 
to  regard  with  high  esteem  and  admiration.  As  a  minor- 
ity, they  are  similarly  circumstanced  with  those  of  their 
class  here  ;  and  professionally  their  character  and  points 
cf  excellence  have  strong  resemblance.     They  are  form.- 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  75 

«d   on   the   school    of  Scott;   the  other  portion  of  the 
body  is  formed  on  that  of  Tillotson  and  Blair. 

Whatever  may  be  the  spirit  of  liberality  which  breathes 
in  many  of  the  presbyters  and  bishops  of  this  church,  the 
spirit  of  the  ecclesiastical  system  is  still  exclusive  and 
anti-Protestant,  Placed  in  temporal  and  civil  advan- 
tages on  a  level  with  every  other  religious  body,  it 
stands  on  the  ground  of  the  Divine  right  of  episcopal 
ordination  and  apostolic  succession.  Now,  it  is  cer- 
tainly somewhat  bold  in  the  parent  church  to  denounce 
some  eight  thousand  ministers,  at  least  equal  to  her  own 
in  pastoral  ability  and  success,  as  in  '•'■pretended  holy 
orders,"  that  is,  m  a  surreptitious  use  of  the  ministry; 
yet  there  is  something  of  pomp,  and  privilege,  and  num- 
bers to  uphold  these  pretensions.  But  really  for  such 
lofty  pretentions  to  be  insisted  on  by  a  church  so  situ- 
ated as  is  that  in  America,  and  at  this  time  of  day,  is 
painfully  ridiculous.  What !  of  the  twelve  thousand 
ministers  who  have  laboured  for  the  regeneration  of  their 
country,  and  with  eminent  success,  are  the  six  hundred 
who  have  had  the  hand  of  the  bishop  on  them,  only  to 
be  deemed  the  true  ministers  of  Christ?  Are  the  ten 
thousand  men  who  have  been  employed  mainly  in 
settling  and  sustaining  the  church  in  that  land,  to  be  de- 
nounced by  an  insignificant  section  of  that  church  as 
falsely  pretending  to  a  character  to  which  they  have  no 
lawful  claim  ?  Is  there  nothing  in  "  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  presbytery;"  nothing  in  the  calling  and 
approving  testimony  of  a  "congregation  of  faithful 
men ;"  nothing  in  the  undoubted  testimony  of  Heaven 
itself?  Must  these  holy  and  useful  men,  who,  above  all 
things  have  sought  the  will  of  God;  who  have  thought 
that  they  were  acting  under  it ;  who  would  have  trembled 
to  commit  themselves  to  such  a  ministry  uncalled  ;  and 
who  have  the  seal  of  heaven  on  their  labours,  in  the  re- 
newal of  thousands  and  myriads  of  men  ;  be  told  that 
they  have  run  unsent,  have  held  their  offices  surrepti- 
tiously, and  are  worthy,  not  of  praisejhut  condemnation  1 
And  by  whom  ? 
D2 


70  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

The  only  way  in  which  this  may  be  truly  lamented, 
is  as  it  afiects  that  portion  of  the  church  which  incorpo- 
rates in  its  system  such  assumptions.  It  wars  against 
the  spirit  of  union,  and  interferes  greatly  with  its  effi- 
.ciency  and  success.  It  prevents  the  exchange  and  inter- 
community of  services  ;  it  is  hostile  to  fraternal  charity, 
since  brethren  can  hardly  associate  with  pleasure  ex- 
cept on  equal  ground ;  and  it  places,  by  its  exclusive- 
ness,  the  Episcopal  portion  of  the  church  at  disad- 
vantage, in  all  the  great  and  general  movements  of  the 
times.  Surely  the  intelligent  and  holy  and  liberal  should 
look  to  this.  Let  them  prefer  Episcopal  ordination  if 
they  will ;  but  let  them  not  condemn  and  unchurch  those 
who  think  they  have  found  a  more  excellent  way.  There 
must  be  something  wrong  in  this.  Dying  men  have 
often  strong  and  vivid  impressions  of  the  right.  Legh 
Richmond,  in  his  last  illness,  said  to  a  friend  and  pas- 
tor of  a  dissenting  church,  "  I  esteem  you  as  a  minister 
of  Christ,  and  you  regard  me  as  such,  and  yet  I  cannot 
preach  for  you,  and  you  cannot  preach  for  me.  My  bro- 
ther, there  must  be  something  wrong  in  this  !" 

You  will  have  observed,  that  the  terms,  church,  cler- 
gy, and  bishop,  though  limited  with  us  to  one  commu- 
nity, are  used  promiscuously  in  the  churches  of  America. 
The  Presbyterian  church  gives  officially  the  style  of 
bishops  to  her  pastors  ;  all  ordained  ministers  are  the 
clergy.  Frequently  you  see  a  noble  edifice,  with  its  tall 
tower  and  spire,  and  from  the  power  of  association,  you 
are  ready  to  pronounce  it  Episcopal.  No,  it  is  a  Baptist 
church.  And  though,  in  New  England,  there  is  some 
partiality  to  the  old  designation  of  meeting-house,  the 
said  meeting-house  has  all  the  large  and  lofty  attributes 
of  the  church. 

I  was  much  interested  in  what  I  saw  of  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church  here ;  the  more  so,  perhaps,  as  I  brought 
with  me  my  recollections  of  Holland.  Alas  !  for  that 
ancient  stronghold  of  truth,  godliness,  and  Protestant- 
ism. This  church  has  197  churches,  and  165  pastors ; 
they  are  well  trained,  orthodox,  and  godly  men.    I  had 


■RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  77 

much  pleasure  ia  making  the  acquaintance  of  those  who 
are  settled  in  New  York.  Their  congregations  are  of 
good  size,  and  composed  of  persons  of  sincere  piety  and 
much  steadiness  of  character;  a  steadiness,  perhaps,  a 
little  inclining  to  immobility  and  formal  profession. 
They  have  only  to  commit  themselves  to  the  great  reli- 
gious efforts  of  the  day,  in  co-operation  with  their 
brethren,  to  retain  an  honourable  place  amongst  "the 
living  in  Jerusalem."  Should  the  movement  put  them 
a  little  in  contact  with  some  things  they  may  deem  ex- 
travagant, they  need  not  fear  them,  their  temptation  is 
not  that  way  ;  and  their  presence  will  contribute  to  allay 
all  real  evil. 

They  are,  I  believe,  wealthy  ;  and  have  resources  in 
their  people.  There  are  two  services,  especially,  which 
they  may  render  to  the  churches,  and  which  they  should 
consider  intrusted  to  them  by  Divine  Providence.  The 
German  settlers  in  Pennsylvania  require  to  be  resusci- 
tated, by  decided  missionary  exertions.  The  sympathy 
which  the  Germans  would  have  with  their  church,  and 
the  authority  they  would  have  over  them,  seems  to  mark 
this  as  a  field  of  most  important  labour,  for  which  they 
are  remarkably  prepared,  and  which  labour  would  be 
eminently  blessed.  Delegations  of  the  wisest  and  most  pi- 
ous of  their  body,  to  the  father  land,  might  contribute  most 
happily  to  revive  the  churches  in  Holland,  in  their  cold 
and  torpid  state,  and  restore  them  to  a  true  belief  in  their 
own  faith,  and  a  true  practice  of  their  own  professions. 

Much  has  been  said  on  the  influence  and  spread  of 
Romanism  in  this  country  ;  and,  at  the  time  of  our  visit, 
great  alarm  w^as  entertained  on  the  subject.  I  must  sup- 
ply you  with  the  means  of  judgment. 

It  should  really  seem  that  the  Pope,  m  the  fear  of  ex- 
pulsion from  Europe,  is  anxious  to  find  a  reversion  in 
this  new  world.  The  crowned  heads  of  the  continent, 
having  the  same  enmity  to  free  political  institutions, 
which  his  Holiness  has  to  free  religious  institutions, 
willingly  unite  in  the  attempt  to  enthral  this  people. 
They  have  heard  of  the  necessities  of  the  West ;  they 
7* 


T8  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

have  the  foresight  to  see  that  the  West  will  become  the 
Jieart  of  the  country,  and  ultimately  determine  the  cha- 
racter of  the  whole  ;  and  they  have  resolved  to  establish 
themselves  there.  Large,  yea,  princely  grants  have 
been  made  from  the  Leopold  Society,  and  other  sources, 
chiefly,  though  by  no  means  exclusively,  in  favour  of  this 
portion  of  the  empire  that  is  to  be.  These  sums  are  ex- 
pended in  erecting  showy  churches  and  colleges,  and  in 
sustaining  priests  and  emissaries.  Every  thing  is  done 
to  captivate,  and  to  liberalize,  in  appearance,  a  system 
essentially  despotic.  The  sagacity  of  the  effort  is  dis- 
covered, in  avoiding  to  attack  and  shock  the  prejudices 
of  the  adult,  that  they  may  direct  the  education  of  the 
young.  They  look  to  the  future  ;  and  they  really  have 
great  advantages  in  doing  so.  They  send  out  teachers 
excellently  qualified  ;  superior,  certainly,  to  the  run  of 
native  teachers.  Some  value  the  European  modes  of 
education,  as  the  more  excellent ;  others  value  them  as 
the  mark  of  fashion :  the  demand  for  instruction,  too,  is 
always  beyond  the  supply,  so  that  they  find  little  difficul- 
ty in  obtaining  the  charge  of  Protestant  children.  This, 
in  my  judgment,  is  the  point  of  policy  which  should  be 
especially  regarded  with  jealousy  ;  but  the  actual  alarm 
has  arisen  from  the  disclosure  of  a  correspondence  which 
avows  designs  on  the  West,  beyond  what  I  have  here 
set  down.  It  is  a  curious  affair,  and  is  one  other  evi- 
dence, if  evidence  were  needed,  that  P6pery  and  Jesuit- 
ism are  one. 

i  There  is,  however,  no  possible  cause  for  alarm,  though 
there  undoubtedly  is  for  diligence.  Romanism  has  in- 
creased positively,  but  not  relatively.  It  has  not  ad- 
vanced in  proportion  to  the  other  denominations,  nor  in 
proportion  to  the  population.  Baltimore,  the  stronghold 
of  Popery,  was  once  almost  wholly  Catholic ;  it  is  now 
greatly  outnumbered  by  Protestant  sects.  The  Roman- 
ists do  not  number,  as  attendants,  more  than  550,000 
persons  ;  and  the  influx  of  Catholics  from  Germany  and 
Ireland  may  answer  for  that  amount.  Of  course,  every 
liberal  and  christian  mind  would  desire,  that  those  of 


RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS,  79 

that  faith,  settling  in  these  states,  should  be  provided 
with  the  means  of  worship  in  agreement  with  their  con- 
scientious opinions  5  and  Jhad  this  been  the  intention  of 
the  efibrts,  they  had  been  only  laudable. 

Nothing  can  be  stronger  evidence  against  the  success 
of  Romanism,  than  its  actual  position  associated  v/ilh 
the  extraneous  assistance  afforded  to  it.  With  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  dollars  to  back  it,  it  has  fallen  short  in 
the  race  with  the  other  denominations;  while  they  have 
wanted  the  unity  of  action  which  sustained  it,  and  were 
thrown  entirely  on  their  native  inward  resources.  Po- 
pery cannot  flourish  in  this  land,  except  every  thing  pro- 
per to  it  should  first  die  out, — liberty,  conscience,  inde- 
pendence, and  prejudice.  It  is  not  indigenous — it  is  an 
exotic  ;  and  though  fostered  by  fond  hands,  and  protected 
by  strong  ones,  it  will  languish,  fade,  and  fall.  It  is  a 
monstrous  expectation ;  despondency  alone  could  have 
suggested  it.  But  the  Pope  must  hope  for  no  second  life 
in  this  new  world.  It  may  be  true,  that  he  is  immuta- 
ble ;  happily  he  is  not  immortal. 

Yet  the  occasion  calls  for  diligence,  and  a  diligence 
directed  with  sagacity  as  to  means  and  distant  results, 
equal  to  that  of  the  adversary.  If  all  were  to  sleep,  while 
the  enemy  sowed  his  tares,  there  might  indeed  be  a  most 
rueful  harvest.  But  here  i  again  the  Romanists  have 
made  a  bad  choice.  These  people  are  the  most  wakeful 
of  any  known.  They  will  certainly,  when  they  see  the 
evil,  do  their  duty  3  the  only  fear  is  lest  they  should  give 
the  adversary  some  advantage,  by  overdoing  it.  Let  them 
feel  that  they  have  to  deal  with  a  cautious  foe,  and  treat 
him  cautiously.  They  must  not  be  content  with  a  man- 
ful onset,  such  as  they  have  lately  made,  and  expect  to 
demolish  at  a  blow.  Let  them  remember  that  they 
have  to  do  with  a  foe,  who  rests  his  cause  on  time  and 
perseverance ;  whose  hand  seeks  to  undermine  rather 
than  to  storm  ;  who  can  smile  at  a  defeat  if  it  puts  his 
opponent  off  his  guard  ;  and  who,  like  the  tiger-cat,  can 
spring  on  his  prey,  when  he  seems  to  be  moving  away. 
It  is  manifest  that  success  is  to  be  expected  against  such 


80  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

a  foe,'not  by  an  occasional  triumph,  but  by  a  careful  ob- 
servation of  his  devices,  and  a  calm  indomitable  steadi- 
ness in  resisting  them. 

You  will,  perhaps,  be  disappointed  if  I  dismiss  this 
subject  without  a  reference  to  the  state  of  Infidelity  in 
this  country.  You  are  ready  to  think  it  assumes  a  more 
determined,  and  evil  aspect  than  with  us.  But  let  me 
ask,  can  any  thing  be  worse  than  our  Fleet-street  exhi- 
bitions and  tracts  ?  I  will  admit,  however,  that,  though 
not  worse,  there  is  a  more  general  expression  of  it  where 
it  really  exists.  The  people  here  are  altogether  under 
less  restraint ;  and  you  get  the  honest  opinion  quickly. 
If  people  profess  religion,  they  do  it  sincerely,  and  you 
know  it  at  once,  and  without  shame  or  reserve  ;  and,  for 
the  same  reason,  if  they  reject  religion,  you  are  advised 
of  it  promptly,  and  without  fear. 

But  infidelity  is  not  advancing  here  ;  it  has  diminish- 
ed, and  is  diminishing.  Still,  you  must  understand  that 
it  did  prevail  to  an  alarming  extent.  The  Revolution 
brought  infidel  France  into  close  connexion  with  the 
people,  and  the  people  into  a  state  of  strong  sympathy 
with  France.  Much  evil  arose,  from  this  cause,  to  reli- 
gion ;  and  the  leading  men  of  the  day  were  seduced,  by 
the  sophisms  of  Voltaire,  Rousseau,  and  d'Alembert. 
The  Revolution  itself,  unsettling  men's  minds,  filling 
them  with  the  care  of  the  present,  and  making  an  atten- 
tion to  the  means  of  religion  almost  impossible,  contri- 
buted most  extensively  to  the  same  issue.  The  settle- 
ment of  the  war  was  followed  by  an  unexampled  course 
of  prosperity  to  America.  England  was  committed  to 
renewed  and  desperate  conflict,  while  the  carrying 
trade  of  the  world  was  slipped  into  the  hands  of  the 
States.  This  super-induced  an  extravagance  of  hope, 
and  worldly  desire,  as  fatal,  perhaps,  as  either  of  the 
previous  causes,  to  the  interests  of  true  and  spiritual  re- 
ligion. 

However,  that  dark  and  evil  day  is  past.  The  infidel- 
ity of  the  period  which  had  desolated  France,  and  which 
fhreatenedj  like  a  wasting  flood,  to  destroy  every  thing 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS.  81 

precious  in  this  land  and  ours,  has  subsided.  Infidelity- 
still  exists,  and  its  blasphemous  nature  is  not  changed ; 
but  it  is  diminished  and  crest-fallen.  Its  stronghold  is 
thought  to  be  in  New  York ;  but  what  is  found  here  of 
infidelity  bears  about  the  same  proportion  to  New  York, 
as  Carlile's  shop  and  the  Rotunda  do  to  London.  I 
should  think,  decidedly,  that  there  is  not  more  open,  and 
certainly  less  covert,  infidelity  in  this  country  than  in 
ours.  There  would  be  a  greater  appearance  of  this  evil 
in  the  West,  but  there  would  be  less  in  the  East;  and 
the  average,  I  believe,  is  by  no  means  greater. 

The  great  sensible  benefit  to  all  these  denominations 
is,  that  they  are  alike  unknown  to  the  government.  They 
may  have,  as  we  have  seen,  diflferences  within  them- 
selves, and  unworthy  jealousies  of  each  other,  but  these 
differences  are  not  imbittered  by  political  strife.  None 
are  liable,  on  following  out  the  convictions  of  their  con- 
science towards  God,  to  be  thought  less  loyal  to  the  go- 
vernment than  others.  None  are  exalted,  and  therefore 
none  are  abased  ;  none  have  exclusive  privileges,  and, 
therefore,  none  can  complain.  The  government  troubles 
none,  and  they  bring  no  trouble  to  the  government.  None 
by  patronage  are  made  haughty ;  and  none  are  made  un- 
easy. All  agree  to  ask  no  favour,  no  grant,  no  tax  ;  and 
all  must  be  satisfied,  while  none  is  given.  The  govern- 
ment, in  this  particular,  have  understood  their  interests, 
and  keep  their  engagements  most  nobly  ;  and,  by  this 
means,  they  have  made  their  yoke  light  and  pleasant ; 
they  have  taken  from  their  duties  half  their  difliculty, 
and  more  than  half  their  responsibility. 

In  this  single  view  of  the  case,  it  must  be  admitted, 
that  there  is  great  advantage ;  it  remains  for  us  to  see 
whether  the  interests  of  religion  really  suffer  by  this 
non-interference. 

D3 


82  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 


LETTER  XXXV. 

My  dear  Friend, 

I  HAVE  now  to  speak  of  the  Religious  Economy  of 
the  churches.  We  have  noticed  the  leading  differences 
between  the  Episcopal  church  here  and  in  the  mother 
land,  already.  The  agreement  between  the  Presbyterian 
and  Methodist  bodies,  in  the  two  countries,  is  so  com- 
plete as  to  make  discrimination  needless.  My  allusions 
will,  therefore,  mostly  be  to  the  Congregational  churches, 
when  points  of  discipline  are  spoken  of;  while  the  state- 
ments on  property  and  support  will  apply  to  all. 

The  remarks  will  relate  to  what  is  spiritual.,  or  to 
what  is  temporal  ;  and  my  design  is  not  to  report  a  sys- 
tem ;  but  to  illustrate  the  subjects  on  which  there  is  a 
difference,  leaving  those  on  which  we  have  entire  or  es- 
sential agreement  in  silence. 

I  have,  I  believe,  already  described  the  usual  order  of 
public  worship  ;  it  is,  in  the  four  principal  denomina- 
tions, most  pleasantly  like  our  own.  I  have,  neverthe- 
less, something  to  observe  on  its  manner.  The  singing, 
generally,  and  universally  with  the  Congregational]  sts, 
is  not  congregational.  It  is  a  performance  entrusted  to 
a  band  of  singers,  more  or  less  skilful  ;  and,  as  such 
may  sometimes  afford  one  pleasure,  but  as  an  act  of  wor- 
ship, it  disappoints  you  greatly ;  at  least,  if  you  have 
been  accustomed  to  the  moje  excellent  way.  You  have 
the  sense  of  being  a  spectator  and  auditor ;  not  of  a  par-  • 
ticipant ;  and  this  is  destructive  of  the  spirit  of  devo- 
tion. With  its  best  execution,  it  is  not  half  so  fine  as 
the  concurrent  voices  of  a  thousand  persons,  pouring 
forth  their  grateful  sentiments  in  holy  psalmody ;  and, 
in  its  lowest  estate,  it  is  poor  and  chilling  indeed.  A 
good  sermon  is  often  made  or  marred  by  the  hymn.  I 
fear  maiiy  a  one  has  been  sadly  marred  by  it  in  New 
England.  ^ 


RELIGIOUS  ECONOMY.  83 

I  recollect,  on  one  occasion,  before  sermon,  that  beau- 
tiful hymn  of  Watt's,  "  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  heavenly 
Dove,"  &c.  was  sung.  There  were  some  seven  hundred 
people  present ;  but  the  hymn  rested  with  six  or  seven 
persons  in  the  gallery.  The  last  line  of  each  stanza  was 
left  to  the  female  voices.  At  the  line,  "  And  our  devo- 
tions die,"  to  give  the  dying  notes  the  more  effect,  it  was 
left  to  one  voice.  The  young  woman  kept  her  breath  and 
diminished  her  tones  as  long  as  she  could,  and  then  turn- 
ed round  on  her  companions  and  smiled.    • 

On  another  occasion,  which  was  a  special  meeting  of 
prayer  and  exhortation  for  the  conversion  of  the  world, 
I  inquired  of  my  brethren,  uniting  with  me  in  the  ser- 
vice, whether  we  could  not  close  with  the  fine  doxology, 
"  From  all  that  dwell  below  the  skies,"  &c.  and  the  Old 
Hundredth  tune  ?  "  Most  certainly,"  was  the  cheerful 
reply.  It  appeared,  however,  that  there  was  another 
party  to  be  consulted.  Our  wish  was  conveyed  to  the 
gingers  ;  and  the  singers  sent  their  respects,  saying,  that 
they  could  not  sing  it,  as  they  were  prepared  with  ano- 
ther piece.  The  consequence  was,  that  a  solemn  service 
was  closed,  and  sadly  cooled  down,  by  a  performance  in 
which  none  could  join,  in  which  none  were  meant  to 
join,  and  in  which  none  cared  to  join. 

Much  laudable  attention  is  now  paid  to  the  psalmody 
of  the  churches  ;  and  one  may  hope  that  it  will  lead  to  a 
preference  of  congregational  singing,  as  finer  in  taste, 
and  as  essential  to  an  expression  of  common  worship. 
To  be  so,  it  must  cease  to  be  professional ;  for  the  pro- 
fessors will  seek  to  exclude  the  people.  It  must  be 
steadily  considered  as  an  act  of  worship,  in  which  all 
should  unite  ;  and  the  maxim  must  be — That  display  is 
not  worship.  I  am  persuaded  the  Congregational  body 
suffers  much,  in  comparison  with  others,  from  the  want 
of  this.  Their  music,  when  well  executed,  may  be  at- 
tractive, but  it  is  not  edifying  :  it  may  suit  heterodoxy, 
and  help  it ;  but  it  is  not  a  suitable  medium  for  warm  af- 
fections and  universal  praise.  It  is  also  a  strange  de- 
parture from  the  practices  of  their  fathers.     The  Purib- 


84  STATE  OF  RELIGION, 

tans  and  Presbyterians  are  rejiowned  for  a  common  de- 
light in  this  exercise  of  worship ;  and  many  a  hill-side 
rung  with  the  solemn  melody  of  their  united  praise. 

Another  evil  that  needs  correction,  and  that,  I  think, 
is  in  course  of  correction,  is,  the  reading  of  sermons.  This 
practice  obtains  considerably  in  other  denominations  ; 
it  is  universal,  or  nearly  so,  in  the  Congregational.  It  is 
thought,  I  believe,  that  the  people  have  a  prejudice  in 
favour  of  it;  but  I  have,  from  my  own  experience,  no 
reason  to  think  so.  Meantime,  it  is  undoubtedly  preju- 
dicial to  the  interests  of  the  people,  and  also  of  the  pas- 
tors. It  is  no  argument  for  this  method,  that  good  has 
been  done  by  it,  and  that  some  few  may  give  to  it  great 
efficiency.  It  must  rest  on  its  general  merits ;  and,  tried 
on  this  principle,  no  one  can  hesitate  in  saying,  whether, 
other  things  being  equal,  the  read  speech  or  the  spoken 
speech  is  the  most  interesting  and  impressive.  They 
feel  this  in  their  revivals  ;  for  then  it  is  mostly  laid 
aside  ;  and  one  may  hope  that  the  frequent  recurrence  of 
the  more  interesting  seasons  will  superinduce  on  the 
rising  ministry  habits  of  more  spontaneous  utterance. 

If  there  is  a  feeling  any  where  in  its  favour,  it  arises 
from  the  impression  that  the  read  sermon  will  be  marked 
with  more  correctness  and  careful  study.  I  have  not 
been  unobservant  on  this  subject;  and  I  do  not  think  so.- 
He  who  is  always  writing  is  not  the  best  composer. 
The  pastor,  who  tasks  himself  to  write  out  at  length  not 
less  than  two  sermons  a  week,  must  find  nearly  all  his 
spare  time  occupied  in  a  mere  mechanical  exercise.  He 
can  have  no  leisure  to  store  his  mind  by  good  reading, 
or  to  digest  his  reading  by  sustained  meditation.  He 
cannot  wait  for  his  second  thoughts ;  nor  give  his  sub- 
ject, however  important,  time  to  penetrate,  and  to  make 
his  mind  and  affections,  for*  the  period,  part  of  itself.  He 
has  two  sermons  to  write  by  Sabbath  morning;  if  he 
does  not  make  haste,  he  will  not  get  them  done.  This 
influence,  kept  up,  forms  a  habit  of  loose  thinking  and 
common-place  utterance.  The  pastor  finds  himself  com- 
mitted to  a  species  of  manual  drudgery,  to  which  there 


RELIGIOUS  ECONOMY,  85 

Is  no  end ;  and  the  mind  wearies  and  sleeps  upon  it. 
What  has  been  wearisome  in  the  composition,  is  not 
likely  to  change  its  character  in  the  delivery  ;  and  the 
preacher  and  the  hearer  slumber  over  it  together. 

This  subject  deserves  further  attention  than  I  am  au- 
thorized in  bestowing  on  it  in  this  connexion.  None 
can  so  mistake  these  passing  remarks,  as  to  suppose  that 
ihey  are  meant  to  justify  indolence,  or  the  want  of  care- 
ful and  anxious  preparation.  I  would  have  the  pastor 
write  less,  that  he  may  study  more  ;  that  he  may  present' 
to  his  people  better  thoughts,  with  richer  utterance  and 
with  greater  power. 

The  administration  of  the  positive  ordinances  has,  I 
"believe,  been  adequately  illustrated  in  the  Narrative. 
Let  me  preserve  your  attention  for  some  passing  notice 
of  the  services  of  marriage  and  burial,  as  observed  here. 
In  burials,  the  custom  has  been  to  give  public  notice  of 
the  party  deceased,  and  to  invite  the  friends  at  large, 
who  may  desire  to  show  a  mark  of  respect,  to  attend. 
This  invitation,  from  the  inconveniences  arising  on  the 
existing  mode,  has  been  made  select  in  the  larger  towns. 
It  is  still,  however,  open  to  all  in  less  populous  places. 
I  have  seen  nearly  two  hundred  persons,  half  the  adults 
of  a  little  town,  following  the  remains  of  a  child  to  the 
grave.  The  house  is  thrown  open  ;  and  those  who  can- 
not find  admission,  remain  about  the  door  till  the  move- 
ment begins,  when  they  fall  in  silently  and  without 
trouble. 

No  service,  I  believe,  is  ever  performed  in  the  burial- 
ground.  This  takes  place  in  lh(f  dwelling  of  the  de- 
ceased. It  consists  of  exhortation  and  prayer;  and 
sometimes  these  exercises  are  renewed  on  the  return  of 
the  mourners  and  friends  from  the  ground. 

Marriage  is  regarded  by  the  Government  only  as  a 
civil  contract,  while  its  admitted  importance  may  claim 
for  it  some  religious  service.  It  is  valid,  however,  with- 
out any  religious  act,  if  the  parties  wish  to  avoid  it.  The 
provisions  of  the  different  States  are  various.  Generally, 
it  is  provided  that  the  agent  shall  be  the  ordained  mmis- 


86  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

ter,  or  the  justice  of  peace.  In  the  State  of  New 
York  it  requires  no  publicity  ;  but  the  parties  authorized 
to  marry  may  do  so  on  the  instant.  Usually  public  no- 
tification is  considered  expedient ;  and  still  the  method 
varies.  In  some  cases  the  pastor  publishes  it  to  the  con- 
gregation ;  and  he  may  marry  the  parties  at  any  convenient 
time  after  this  is  done  ;  but  the  prevailing  practice  re- 
quires that  notice  should  be  given  by  the  minister  to  the 
parish  clerk,  who  is  a  civil  officer,  and  who  is  responsi- 
ble for  the  publication.  It  may  be  made  on  the  church, 
or  court-house  door,  or  otherwise.  A  fortnight  after  this 
notice,  the  minister  is  at  liberty  to  marry.  He  is  re- 
sponsible for  making  a  correct  return  to  the  clerk  of  the 
marriages  he  celebrates,  quarterly  or  otherwise.  The 
law  provides  a  fee  of  not  less  than  a  dollar  for  the  min- 
ister, and  few  content  themselves  with  this  small  ac- 
knowledgment. This  plan  has  been  the  most  exten- 
sively used,  and  for  the  longest  time;  and,  after  very 
careful  inquiry,  I  do  not  find  that  it  is  open  to  the  least 
objection.  Some  of  the  States  have  thought  that  it  asks 
for  more  safeguard  than  is  needful ;  but  none  have 
thought  it  wanting  in  security.  The  legal  profession 
allow  that  it  works  well. 

So  much  for  the  civil  portion  of  the  subject.  The 
religious  exercises  are  simple  and  appropriate ;  and 
none  but  those  who  repudiate  all  religion,  I  believe,  dis- 
regard them.  The  service  is  usually  performed  at 
the  home  of  the  contracting  parties,  and  in  the  bosom  of 
their  families  and  immediate  friends,  and  is,  on  this  ac- 
count, made  much  more  interesting  and  less  painful  to 
all  concerned.  It  is  more  frequently  observed  in  the 
evening  than  at  any  other  time  of  the  day.  The  minis- 
ter comes  at  an  appointed  hour  ;  and  the  order  of  service 
rests  with  circumstances  and  his  discretion.  It  consists 
of  exhortation  and  prayer.  Sometimes  an  address  is 
given  in  explanation ;  then  prayer  is  offered ;  then  the 
consent  of  the  parties  is  taken,  and  hands  are  joined  ; 
and,  after  this,  short  exhortation  and  prayer  are  renew- 
ed.    At  other  times  the  exhortation  is  given  :    hands 


RELIGIOUS    ECONOMY.  87 

are  joined,  and  prayer  is  then  otfered.  The  minister  cho- 
sen for  the  service  is  he  who  is  best  known  and  loved 
by  the  parties  ;  and,  performed  under  such  circumstances, 
it  is  both  affecting  and  solemn. 

The  mystic  ring  is  no  necessary  part  of  the  ceremo- 
ny; and  it  is  frequently  not  used.  The  consequence 
is,  that  the  married  lady  cannot  be  distinguished  by  this 
sign.  I  believe  in  no  country  is  the  marriage  vow  held 
more  sacred  than  in  this. 

The  government  of  the  churches  will  lead  us  to  re- 
gard them  in  their  separate,  and  their  associated  capa- 
city. The  principles  which  regulate  the  particular 
church,  whether  Baptist,  Presbyterian,  or  Congregation- 
al, have  a  strong  resemblance.  The  officers  also  are 
similar,  although  they  have  different  names.  In  the 
Presbyterian,  they  are  the  pastor  or  bishop,  the  elders 
and  the  deacons.  The  elders  being  a  council  with  the 
pastor ;  and  the  deacons  being  limited  to  the  care  of 
the  poor,  and  the  temporal  affairs.  In  the  Baptist,  they 
are  elder  and  deacon;  the  style  of  "  elder"  being  given 
to  the  pastor  here.  In  the  Congregational  body  they 
are  the  pastor  and  deacons.  In  each  case,  the  officers 
are  chosen  by  the  church,  without  any  control,  except 
that  the  minister  must  be  recognized  by  the  association. 
Every  church  has  an  absolute  voice  in  the  persons  ad- 
mitted to  membership. 

The  affairs  of  the  church  are  managed  usually  by  a 
committee,  to  which  they  are  officially  intrusted.  With 
the  Presbyterians,  the  bishop  and  elders,  under  the  name 
of  the  Session,  are  this  committee  ;  with  the  Congrega- 
tionalists,  the  pastor  and  deacons  compose  it,  if  the 
church  is  small,  but  if  large,  some  other  members  of  the 
church  are  added  to  it.  It  is  in  these  sessions  that  all 
preliminary  business  is  prepared  ;  and  to  it  all  difficult 
business  referred.  They  see  and  examine  candidates  for 
fellowship,  before  they  are  propounded ;  and  all  matters 
of  complaint  and  misconduct  come  under  their  notice. 
They  are  qualified  to  examine  these,  to  act  on  them,  an(i 
finally,  to  dispose  of  them ;  the  party  always  having,  if 


88  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

he  thinks  himself  aggrieved,  the  right  of  appeal  to  the 
church,  and  still  from  the  church  itself  to  the  council 
or  presbytery.  The  title  to  membership  is,  I  think,  uni- 
versally sought  in  the  evidence  of  regeneration.  Only 
the  male  members  are  allowed  to  vote.  At  the  admis- 
sion of  members,  all  rise  on  the  reading  of  a  portion  of 
the  covenant,  to  express  their  consent,  but  it  is  not  con- 
sidered as  a  formal  vote  on  the  part  of  the  females. 
Baptism  is  mostly  limited  to  the  children  which  have 
one  parent  in  fellowship  ;  and,  consequently,  a  great 
many  grow  up  unbaptized,  and  the  pastors  here  have 
many  more  adult  baptisms  than  we  have.  This  custom 
has  certainly  contributed  to  enlarge  the  number  of  the 
Baptist  community. 

The  choice  of  the  pastor  is  frequently  spoken  of  as 
resting  with  the  parish.  The  term  parish,  however, 
does  not  now  describe,  as  with  us,  geographical  limits ; 
it  denotes  those  persons  who  compose  the  congregation, 
and  subscribe  to  the  support  of  its  institutions.  In  some 
cases,  the  parish,  or  congregation,  is  allowed  a  confirm- 
atory voice  on  the  election  of  the  church ;  this  is  not 
deemed  desirable,  but  it  is  not  found  to  produce  any  se- 
rious evil.  The  fact  of  the  church  having  agreed  in  its 
election,  and  of  its  being  generally  a  majority,  as  com- 
pared with  those  who  are  merely  subscribers,  renders  a 
reversed  decision  nearly  impossible. 

Although  the  appointment,  discipline,  and  removal  of 
the  pastor,  is  understood  to  rest  essentially  with  the 
church,  it  is  the  practice  to  make  a  reference  to  council 
on  these  subjects  ;  and  the  voluntary  deference  is  so 
great  as  to  place  it  in  act,  though  not  in  principle,  on  an 
exact  footing  with  the  Presbytery. 

The  Congregational  churches  disclaim  the  principle 
of  independency  ;  and  they  have,  therefore,  a  relative 
as  well  as  a  personal  discipline.  This  associated  con- 
trol is  exercised  either  by  council  or  synod  ;  the  council 
being  meant  to  respect  the  limited,  and  the  synod  the 
general  interests  of  the  church. 

The  council  may  be  called,  by  letters  missive,  by  one 


RELIGIOUS  ECOKOMY,  89 

or  more  churches.  The  letters  are  addressed  to  the 
neighbouring  churches,  requesting  them  to  sit  in  council 
by  their  pastor  and  lay  delegates,  as  representatives. 
They  may  be  called  on  questions  of  prudence  or  of  con- 
science, and  then  they  are  wholly  advisory.  Or  they  may 
be  summoned  for  the  purpose  of  ordination,  and  then 
their  functions  are  mostly  administrative.  Their  duty 
is  to  examine,  and  approve,  and  so  ordain  ;  but  as  the 
church  has  previously  expressed  itself,  and  as  all  the  ar- 
rangements for  ordmation  are  fixed  and  made  public,  if 
the  council  are  disposed  to  demur,  they  are  placed  in  cir- 
cumstances of  such  restraint  as  to  make  it  difficult  to 
decline  the  service.  And  as  the  churches  invited  to 
send  representatives  to  the  council  are  selected  by  the 
church  applying,  or  rather  by  the  candidates  for  ordina- 
tion, it  does  not  in  principle  supply  a  better  safeguard 
against  undue  intrusion  into  the  ministry,  than  does  the 
sanction  given  at  our  ordinations. 

The  council  may  be  mutual.  It  is  then  summoned 
by  the  agreement  of  two  parties,  who  consent  to  refer 
their  difference  or  difficulty  to  it.  The  cases  on  which 
this  council  is  called  to  sit  in  judgment,  are  mostly 
those  of  difference  between  a  church  and  a  private  mem- 
ber, or  between  a  church  and  its  pastor.  Its  power  is 
merely  advisory,  but  it  is  final.  It  is  considered  in  the- 
ory to  represent  the  whole  body  of  the  church,  and  there 
is,  therefore,  no  higher  appeal. 

The  council  may  be  consociated  or  permanent.  This 
is  not  created,  like  those  I  have  noticed,  by  circumstan- 
ces ;  but  has  a  continued  existence.  It  is,  therefore,  con- 
sidered to  have  all  the  attributes  of  a  mutual  council  j 
and,  besides  these,  it  is  invested  with  an  authoritative 
power  more  congenial  with  the  genius  of  Presbyterian 
than  Congregational  order.  It  is  to  take  cognizance  of 
all  cases  of  scandal  within  its  circuit,  and  afford  its  as- 
sistance on  all  ecclesiastical  occasions ;  and  those  who 
decline  to  submit  to  its  decisions,  "  they  shall  be  repu- 
ted, after  due  patience,  guilty  of  a  scandalous  contempt, 
^^ijd  dealt  with  as  the  rule  of  God's  word  in  such  c^ses 
8* 


90  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

doth  provide,  and  the  sentence  of  non-communion  shall 
be  declared  against  pastor  and  church." — Saybrook  Plat- 
form. 

The  council  may  be  ea:  parte.  This  can  only  exist 
where  an  aggrieved  party  desires  a  judgment,  and  the 
second  party  refuses  to  consent  to  a  mutual  council. 
The  complainant  has  then  the  privilege  of  summoning 
a  council  from  such  churches  as  he  chooses  to  examine 
his  case.  They  give  advice  ;  they  seek  reconciliation  j 
and  if  they  attach  no  decided  blame  to  the  aggrieved 
party,  and  his  church  refuse  to  receive  him,  they  comr 
mend  him  to  another  community. 

The  designation  of  this  council  is  certainly  somewh*at 
forbidding.  But  it  may  unquestionably  be  a  noble  act 
of  justice  to  justify  an  aggrieved  party,  before  the  church, 
when  the  offender  declines  to  face  him  before  an  impar- 
tial tribunal,  and  he  has  no  means  of  compelling  him. 

The  council  may  be  general,  and  thea  it  falls  under 
the  denomination  of  a  synod.  In  its  elements  it  corres- 
ponds with  the  General  Assembly  ;  its  powers  are  vari- 
ously stated,  and  with  some  little  contrariety.  It  is  held 
to  be  advisory,  and  not  authoritative  ;  but  it  is  "  to  debate 
and  to  determine  controversies  of  faith  and  cases  of  con- 
science ;  to  clear  from  the  word  holy  directions  for  the 
worship  of  God  and  good  government  of  the  church." 
"  The  directions  and  determinations  of  the  synod,  so  far 
as  consonant  with  the  word  of  God,  are  to  be  received 
with  reverence  and  submission,  not  only  for  their  agree- 
ment therewith,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they 
are  made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God,  appointed  there- 
unto in  his  word." — Cambridge  Platform. 

It  is  quite  evident  from  these  statements,  on  the  asso- 
ciated government  of  the  churches,  that  there  has  been 
some  danger  of  the  Congregational  body  losing  its  dis- 
tinctive character  in  the  Presbyterian  models  ;  but  the 
period  either  of  fear  or  hope,  as  parties  may  respect  it, 
has  passed  away.  Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that 
the  Congregationalists  are  in  practice  becoming  daily 
more  jealous  of  every  thing  that  is  Jiuthoritative  and  ju-= 


RELIGIOUS  ECOXOMT.  91 

dicial,  while  they  are  becoming  more  attached  to  those 
conferences  and  councils  which  are  purely  advisory. 

Besides  these  arrangements  which  concern  the  g\)vern- 
ment  of  the  church,  there  are  Pastoral  Associations  to 
promote  its  edification  and  union. 

The  Pastoral  Association,  or  Convention,  is  usually 
composed  of  the  ministers  of  the  county.  They  assem- 
ble twice  or  oftener  in  the  year,  to  promote,  by  prayer, 
preaching,  and  fraternal  intercourse,  their  knowledge^, 
zeal,  and  charity,  and  thus  to  qualify  themselves  to  la- 
bour with  greater  advantage  for  the  welfare  of  their 
churches.  As  might  be  expected,  great  good  has  arisen 
from  these  meetings  ;  many  of  the  best  revivals  have 
sprung  from  them.  The  State  Association  is  the  same 
species  of  meeting,  and  for  the  same  purposes,  on  a 
larger  scale.  The  Occasional  Conferences  are  partly 
lay  and  partly  clerical ;  and  their  design  is  to  knit  toge- 
ther the  several  members  of  the  body,  and  to  advance 
the  great  interests  of  religion  in  the  land  and  in  the 
world. 


LETTER  XXXVL 
My  dear  Friend, 


Let  me  now  proceed  to  remark  on  that  portion  of 
Religious  Economy  which  may  be  denominated  tempo- 
ral. So  far  as  it  is  needful  to  notice  it,  the  subject  raay^ 
perhaps,  be  comprised  under  the  heads  of  edijices — te- 
nure of  churches — means  of  general  support. 

Of  the  churches,  as  edifices,  I  must  say  something,  as 
they  have  been  misreported.  It  has  been  said  that  they 
are  smaller  than  ours  ;  and  that,  therefore,  the  number 
of  churches  does  not  supply  a  comparative  scale  for  the 
attendance.  I  have  looked  with  some  care  at  this  state- 
ment ;  and  so  far  as  my  best  observations  will  carry  me, 


92  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

I  am  prepared  to  say,  that  the  averaf^e  of  size  and  ac- 
commodation is  larger  with  them  than  with  us.  I  know 
not  that  they  have  any  places  so  large  as  a  few  of  ours ; 
but  they  have  many  of  the  extreme  size,  if  seeing  and 
hearing  are  to  be  consulted  in  the  dimensions  ;  and  we 
have  certainly,  both  in  the  church  and  with  the  dissent, 
many  more  smaller  ones  than  they. 

An  objection  has  also  been  taken  to  them,  as  erected 
of  frail  and  perishable  materials.  If  this  objection  is 
meant  to  be  unlimited,  it  is  not  true.  America  has  cer- 
tainly no  St,  Paul's ;  nor  any  instance,  known  to  me,  of 
an  exorbitant  expenditure  of  80,000/.  or  100,000/.  on  the 
erection  of  a  single  church  ;  but,  in  all  her  principal 
cities,  Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Cincinnatti, 
there  is  an  abundance  of  churches,  which,  for  good  ac- 
commodation, substantial  construction,  and  respectable 
appearance,  are  as  good  as  I  would  wish  to  see,  and  will 
compare  at  advantage  with  the  average  amongst  us.  As 
to  the  material  of  which  the  churches  are  constructed, 
when  I  say,  that  the  more  durable  takes  the  lead  in 
them,  as  compared  with  the  other  erections,  it  is  plain 
that  the  utmost  is  done  that  a  reasonable  mind  can  re- 
quire. When  all  the  erections  of  a  young  town  in  the 
midst  of  the  forest  are  of  timber,  it  would  be  absurd  to 
expect  other  material  for  the  church.  So  soon  as  brick 
begins  to  appear  for  domestic  uses,  it  is  sure  to  appear 
in  the  church;  when  stone  supersedes  brick,  the  first 
evidences  of  change  are  still  to  be  seen  in  the  church. 
In  New  York,  the  inhabitants  are  beginning  to  ornament 
their  brick  dwellings  with  marble  steps,  architraves,  and 
pediments  ;  but  they  are  carrying  up,  at  the  same  time, 
in  solid  and  beautiful  marble,  'both  a  church  and  a  uni- 
versity. 

Then,  if  this  objection  is  to  receive  a  limited  applica- 
tion, it  is  true,  and  it  is  highly  beneficial.  In  the  small 
town  and  young  settlements,  the  church  is  built  of  wood  ; 
and  I  have  satisfied  myself  that  this  is  a  decided  advan- 
tage. When  a  settlement  is  just  made,  its  numbers  are 
few,  and  the  place  of  worship  bears,  of  course,  a  proportion 


RELIGIOUS   ECONOMY.  93 

to  the  numbers.  If  the  original  place  were  then  built  of 
stone,  and  not  of  timber,  it  would  abide  for  ages,  like 
many  of  our  churches,  with  a  capacity  to  accommodate 
some  two  hundred  instead  of  some  two  thousand.  But 
the  first  churches  are  erected  of  clapboard,  frequently 
while  the  settlement  is  young ;  as  paint  is  dearer  than 
wood,  it  is  not  painted,  and  left  to  itself,  it  will  perish 
in  some  twenty  or  thirty  years.  By  this  time  every 
thing  is  changed  in  the  little  community  ;  their  numbers 
trebled  ;  their  means  quadrupled  ;  and  they  determine  to 
build  a  more  substantial  place,  with  adequate  accommo- 
dation 7  so  that,  in  that  new  country,  most  of  their  origi- 
nal places  have  already  been  swept  away  by  the  besom 
of  time,  while  ours  remain  to  this  day.  And  as  objects 
of  taste,  and  memorials  of  the  past,  one  would  have 
them  remain  for  ever  ;  but  this  is  not  now  the  question. 
It  is  a  question  of  accommodation  ;  and  whether  the 
accommodation  respect  comfort  or  space,  the  American 
places  have  the  advantage. 

I  am  now  to  refer  you  to  the  tenure,  of  ecclesiastical 
property.  You  are  to  understand,  that  there  are  two 
bodies  that  are  recognized  by  the  law  as  holding,  and 
claiming  to  hold,  such  property.  They  are,  the  church 
and  the  parish;  and  they  are  both  corporate  bodies. 
The  church  is  precisely  what  it  is  with  us.  The  parish 
denoted  place  as  well  as  persons  ;  it  now,  by  the  legal 
changes  that  have  been  effected,  denotes  persons  rather 
than  place.  The  persons  in  this  relation,  who  are  deemed 
the  parish,  are  the  subscribers  ;  and  the  term,  therefore,  is 
nearly  synonymous  with  our  term  congregation,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  church.  The  church  has  the  right  to 
choose  the  minister ;  but  the  parish  have  a  veto  on  the 
choice.  Commonly,  the  majority  of  the  parish  will  be 
in  membership  with  the  church,  so  that  there  is  little 
danger  of  conflict  of  opinion,  except  in  gross  mischoice. 
The  fittings  and  property  with  the  edifice  are  considered 
to  belong  to  the  church;  but  the  edifice  itself  is  held  by 
the  parish  as  a  corporation.  The  law  knows  not  a  church 
in  its  religious,  but  in  its  civil  capacity ;  and  the  evidence 


"94  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

of  the  existence  of  a  civil  corporation  must,  of  course,  be 
found  in  enrolment  and  subscriptions.  Pewholders  are 
deemed  to  have  a  separate  right  of  property ;  and  they 
can  bring  their  action  against  the  parish,  if  that  property 
is  injured.  This  provision  is  necessary,  from  the  com- 
mon practice  of  selling  the  pews  as  the  means  of  meet- 
ing the  first  expenses  of  erection.  What  would  be  re- 
garded as  a  fair  sum  is  given  for  the  purchase;  and, 
afterwards,  they  bear  a  yearly  rate,  that  is  adequate  to 
sustain  the  minister,  and  lesser  charges. 

The  law  has  been  very  different,  as  you  will  suppose, 
at  different  periods  ;  and  now  it  varies  in  the  several 
States. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  express  the  spirit  of  the  law; 
its  form,  under  the  modelling  hand'  of  time  and  circum- 
stance, will  not  be  less  liberal,  and  will  become  more 
simple.  It  is  certainly  a  great  improvement  in  legisla- 
tion on  this  subject.  The  high  advantage  consists  in 
making  the  church,  or  congregation  of  subscribers,  a 
body  corporate.  This  gives  them  a  legal  being  ;  allows 
them  to  sue,  and  be  sued ;  and  to  uphold  all  their  civil 
rights  with  facility.  It  is  at  once  a  great  security  in  the 
tenure  of  fixed  property,  and  a  discharge  from  an  im- 
mense standing  expense,  on  the  renewal  of  trusts  or 
trust-deeds.  While  other  interests  are  justly  looked  to, 
this  ought  not  to  be  neglected  in  our  own  country.  The 
present  state  of  the  law,  as  it  affects  all  the  Dissenting 
bodies,  is  such,  as  not  only  to  expose  the  property  to 
serious  hazard,  but  as  to  incur  a  charge  on  them  of  from 
4000/.  to  5000Z.  per  annum,  without  benefit  to  any  one. 

The  final  head  of  temporal  economy  relates  to  the 
means  of  support.  It  has  great  importance  in  itself,  and 
it  is  enhanced  by  the  position  of  the  church  at  the  pre- 
sent time.  At  home,  we  are  hardly  allowed  to  refer  to 
this  subject,  even  in  other  connexions,  without  being 
overwhelmed  with  charges,  whi,ch  confound  a  good  man, 
and  make  a  calm  and  philosophical  conclusion  extremely 
difficult.  However,  I  shall  endeavour  to  treat  the  sub- 
ject, without  acrimony  and  without  fear ;  and  in  the  hope 


RELIGIOUS    ECONOMY.  9j 

that  it  may  contribute  to  the  formation  of  a  just  opinion, 
and,  consequently,  to  the  advancement  of  true  religion, 
without  respect  to  sect  or  party. 

.  You  are  aware  that  our  fathers,  when  they  braved  the 
Atlantic,  and  soui^ht  a  settlement  in  the  New  World, 
did  so  for  conscience'  sake.  But,  although  they  fled 
from  the  face  of  persecution, "and  certainly  would  have 
recoiled  from  the  act  of  direct  persecution,  nevertheless, 
they  understood  so  little  the  nature  of  religious  liberty, 
that  they  established  a  system  which  would,  under  a 
change  of  circumstances,  inevitably  assume  a  persecuting 
character.  In  fact,  this  ignorance  of  the  imprescriptible 
claims  of  conscience  was  not  their  fault  in  particular,  it 
was  the  common  fault  of  all,  and  of  the  time.  Immu- 
nity on  the  one  hand,  and  restriction  or  persecution  on 
the  other,  were  the  only  forms  in  which  religion  appear- 
ed :  and  although  the  principles  of  liberty  were  to  be  deve- 
loped by  the  searching  hand  of  intolerance,  it  was  not 
to  be  expected  that  they  should  be  appreciated,  adopted, 
and  matured,  without  a  considerable  lapse  of  time  and 
experiment.  The  efforts  made,  in  these  youthful  settle- 
ments, in  favour  of  prescription  and  endowment,  and  the 
counter  efforts  peacefully  made  in  favour  of  perfect  reli- 
gious freedom,  supply  evidence,  which  is  so  interesting, 
that  it  cannot  be  neglected  ;  and  so  strong,  that  preju- 
dice itself  cannot  put  it  down. 

While,  in  every  case,  the  results  have  been  the  same, 
the  methods  of  reaching  them  have  been  various.  This 
makes  it  somewhat  difficult  to  treat  them,  but  it  neces- 
sarily increases  the  power  of  the  testimony. 

In  Virginia,  the  Episcopal  church  was  established  by 
law.  The  law  was  tried  in  both  its  forms ;  without  the 
toleration,  and  afterwards  with  the  toleration,  of  other 
sects.  For  nearly  a  century,  it  was  the  exclusive  reli- 
gion of  the  State;  it  was  endowed,  and  all  parties  were 
compelled  to  contribute  to  its  support.  The  consequence 
was  any  thing  but  what  a  good  Episcopalian  would 
desire.  Unworthy  and  incompetent  men,  in  search  of 
respectability  or  emolument,  made  the  church  a  prey. 


96  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

Having  nothing  to  apprehend  from  the  people,  or  the 
rivalry  of  sects,  they  became  careless,  and  indolent,  and 
frequently  dissolute.  The  statements  on  this  subject 
abound,  and  are  most  painful.  The  pastors  generally 
neglected  the  people,  and  the  people  despised  and  for- 
sook the  pastor*;  so  that  the  system  was  dead,  even 
while  it  retained  the  visible  forms  of  existence. 

It  was  then  tried  Avith  toleration.  This  alteration  ad- 
mitted the  other  sects  to  enter  the  State ;  and  without 
direct  hinderance,  to  labour  for  the  instruction  and  sal- 
vation of  the  people.  The  privileged  clergy,  however^ 
despised  their  rivals :  and  as  all  sects  were  still  taxed  for 
their  benefit,  it  concerned  them  little  by  what  name  they 
were  called ;  and  they  contmued  to  repose  on  their  sup- 
plies, in  indolence  and  security.  If  they  slept,  the  op- 
pressed sectaries  did  not  sleep.  Their  efforts  were  not 
in  vain :  and  these,  with  the  reckless  negligence  of  the 
endowed  party,  and  the  changes  effected  by  the  Revolu- 
tion, prepared  the  State  for  an  improved  method. 

It  was  felt  that  all  could  no  longer  be  made  to  support 
one  ;  and  it  was  proposed  that  all  should  be  assessed  fof 
the  benefit  of  aU  the  denominations.  This,  however, 
was  declined ;  the  Dissenting  bodies  protesting  most 
nobly  against  any  participation  in  the  benefit  of  such  a 
tax.  Finding  them  firm  in  the  rejection  of  all  State 
allowance,  an  act  was  passed  in  1775,  to  relieve  them 
from  all  contributions  towards  the  support  of  the  esta- 
blished religion  ;  and,  eventually,  the  whole  question  was 
disposed  of,  and  the  whole  country  satisfied,  by  placing 
all  denominations  on  one  footing ;  by  knowing  them  only 
as  civil  corporations,  and  Avithholding  all  allowance. 

As  quickly  after  this  as  the  circumstances  would  allow, 
the  Episcopal  church  revived,  and  placed  itself  on  equal 
terms  with  its  compeers.  To  this  time  it  has  continued, 
to  advance.  It  has  now  fifty-five  clergymen  devoted  to 
their  work,  who  are  superintending  affectionate  and 
thriving  flocks:  and  it  is  spreading  itself  on  every  hand, 
having  good  report  amongst  the  people. 

That  we  may  change  the  field  of  observation,  let  us 


RELIGIOUS    ECONOMY.  07 

pass  into  New  England.  Here,  the  church,  or  Standing 
Order,  was  founded  on  the  principle  of  State  interference. 
In  Massachusetts,  in  1631,  the  General  Court  passed  a 
law  that  all  should  contribute  in  their  parishes  to  uphold 
the  Standing  Order;  and  that  none  should  be  eligible  for 
civil  office,  who  were  not  in  church  membership.  This 
was  not  only  to  make  the  people  pay;  but,  having  paid, 
it  was  to  punish  them  by  a  Test  Act,  if  they  did  not 
conform.  This  principle  was  afterwards  modified,  by 
allowing  persons  to  divert  their  payment  to  some  other 
body,  on  certifying  that  they  belonged  to  it,  still  com- 
pelling them  to  pay  to  some  religious  society  ;  and  by  the 
provisions  of  the  Half-way  Covenant.  I  think,  so  far  as 
Massachusetts  is  concerned,  I  have  shown  how  it  affected 
the  Congregational  Order,  by  the  corruption  of  doctrine  ; 
it  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  it  extensively  promoted 
the  interests  of  sectarianism.  Under  the  milder  form  of 
the  compulsory  payment,  the  worldly  were  obliged  to 
pay  equally  with  the  religious;  and  as  the  worldly  will 
always  have  the  strongest  objection  to  pure  and  undefiled 
religion,  the  chances  are  decidedly  for  error,  and  against 
truth.  The  worldly  misbeliever,  if  compelled  to  pay 
either  to  Universalisra  or  Calvinism,  would  prefer  Uni- 
versalism  as  a  species  of  quietism;  but  if  left  to  his 
choice  to  pay  or  not,  he  would  say,  "  I  will  pay  to  neither, 
for  I  love  my  money  better  than  both."  Has  the  true 
church  of  Christ  a  right  to  compel  such  a  man ;  and  if  it 
has,  will  any  benefit  accrue  ? 

In  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire  there  were  not  only 
State  enactments,  but  provisions  of  land  in  favour  of  the 
same  and  similar  objects.  Each  township  had  an  origi- 
nal grant  of  three  hundred  acres.  This  estate  was  to 
benefit  equa^iy  four  parlies  ;  the  church — the  school — the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge — and  the 
Jirst  minister.  The  first  minister  was  deemed  a  proprie- 
tor; and  he  could  will  his  portion  away  to  his  family  or 
friends.  It  was,  in  tact,  a  bonus  to  induce  a  person  to 
encounter  the  first  difficulty  of  settling ;  and  it  usually 
attracted  the  least  worthy  to  the  spot.  The  one  fourth 
Vol.  II.— E  9 


98  STATE    OF    RELIGION, 

originally  meant  for  the  permanent  uses  of  the  church/ 
with  its  other  privileges,  remained,  and  the  church  lan- 
guished in  the  midst  of  its  indulgences.  It  is  remarka- 
ble that  "  the  desolations  "  of  these  districts,  which  a 
Scotch  writer  has  magnified,  to  illustrate  the  inefficiency 
of  the  voluntary  principle,  are  the  very  desolations  which 
were  created  by  the  compulsory  and  State  methods  on 
which  I  am  animadverting. 

The  changes  which  have  taken  place  have  been  vari- 
ous and  gradual,  but  they  were  all  in  favour  of  the  vo- 
luntary principle ;  and  in  the  year  1S33,  only  two  years 
since,  the  last  fragments  of  the  compulsory  and  endowed 
system  were  demolished  by  the  power  of  improved  opi- 
nion and  religious  principle.  This  was  done  in  Connec- 
ticut about  fifteen  years  since,  and  in  Vermont  and  New 
Hampshire  about  the  same  time.  It  was  in  Massachu- 
setts it  lingered  till  1833;  and,  by  a  striking  coincidence 
with  what  is  now  happening  in  our  own  country,  it  was^ 
upheld  to  the  last  by  Unitarianism.  That  you  may  be 
assisted  to  a  correct  opinion  on  this  material  subject,  I 
will  supply  you,  in  the  Appendix,  with  some  extracts 
from  the  laws  as  they  existed,  were  varied,  and  do  now 
exist. 

The  voluntary  principle,  then,  is  the  only  one  now  for 
the  support  of  these  churches.  It  has  been  tried  in  some 
states  to  the  exclusion  of  every  other ;  it  has  been  tried 
in  other  states,  for  different  periods  of  time,  where  every 
other  has  failed  ;  and  what  is  the  result?  Deliberately, 
but  without  hesitation,  I  say,  the  result  is  in  every  thing 
and  every  where  most  favourable  to  the  voluntary^ 
and  against  the  com'pulsory  ^principle.  Let  us  look  at 
this,  both  as  a  matter  of  testimony,  and  as  a  matter  of 
fact. 

'Testimo7iy  is  universally  in  its  favour.  Let  me  not 
be  niistaken.  Some  may  carp  at  the  term  universal,  and 
endeavour  to  muster  some  few  voices  in  favour  of  the 
Standing  order.  Such  voices  are  doubtless  to  be  heard  ; 
but  it  is  truly  marvellous  that  they  are  so  few.  Of 
course,  the  transition  so  lately  effected  from  one  system 


RELIGIOUS    ECONOMY.  99 

to  the  other,  must  have  disturbed  many  interests,  and 
have  brought  loss  to  some.  It  was  to  be  expected  that 
some,  under  the  old  system,  would  be  incompetent ;  and 
these  would  naturally  incline  to  an  allowance  from  the 
state  rather  than  from  the  people,  who  would  be  too 
wise  to  grant  it.  Some  who  had  become  gray  and  infirm 
under  that  system,  might  be  supposed  to  cling  to  it,  even 
though  every  advantage  were  with  the  change.  Harvey 
showed  his  skill  in  metaphysics,  as  well  as  in  physics, 
when  he  observed,  that  none  of  his  profession  above 
forty  years  of  age  received  his  theory,  or  were  to  be  ex- 
pected to  receive  it. 

But,  in  truth,  though  every  reasonable  mind  would  be 
ready  to  make  considerable  allowances  for  the  influence 
of  such  causes,  it  was  never  less  necessary ;  and  they 
are  only  referred  to,  to  prevent  captious  and  unfair  ol>- 
jection.  After  having  invited  the  most  candid  opinion 
on  the  subject;  after  having  sincerely  sought  for  the 
truth,  whether  favourable  or  unfavourable  to  the  volun- 
tary system  ;  and,  after  having  sought  this  in  every 
quarter,  and  chiefly  where  state  provisions  had  been  en- 
joyed ;  I  certainly  did  not  find  half  a  dozen  men  who 
would  give  their  suffrages  for  the  old  method  !  The 
ministers,  as  a  body,  who  might  be  supposed  to  have 
professionally  strong  preferences  to  a  fixed  and  compul- 
sory stipend,  were  united  in  their  attachment  to  the 
voluntary  principle.  The  brethren  in  Massachusetts, 
where  the  change  had  been  so  recently  completed,  re- 
joiced in  it,  and  anticipated  from  it  a  decided  advance 
in  pure  religion.  Those  of  New  Hampshire,  Vermont, 
and  Maine,  with  whom  we  had  an  opportunity  of  meet- 
ing and  conferring,  were  unanimous  in  the  same  judg- 
ment, and  referred  gratefully  the  renovated  state  of  their 
churches  and  of  the  ministry  to  its  benign  influence. 
The  brethren  of  Connecticut,  whom  we  met  in  large 
numbers,  decidedly  concurred  in  the  same  opinion.  The 
Episcopalian  of  Virginia,  and  the  Congregationalist  of 
New  England,  who  had  been  indulged  and  protected  to 
the  utmost,  were  equally  in  favour  of  the  new  principle. 


iOO  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

Men  of  every  denomination,  the  Methodist,  the  Baptist, 
the  Presbyterian,  the  Reformed,  the  Lutheran,  the 
Churchman,  and  the  Independent,  all  deprecate  state 
interference  and  state  allowance.  Men  of  every  region, 
the  East,  the  West,  the  North,  the  South,  and  who  are 
most  deeply  concerned  for  the  interests  of  religion,  agree 
in  coming  to  the  same  conclusion.  Indeed,  such  unani- 
mity of  opinion  on  a  practical  question,  involving  the 
interests  of  so  many  parties,  and  to  be  determined 
mostly  by  those  whose  habits  and  thoughts  had  been  as- 
sociated only  with  the  old  system,  is  what  I  never  ex- 
pected to  find.  It  assured  me  of  at  least  two  things. 
1.  That  the  evil  of  this  system  must  have  been  great, 
indeed,  and  visible  to  all.  And,  2.  That  these  devoted 
men  had  wisdom  enough  and  piety  enough  at  once  to 
resolve,  that  what  was  injurious  to  religion  could  not  be 
beneficial  to  them. 

I  know  that  a  reference  has  been  made,  with  confi- 
dence, to  Dr.  Dwight ;  and  it  has  had  my  careful  atten- 
tion. I  think  you  will  judge  it  exceedingly  confirmatory 
of  the  subject.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  very  little  that 
Dr.  Dwight  asked  :  far  less  than  would  satisfy  the  tho- 
rough advocate  of  establishments.  In  the  second  in- 
stance, at  the  time  when  he  formed  his  opinion,  a  great 
many  ministers,  of  eminence  and  standing,  were  of  the 
same  mind.  The  first  important  changes  were  then 
contemplated ;  infidelity  united  with  the  tolerated  reli- 
gious bodies  in  demanding  them;  the  conflict  was 
strong,  and  frequently  connected  with  demonstrations  of 
irreligious  violence.  This  class  of  excellent  men  be- 
came apprehensive  ;  they  had  fear  of  change  ;  and  when 
they  saw  the  ungodly  conspicuous  in  the  assault — the 
ungodly,  who  had  been  fostered  under  the  old  system — 
they  could  not  commit  themselves  to  the  untried  issue. 

Dr.  Dwight  has  not  survived,  to  look  back  calmly  on 
the  consequences  of  the  change,  and  to  revise  his  opi- 
nions; but  many  of  his  contemporaries  have.  I  have 
sought  them  out ;  I  have  communed  with  them  at  large  on 
the  subject.   In  every  instance,  they  have  acknowledged 


RELIGIOUS  ECONOMY.  Id 

that  they  were  wrong ;  that  their  fears  were  groundless ; 
that  the  transition  has  brought  with  it  only  good,  and 
good  in  a  degree  for  which  they  could  not  have  hoped. 
This  class  of  testimony  may  surely  be  graduated  with 
that  obtained  from  reluctant  witnesses  ;  and  1  will  leave 
you  to  judge,  from  the  weight  it  always  receives  in  a 
court  of  justice,  with  what  power  it  bears  on  the 
question. 

Then,  Fact  is  unanimously  in  its  favour.  This  sub- 
mits a  wide  field  to  us,  and  the  difficulty  is,  still  to  con- 
dense observation.  Let  me  dispose,  first,  of  New  Eng- 
land. It  has  undergone  a  most  felicitous  improvement 
since  the  alterations.  I  need  not,  I  presume,  enter  into 
detail  on  this  particular ;  for  none  will  arise  to  contradict 
the  assertion.  The  Standing  Order  could  not  have  stood 
its  ground  as  a  State  establishment.  It  was  inert  and 
inefficient ;  the  Dissenting  community  on  the  one  hand, 
and  infidelity  on  the  other,  were  prevailing  against  it ; 
while,  within  itself,  w^as  engendered  the  worst  forms  of 
heresy.  It  is  now  placed  on  a  level  with  its  rivals,  and 
it  is  equal  to  the  best  in  the  race  of  excellence.  Every 
form  of  orthodoxy  has  made  a  surprising  start,  and  is  sus- 
taining it  as  it  was  begun.  The  ministry  has  been  sup- 
plied with  better  men  ;  the  men  have  been  better  main- 
tained. Churches  have  been  revived  where  they  lan- 
guished, and  they  have  been  created  in  abundance  where 
they  did  not  exist.  The  "  desolations"  of  New  Eng- 
land, which  have  been  triumphantly  cited  from  reports 
many  years  old,  are  rapidly  disappearing  under  the  volun- 
tary principle,  and  never  were  the  prospects  on  the  future, 
for  that  favoured  land,  so  bright  and  hopeful  as  they  are 
at  the  present  time. 

Although  one  writer  has  ventured  to  talk  of  the  reli- 
gious "desolations"  of  New  England,  general  convic- 
tion is  so  completely  against  him,  as  to  make  it  useless 
to  burden  your  attention  on  this  subject.  The  slightest 
reference  to  the  Statistical  Tables  will  settle  the  ques- 
tion. But  while  it  is  commonly  conceded  that  the  NeAV 
England  States  are  better  supplied  with  the  means  of  re^ 
9* 


102  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

ligious  worship  than  any  other  country  in  the  world, 
the  admission  is  not  unfrequently  made  at  the  expense 
of  the  other  States,  and  of  the  voluntary  principles.  Mr. 
Dawson,  for  instance,  in  a  recent  address  to  the  electors 
of  Plymouth,  conceded,  that  these  States  were  excel- 
lently supplied  with  religious  means  ;  and  he  then  pro- 
ceeded to  maintain,  that  these  means  heui  grown  up  on 
the  principle  of  State  establishment,  and  that  the  other 
and  newer  States,  which  had  discarded  this  principle  and 
relied  on  its  opposite,  are,  indeed,  in  the  very  state  of 
desolation  predicated.  If  this  is  correct,  it  is  fatal  to  the 
new  method ;  but  let  us  look  at  it  dispassionately. 

I  think  I  have  already  shown,  with  some  clearness, 
how  much  of  her  prosperity  New  England  owes  to  the 
principle  of  a  Standing  Order;  I  must  now  bring  the 
means  possessed  by  other  States  into  comparison  with 
those  she  is  admitted  to  enjoy.  Massachusetts,  then,  the 
principal  State  of  New  England,  and  the  longest  settled^ 
has — 

Population 610;014  I  Churches 600 

Ministers 704  j  Communicants 73,264 

New  York,  which  is  the  principal  middle  State,  and 
which  has  advanced  with  more  rapidity  than  any  of  the 
other  States,  and  which,  therefore,  has  had  the  greater 
difficulty  in  meeting  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  people, 
has — 

Population 1,913,508  I  Churches 1,800 

Ministers 1,750  |  Communicaiits 184,583 

Is  this  a  sign  of  desolation  ?  :        , 

Pennsylvania,  the  next  middle  state  of  consideration, 
has — 

Population 1,347,672  I  Churches 1,829 

Ministers 1,133  |  Communicants 180,205 

Is  this  a  sign  of  desolation  ?  If  it  is,  what  are  we  to 
say  of  the  most  favoured  divisions  of  our  own  country  ? 
Scotland  is  universally  thought  to  be  highly  privileged 
in  her  religious  means ;  but  Scotland  stands  thus — 

Population 2,365,807  I  Churches 1,804 

Ministers,..,.,.....      1,765  j  Commumcants... (uncertain) 


RELIGIOUS  ECONOMY.  103 

But  it  will  be  objected  that  these  States  are  not  cither 
of  the  West  or  vSouth,  and  are,  therefore,  not  to  be  ac- 
cepted in  evidence  on  the  wants  of  the  more  distant 
regions.  I  admit  this  ;  but,  with  this  admission,  I  main- 
tain that  it  is  unjust  to  make  the  condition  of  the  young 
States  in  the  West,  or  the  Slave  States  in  the  South, 
which  are  just  colonizing,  the  test  of  the  voluntary  prin- 
ciple, as  compared  with  New  England  ;  as  unjust  as 
it  would  be  to  try  the  compulsory  principle  in  Great  Bri- 
tain, not  by  what  it  had  wrought  there,  but  by  what  it 
had  done  in  Jamaica  and  in  the  Canadas,  Having,  in 
mere  justice,  protested  against  this  mode  of  trial,  I  am 
not,  on  that  account,  unwilling  to  make  the  comparison. 

Tennessee  has— 

Population 684,000  I  Churches 630 

•  Ministers 458  |  Communicants 60,000 

Ohio,  a  Western  State,  which,  in  1810,  had  only  a 
population  of  230,000,  and  forty  years  since,  not  more 
than  five  hundred  persons  settled,  has  now  a  population 
of  937,000,  scattered  over  a  surface  of  40,000  square  miles, 
nearly  the  size  of  England  and  Wales.  With  these 
disadvantages,  the  account  stands  thus — 

Population 937,000  I  Churches 802 

Ministers 841  |  Communicants ..76,460 

Indiana,  which  is  further  West,  and  is  settling  at  this 
very  time,  has,  while  struggling  with  the  first  difficulties 
of  the  forest,  found  leisure  and  means  to  provide  itself  as 
follows : — 

Population 341,000  [  Churches... 440 

Ministers 340  I  Communicants 34,826 

Is  this,  then,  the  desolation  of  the  West?  If  so, 
what  a  moral  desolation  must  Scotland  be?  In  truth, 
are  not  these  figures,  in  union  with  such  circumstances, 
most  astonishing  ?  I  confess  to  you,  that  I  have  looked 
at  them  once  and  again ;  and  when  I  have  assured  my- 
self that  there  is  no  cause  to  doubt  their  correctness,  it 
still  appears  next  to  impossible  for  a  people,  settling  in 
this  new  land,  without  aid  from  Government,  and  spread 


104  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

over  so  large  a  surface,  to  have  achieved  so  great  a  work 
for  their  spiritual  welfare. 

I  have  travelled  over  a  large  portion  of  the  West,  and 
I  can  readily  account  for  the  impressions  which  have 
been  received  by  strangers  in  those  regions.  The  eye 
is  disappointed  at  not  seeing,  amidst  every  little  cluster 
of  log  cabins,  the  spire  or  tower  of  the  village  church  ; 
the  people  who  do  not  profess  religion,  are  not  careful 
to  save  appearances,  and  you  quickly  see  them  as  they 
are  ;  the  ministry,  as  a  distinct  order,  is  far  less  apparent 
than  int  he  East,  for  those  who  minister  among  the  Metho- 
dists and  Baptists  are  mostly  without  regular  training. 
But  it  is  evident,  that  he  who  is  not  prepared  to  revise 
and  correct  his  impressions,  under  such  circumstances, 
is  not  qualified  to  report  concerning  them.  The  minis- 
ters here  are  in  advance  of  the  people;  they  will  still 
keep  in  advance  of  them ;  and  it  would  be  the  desire  of 
ambition,  not  of  wisdom,  that  would  place  them  so  far 
in  advance  as  to  be  out  of  reach,  and  out  of  sight.  The 
little  churches  also  in  the  scattered  districts  bear  the 
same  relation  to  the  state  of  the  people.  They  are  fre- 
quently log  cabins,  and  have^no  outward  sign  to  desig- 
nate their  use ;  but  as  the  log  cabin  yields  to  better  ac- 
commodations in  domestic  life,  so  surely  does  the  church 
receive  an  improved  and  visible  form.  In  fact,  the  West 
is  not  New  England.  There  are  fewer  means  ;  they  are 
of  a  lower  character  ;  and  the  people  who  do  not  profess 
are  less  under  the  influence  of  wholesome  restraint  and 
decorum.  How  can  it  be  otherwise?  There  is,  un- 
doubtedly, much  to  be  done  for  it.  But,  meantime,  you 
will  know  how  to  judge  of  the  reports-  made  on  its 
waste  places,  by  remembering  that,  if  its  present  means 
are  fewer  than  those  of  New  England,  they  are  deci- 
dedly more  than  those  of  Scotland. 

If  we  turn  from  the  particular  and  comparative  views, 
with  which  I  have  thus  supplied  you,  to  those  which  are 
more  general,  the  American  Institutions  suffer  nothing. 
The  sevprest  trial  that  can  by  possibility  be  made  on  this 
subject,  IS  to  take  the  ten  States,  on  which  we  have  any 


•RELIGlOrS  ECONOMY."  105 

«afe  returns,  which  have  been  last  added  to  the  Com- 
monwealth. These  are,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Ohio, 
Indiana,  Illinois,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Missouri,  Louisi- 
ana, and  Florida.  These  will  give  a  return  of  persons 
spread  over  a  surface  of  480,670  square  miles,  about 
nine  times  the  size  of  England  and  Wales,  as  follows : — 

Population 3,641,000  |  Churches 3,701 

Ministers 2,690  1  Communicants 286,560 

Need  I  say,  how  greatly  this  again  exceeds  Scotland ! 

If  we  take  the  principal  tow^ns  of  that  country,  and  put 
them  into  comparison  with  those  of  ours,  the  advantage 
is  entirely  with  them.     For  instance,  Liverpool  has— 

Population 210,000  I  Churches 57 

Ministers 57  1  Communicants 18,000 

but  New  York,  which  is  its  counterpart,  has — 

Population 220,000  |   Churches 132 

Ministers 142  I   Communicants 31,337 

Edinburgh  has — 

Population 150,000  I  Churches G5 

Ministers .  70  |  Communicants  ...  .(uncertain) 

but  Philadelphia  has — 

Population 200,000  I  Churches 83 

Ministers 137  1  Communicants  . . .  .(uncertain) 

Glasgow  has — 

Population 220,000  j  <Jhurches 74 

Ministers 76  |  Communicants .. ..(uncertain) 

but  Boston  has — 

Population 60,000  I  Churches 55 

Ministers 57  |  Communicants.... (uncertain) 

Nottingham  has — 

Population 50,000  I  Churches 23 

ftLnisters ....._...     23  |  Communicants 4,864 

but  Cincinnati,  a  city  only  forty  years  old,  and  in  the 
forests,  has — 

Population 30,000  |  Churches 21 

Ministers 22  |  Communicants 8,555 

After  the  statements  already  made,  there  can  be  no  diffi- 
E  3 


106  STATE- OF  RELIGION. 

culty  in  concluding,  that  the  general  supply  of  the  whole 
country,  is  in  comparison  with  any  other  country,  as- 
tonishingly-great.    The  figures  would  stand  thus — 

Population. ..'. 1.3j000,000  I  Churches 12,580 

Ministers..  i...i. ,        11,450  1   Communicants 1,550,890 

This  yields  about  one  clergyman  and  one  church  to- 
every  thousand  persons  j  Avhile  it  gives  about  one  in  nine 
of  the  whole  population,  as  in  a  state  of  communion  ; 
and  as  the  returns  do  not  include  the  communicants  con- 
nected with  the  Episcopal,  the  Catholic,  and  some  small- 
er sects,  it  is  certainly  not  taken  too  high.  Of  England, 
if  it  is  allowed  that  there  are  seven  thousand  working 
-lergy  in  the  Episcopal  church,  and  five  or  six  thousand 
clergy  united  to  other  divisions  ofthe  church,  the  amount 
of  ministers  will  bear  about  the  same  proportion  to  the 
population  as  in  America.  But  if  this  ministry  is  to  be 
submitted  to  the  two  indispensable  tests  of  its  eflficiency 
on  the  people,  church  accommodation  and  church  com- 
municants, it  will  fail  most  lamentably.  The  Bishop  of 
London,  in  his  evidence  on  this  subject,  states,  that  cer- 
tainly not  one  tenth  of  the  people  are  supplied  with 
church-room  in  the  places  of  his  diocese.  I  conclude, 
that  no  diocese  can  exceed  that  of  London,  and  take  the 
whole  therefore  at  one  tenth.  If  it  is  conceded,  that  the 
Dissenters  supply  as  much  as  the  Episcopal  church,  I 
suppose  this  is  the  utmost  that  may  be  asked.  This,  then, 
would  supply  both  by  the  voluntary  and  compulsory  s-ys- 
tem  only  an  accommodation  for  one  fifth  of  the  people. 
Then  look  at  the  state  of  communion,  which  is,  after 
all,  the  real  test  of  strength  and  influence.  It  is  shown 
by  documents,  which  will  not  be  disputed,  that  the  Epis- 
copal church,  though  hers  is  a  free  communion,  has 
only  350,000  communicants.  I  think  the  communicants 
of  the  Dissenting  bodies  may  be  safely  put  down  at 
700,000 ;  and  I  do  not  expect  more  will  be  allowed  to 
them.  This,  however,  will  only  give  us  1,050,000 j 
while  America,  at  a  low  estimate,  and  with  a  universally 
strict  communion,  has  1,550,890  j  an  increase  on  ours  of 
>iiore  than  one  third ! 


RELIGIOUS    ECONOiMV.  107 

All  these  results  are  most  striking ;  and,  in  truth,  if 
they  are  admitted,  they  are  overwhelming  in  evidence. 
On  this  account,  the  Statistical  Returns  have  recently 
been  put  into  dispute,  and  have  been  taxed  with  the 
grossest  exaggerations.  That  some  exaggerated  state- 
ments have  been  hastily  made,  I  am  ready  to  allow,  for 
I  have  seen  such.  But  I  have  given  much  attention  to 
the  approved  documentary  evidence,  and  have  sought, 
in  several  cases,  to  verify  or  shake  it ;  and  the  result  is, 
that  I  am  fully  persuaded  it  deserves  confidence^  Great 
pains  have,  indeed,  been  taken  with  this  class  of  evidence. 
All  the  denominations  have  more  association  and  more 
system  than  are  common  with  us.  They  make  their 
yearly  returns  in  their  respective  associations  where  they 
are  known,  and  where  serious  error  would  be  corrected. 
These  are  made  again  to  conventions,  or  central  bodies. 
General  almanacks  are  prepared  for  public  use,  into 
which  these  statistics  are  introduced,  and  are  subject  to 
revision  and  amendment.  One  gentleman,  with  excel- 
lent capacities  for  the  subject,  and  of  unquestioned  inte- 
grity, has  devoted  himself  entirely  to  these  important 
inquiries.  All  the  annual  and  local  returns  have  been 
searched  and  sifted  by  him ;  and  they  have  appeared,  in 
the  amended  form,  in  the  Quarterly  Register^  a  work 
which,  for  its  research  and  fidelity,  has  acquired  high 
repute  in  all  the  denominations ;  and  it  is  the  interest  of 
each  body  to  see,  that  no  other  body  is  allowed,  at  its 
expense,  to  pass  with  exaggerated  numbers.  I  say  not 
that  these  returns,  after  all  the  pains  taken,  are  perfect; 
but  I  fearlessly  say,  that  they  are  both  honest  and  admi- 
rable. Certainly  we  have  to  this  day  no  returns,  dissent- 
ing or  episcopal,  ecclesiastical  or  civil,  that  can  in  any 
way  be  compared  with  them.  With  us,  it  is  still  a  de- 
sideratum, which,  I  trust,  some  one  will  at  length  supply. 
On  the^A^hole,  then,  the  con,clusion  is,  that  whatever 
trivial  .errors '.may  cleave  to  a  subject  which  does  not 
admit';Of j)'erfect/exactne3s,. the  general  results  remain 
indisputable,  *  And  with  such  results  before  us,  shall  we 
still,  with  blindness  atid  prejudice,  refuse  the  lessons 


108  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

they  imperatively  convey  ?  V/hile  such  evidence  is  de- 
veloping itself  in  favour  of  the  voluntary  principle,  where 
alone  it  has  found  an  open  and  fair  field  of  probation, 
should  not  the  Dissenter  be  confirmed  in  his  assurance 
of  its  power  and  efficiency ;  and  be  disposed  to  rest  his 
cause  on  it  with  confidence  and  quiet?  And  should  not 
the  pious  Churchman,  who  regards  an  establishment  only 
as  it  promotes  the  interests  of  religion  amongst  the  peo- 
ple, be  inclined,  whatever  may  have  been  his  original 
disinclination,  to  weigh  such  testimony  with  calm  and 
dispassionate  attention?  At  least  he  should  know,  that 
he  need  not  be  withheld  from  the  subject  by  apprehen- 
sion and  alarm.  The  Dissenter  concerns  not  himself  in 
the  temporal  estate  of  the  church,  except  as  it  may  afiect 
his  equality  as  a  citizen,  and  as  he  devoutly  desires -that 
the  Episcopal  portion  of  the  church  may  arrive  at  a  con- 
dition most  favourable  to  her  honour,  stability,  and  use- 
fulness. Spoliation,  not  only  is  not,  it  never  can  be  his 
object;  for  he  can  never  profit  by  the  spoil.  Even  the 
paltry  grant,  passing  under  the  name  of  the  Regium 
Donum,  his  principles,  fairly  carried  out,  compel  him  to 
decline.  Whatever  emoluments  may  be  granted  by  the 
State  to  others,  and  whatever  his  opinion  of  them,  he 
deems  himself  richer  than  they  in  having  none ;  for  the 
church  and  the  world  are  to  be  renovated,  not  by  patron- 
age, but  by  principles.  At  all  events,  if  the  infirmities 
of  our  common  nature  should  allow  no  more^in  the  pre- 
sent period  of  excitement,  this  improved  conviction  might 
take  from  our  discussions  most  of  their  bitterness  while 
they  continue,  and  conduct  us  the  more  quickly  to  peace 
when  they  terminate.  How  apposite  and  beautiful,  at 
such  a  time,  is  the  prayer  of  the  excellent  Venn,  of 
Huddersfield : — "  O,  Prince  of  Peace,  heal  our  divisions  I 
Diffuse  thy  patient  loving  Spirit !  Give  discernment  to 
distinguish  aright  between  what  is  essential  and  what  is 
not,  and  (meekness)  to  bear  with  each  other's  differences, 
fill  the  perfect  day  discovers  all  things  in  their  true  pro- 
portions." 


KELIOIOUS    SOCIETI'ES.  109 


LETTER  XXXVIl. 


My  dear  Friend, 

Although  I  have  dwelt  on  the  last  subject  at  consi- 
derable length,  I  hope  it  has  not  been  to  weariness.  I 
have  now  to  solicit  your  attention  to  a  kindred  topic — 
the  Religious  Societies.  My  design  is,  not  to  present 
you  with  an  almanack  under  this  head  ;  but  merely  to 
glance  at  the  leading  voluntary  associations  for  religious 
purposes;  and  to  connect,  with  a  brief  statement,  such 
remarks  as  may  appear  to  be  opportune  and  important. 

The  Bible  Society  was  not  instituted  till  the  year 
1816.  Its  receipts,  in  the  first  year,  were  19,218  dol- 
lars;  but  it  met  with  such  general  sympathy,  that  it 
made  rapid  advances  on  that  amount.  The  last  year, 
its  income  was  88,600  dollars  ;  making  an  increase  on 
the  previous  year  of  3,665  dollars.  The  amount  of 
Testaments  and  Bibles  printed  during  the  year,  is 
149,375  copies ;  and  since  the  formation  it  has  issued 
1,644,500  copies. 

Its  first  attention  was  directed  to  the  domestic  claims. 
In  May,  1829,  the  resolution  following  was  unanimous- 
ly adopted:— "  That  this  society,  with  a  humble  reli- 
ance on  Divine  aid,  will  endeavour  to  supply  all  the 
destitute  families  of  the  United  States,  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  that  may  be  willing  to  purchase  or  receive 
them,  within  the  space  of  two  years,  provided  means 
be  furnished  by  its  auxiliaries  and  benevolent  individu- 
als, to  enable  the  board  of  managers  to  carry  this  reso- 
lution into  eflect."  This  noble  and  patriotic  resolution 
was  carried  out  in  the  spirit  which  suggested  it ;  and  I 
have  every  reason  to  think,  that  so  far  as  the  nature  of 
the  pledge  allowed,  it  has  been  redeemed.  Certainly, 
the  American  people  are  the  very  people  to  deal  with 
«uch  a  resolve. 

One  good  purpose  enacted,  strengthens  the  mind  to 
10 


110  STATE  OF  RELIGION, 

bring  forth  another.  When  the  demands  of  home  were, 
for  the  time,  answered,  the  Christians  looked  round  for 
another  world  to  conquer.  A  proposition  was  made  in 
1833,  to  do,  in  concert  with  other  societies,  for  the  whole 
world,  what  had  been  done  for  the  States.  Such  a  pro- 
posal evidently  required  to  be  looked  at  with  greater 
caution,  in  all  its  bearings,  before  a  society  could  pledge 
itself  with  propriety  or  honour.  It  stood  over.  The 
sense  of  the  sister  society  here  was  sought.  I  was  the 
instrument  of  conveying  it,  and  offering  the  needful  ex- 
planations. The  proposal  was  modified,  and  submitted 
to  the  meeting  in  the  following  terms  : — 

"  In  view  of  the  Divine  promise  as  to  the  ultimate 
spread  of  the  gospel  over  the  earth ;  of  the  signal  suc- 
cess of  the  Bible  cause  during  the  present  century  ;  and 
of  the  numerous  translations  of  the  Scriptures  already 
made  ;  of  the  establishment  of  able  and  faithful  mis- 
sionaries in  almost  every  Pagan  and  Mohammedan 
country  ;  and  of  the  wide  extent  of  commerce  and  inter- 
national communication  ;  it  is  the  serious  conviction  of 
this  Society,  and  is  therefore 

"  Resolved,  That  were  the  friends  of  the  Bible  in 
christian  countries  to  exercise  that  faith,  to  offer  those 
fervent  supplications,  to  make  those  efforts  and  sacrifices, 
which  the  present  aspects  of  Providence  and  the  word 
of  God  demand,  but  a  short  period  need  pass  away  be- 
fore the  families  of  all  nations  might  be  favoured  with 
the  light  of  revealed  truth. 

"  Resolved,  That  in  consonance  with  the  sentiment 
expressed  in  the  preceding  resolution,  this  Society  will 
steadily  aim,  and,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  employ 
its  best  endeavours,  in  concert  with  similar  institutions, 
towards  effecting  the  distribution  of  the  Bible  among 
all  the  accessible  population  of  the  globe,  within  the 
shortest  praeticable  period. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  zealous  and  united  prosecution 
of  this  gra^d  object  be  affectionately  and  earnestly  re* 
>f  ommended  to  all  the  Bible  Societies  and  friends  of  the 
Bible  in  this  country  and  foreign  lands." 


KELIOIOUS    SOCIETIES.  Ill 

This  proposition,  thus  qualified,  was  unanimously  ac- 
cepted. There  can  surely  exist  no  objection  to  it.  It  is, 
indeed,  the  expression  of  what  we  all  desire ;  but  the 
n.vpression  is  useful.  It  awakens  the  sentiment  where 
it  is  dormant ;  it  presents  a  recognized  and  sublime  ob- 
ject before  the  eye  ;  and  it  creates  sympathy  with  every 
other  society  in  every  quarter  of  the  world,  from  the  in- 
stant conviction,  that  it  is  only  by  the  union  of  all,  that 
it  can  be  accomplished.  I  trust  the  resolutions  will  be 
responded,  as  with  an  angel's  voice,  from  the  farther 
land. 

The  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions  Avas 
formed  in  the  year  1810.  It  was  first  suggested  at  an 
association  of  ministers,  by  some  young  students,  who 
were  anxious  to  devote  themselves  to  missionary  labour. 
Its  rapid  growth  is  evidence  sufficient,  that  it  has  laid 
firm  hold  on  the  convictions  and  affections  of  the  church- 
es. Its  receipts,  in  the  last  year,  are  145,844  dollars  ;■ 
being  an  increase  on  the  former  year,  of  15,270  dollars. 
In  the  same  period,  forty-eight  persons  have  been  sent 
out  :  nineteen  ordained  missionaries  ;  two  physicians  ; 
two  printers;  other  assistants,  twenty-five ;  total,  forty- 
eight.  The  present  state  of  this  prosperous  society  is 
as  folloT/s  : — 

Missionary  Stations ^ 

Ordained  Missionaries 85 

Physicians,  Printers,  Teachers,  and  Assist- 
ants, male  and  female 1^1 

Native  Teachers  and  Assistants 56 

Churches  raised. 39 

Converts  admitted 2,300 

It  is  the  intention  of  this  Society  to  send  out  at  least 
an  equal  number  of  missionaries  this  year.  Its  proceed- 
ings are  reported  in  the  Missionary  Herald,  a  well-con- 
ducted periodical,  now  commanding  a  sale  of  about 
15.000  copies.  It  should  be  observed  that  it  embraces 
only  the  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  denomina- 
tions ;  and  not  more  than  2  500  churches  are  at  present 
contributors. 


112  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

The  Home  Missionary  Society  is  a  remarkable  in- 
stance of  sudden  advancement  towards  maturity.  It 
"was  constituted  in  1826.  It  commenced  by  some  pre- 
vious movement  with  104  missionaries  ;  in  the  lirst  year 
this  amount  was  increased  to  169;  in  the  second  to  201; 
in  the  third  to  304 ;  in  the  fourth  to  392 ;  in  the  fifth  to 
463;  in  the  sixth  to  509  ;  in  the  seventh  to  G06;  and  in 
the  eighth  and  last  to  676.  The"  income  has  risen  in 
proportion  to  this  demand.  The  receipts  during  the  last 
year  were,  78,911  dollars,  which  is  an  advance  on  the 
former  year  of  10,284  dollars.  It  has  contributed  to  re- 
vive the  domestic  societies  connected  with  the  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  church  bodies  ;  so  that  there  are 
now  about  one  thousand  missionaries  employed  by  these 
societies  in  the  United  States  and  the  Canadas ;  and 
about  fifteen  hundred  churches  supported  or  assisted 
through  their  instrumentality.  Apart  from  these,  are  to 
be  computed  the  efforts  put  forth  by  the  Methodist,  the 
Baptist,  and  other  religious  bodies,  for  the  same  object. 

Undoubtedly,  the  astonishing  success  of  this  society  is 
to  be  referred  chiefly  to  the  deep  sense  of  its  need  on  the 
minds  of  the  people  ;  but  no  small  proportion  of  it  must 
be  ascribed  to  the  confidence  which  has  been  inspired 
by  its  management.  l(  was  my  privilege,  frequently,  to 
plead  its  cause ;  to  become  acquainted  with  its  detail ; 
and  to  witness,  in  the  West,  its  labours ;  and  I  have 
certainly  never  met  with  an  institution  under  more  ex- 
cellent government.  And  this  is  the  more  remarkable, 
when  the  brevity  of  its  existence  and  the  rapidity  of  its 
growth  is  borne  in  mind. 

There  was  danger  that  its  sudden  advancement,  and 
the  crying  claims  made  on  it  from  the  wilderness,  might 
have  betrayed  it  to  hasty  and  unwise  measures.  On  the 
contrary,  while  it  moved  with  surprising  energy,  it  has 
acted  wnth  equal  prudence.  It  has  started  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  employing  no  one  as  a  missionary  who  had  not 
enjoyed  a  regular  education  for  the  ministry.  It  has 
^  accepted  no  man  for  this  service  who  would  not  have 
been  deemed  eligible  to  act  as  a  christian  pastor.     It  has 


RELIGIOUS  SOCIETIES.  113 

thus  saved  the  ministry  from  degradation  ;  it  has  inspired 
confidence  in  the  congregations  needing  help  ;  and  by- 
maintaining  the  character  of  the  missionary  in  full 
equality  with  that  of  the  pastor,  it  has  secured  his  use- 
fulness, and  disposed  the  most  respectable  men  to  look 
to  Its  service,  as  offering  an  inviting,  as  well  as  an  im- 
portant, field  of  exertion.  From  the  want  of  some  such 
principles  of  action,  so  simple,  and  yet  so  wise,  what 
mischief  has  been  done,  where  there  was,  doubtless,  a 
sincere  desire  to  do  only  good  ! 

The  Education  Society  has  for  its  object  the  prepara- 
tion of  young  men  of  talent  and  piety  for  the  christian 
ministry,  either  for  home  or  foreign  service.  It  was 
formed  in  1815 ;  and  although  claiming  priority  of  ex- 
istence to  the  Home  Mission  Society,  it  has  recently- 
owed  much  of  its  success  to  the  principle  on  which  it 
has  acted.  They  are  admirably  calculated  to  work  in 
harmony,  and  to  the  highest  issues. 

This  institution  does  not  provide  itself  w^th  the  means 
of  educating  its  beneficiaries  ;  it  merely  sees  them  placed 
in  the  existing  colleges,  and  meets  the  expenses  which 
are  consequent.  The  applicant  is  required  to  produce, 
from  his  pastor  and  others  who  know  him,  certificates  of 
his  talents,  piety,  need  of  pecuniary  aid,  and  preparation 
to  enter  on  a  collegiate  course  of  study  ;  and  if  he  is  ac- 
cepted, he  is  required  also  to  enter  into  an  engagement 
to  refund  the  expenses  of  his  education  at  a  future  time, 
should  he  be  able,  and  should  the  society  call  on  him  so 
to  do.  The  society  have  a  discretional  power  to  cancel 
the  engagement  under  particular  circumstances.  This 
arrangement  had  been  adopted  subsequently  to  its  forma- 
tion, and  is  considered  to  work  with  advantage. 

During  the  past  year,  1834,  it  had — 

113  Beneficiaries  in    14  Tlieological  Seminaries. 

433  ditto »1  Colleges. 

:J66  ditto m  Academics  and  Scliools. 

912  159 

The  applicants,  in  the  same  time,  had  been  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty. 
10* 


114  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

The  receipts  of  the  institution,  in  the  last  year,  were 
57,818  dollars,  being  an  increase  on  tlie  year  1833,  of 
11,000  dollars.  The  expenditure  has  been  56,363  dol- 
lars. The  beneficiaries  have  refunded,  in  the  same  pe- 
riod, 1,947  dollars. 

About  six  hundred  of  its  beneficiaries  have  completed 
their  course  of  education,  and  are  now  actively  employed 
in  the  ministration  of  the  word  of  life.  Forty  are  mis- 
sionaries in  foreign  parts ;  and  between  two  and  three 
hundred  are  employed  wholly,  or  in  part,  by  the  Home 
Missionary  Society.  About  twenty  are  engaged  as 
editors  of  literary  and  religious  publications ;  and  the  re- 
mainder are  settled  as  pastors,  or  are  looking  to  such 
settlement.  One  sixth  of  all  the  ordinations  and  in- 
stallations in  the  past  year,  throughout  the  States,  were 
under  the  patronage  of  this  society.  During  the  last 
eight  years,  eleven  thousand  dollars  have  been  repaid  ; 
and  about  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  have  been 
earned  by  teaching  schools,  manual  labour,  and  other 
services. 

Besides  this  society,  there  is  the  Presbyterian  Educa- 
tion Society,  which,  in  the  last  year,  had  436  beneficia- 
ries, and  had  received  19,277  dollars  ;  so  that  these 
societies,  which  embrace  only  the  Congregational  and 
Presbyterian  bodies,  have  not  less  than  fourteen  hun- 
dred young  men  in  training  for  the  Christian  ministry  \ 

The  Tract  Society  requires  to  be  named  here,  for  the 
extent  and  miportance  of  its  operations.  It  was  form- 
ed only  in  1825 ;  but  it  has  on  its  lists  737  works,  which 
it  has  published.  Of  the  tracts,  it  has  printed  36,303,250 
copies;  and  of  the  volumes,  33,669,918  copies.  The 
receipts  on  the  past  year  were  66,485  dollars ;  and  the 
whole  amount  had  been  disbursed.  No  less  than  20,000 
dollars  had  been  applied  to  foreign  distribution;  and  a 
resolution  is  adopted  to  use  30,000  dollars  in  the  present 
year  for  the  same  purpose  ! 

Apart  from  many  smaller  societies,  that  at  Boston  de- 
serves notice,  as  it  is  the  parent  of  the  one  I  have  report- 
ed, and  as  its  principle  of  action  is  equally  general  and 


RELIGIOUS  SOCIETIES.  115 

comprehensive.  It  lias  upwards  of  700  auxiliaries ;  its 
receipts,  in  1832,  were  12,600  dollars  ;  and  it  issued 
14,500,740  pages. 

This  society  is  conducted  with  much  vigour,  and  equal 
prudence  ;  its  noble  efiforts  in  behalf  of  foreign  objects 
deserve  especial  commendation. 

The  Sunday  School  Union  is  an  important  tributary 
in  tlifi  great  work  of  benevolence.  It  is  catholic  in  its 
spirit,  and  is  second  to  none  in  the  ability  and  zeal  with 
which  it  is  conducted.  This  society  was  formed  in 
1824.  Its  committee  is  composed  of  religious  men  of 
different  denominations  ;  and  no  book  is  to  be  adopted 
until  it  has  the  sanction  of  each  member.  In  the  year 
1832,  the  eighth  of  its  existence,  it  had  790  auxiliaries  ; 
9,187  schools  were  in  connexion  ;  having  542,420  scho- 
lars, and  80,913  teachers.  As  many  as  26,913  teachers 
and  scholars  are  reported  to  have  become  pious  in  the 
same  period.  The  expenditure  for  that  year  was  117,703 
dollars  ;  for  the  last  year  it  was  136,855. 

The  more  vigorous  efforts  of  this  Society  have  been 
directed  most  wisely,  to  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi. 
In  1830,  it  was  resolved  unanimously,  "That,  in  reli- 
ance upon  Divine  aid,  they  would,  within  two  years,  en- 
deavour to  establish  a  Sunday  school  in  every  destitute 
place,  where  it  is  practicable,  throughout  the  Valley  of 
the  Mississippi ;"  tnat  is,  over  a  country  which  is  1,200 
miles  wide,  and  2,400  in  length !  If  this  great  work  is 
not  perfected,  much  has  been  done,  and  much  is  doing. 
There  are  thirty-six  agents  wholly  employed  in  this  ser- 
vice; and  during  the  past  year,  they  established  five 
hundred  schools,  and  revived  a  thousand. 

I  must  not  omit  in  this  notice  The  Temperance  Soci- 
ety. It  was  instituted  in  1826,  and  has  wrought  an  as- 
tonishing renovation  amongst  this  people.  From  the  cir- 
cumstance that  ardent  spirits  were  to  be  had  at  about  a 
shilling  a  gallon,  the  temptation  became  exceedingly 
great.  As  the  demand  for  them  rose,  extensive  orchards 
were  planted,  and  fruits  and  grain  were  grown  for  the 
purpose  of  extracting  spirit  j  till  at  length  it  threatened 


116  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

to  become  tne  beverage  of  the  country.  The  serious  at- 
tention of  the  benevolent  was  called  to  it.  The  subject 
was  discussed  and  urged  in  all  its  importance  on  public 
notice.  At  last  the  principle  of  total  abstinence  from 
spirits  as  a  drink,  was  adopted  as  the  basis  of  the  Soci- 
ety. It  had,  of  course,  to  contend  every  where  with  un- 
reigned  appetite  and  pampered  vice ;  but  every  where  it 
fought  to  conquer. 

In  the  short  space  of  its  existence,  upwards  of  seven 
thousand  Temperance  Societies  have  been  formed ;  em- 
bracing more  than  one  million  two  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  members.  More  than  three  thousand  distil- 
leries have  been  stopped ;  and  more  than  seven  thousand 
persons  who  dealt  in  spirits  have  declined  the  trade.  Up- 
wards of  one  thousand  vessels  have  abandoned  their 
use  ;  and,  most  marvellous  of  all !  it  is  said  that  above 
ten  thousand  drunkards  have  been  reclaimed  from  intox- 
ication. 

I  really  know  of  no  one  circumstance  in  the  history 
of  this  people,  or  of  any  people,  so  exhilarating  as  this  ! 
It  discovers  that  power  of  self-government,  which  is  the 
leading  element  of  all  national  greatness,  in  an  unex- 
ampled degree. 

It  is  my  duty  to  convey  my  impressions  with  perfect 
candour  ;  and  I  should  therefore  observe,  that  this  Soci- 
ety, and  its  noble  cause,  are  suifering  at  the  present  time 
from  slight,  and  I  trust  temporary,  re-action.  The  cause 
of  Temperance  has  often  been  pleaded  intemperately, 
and  the  intemperance  of  the  mind,  as  well  as  of  the 
body,  has  its  appropriate  punishment.  Many  have  sought 
to  extend  the  pledge  to  wines  and  other  things  ;  and 
have  thus  destroyed  its  simplicity  and  its  power.  Uni- 
formly it  is  found  that  the  use  of  wine  is  diminished 
where  abstinence  from  the  use  of  spirits  obtains ;  had 
the  advocates  of  the  great  cause  remained  inflexible 
to  demanding  one  simple  object,  they  would  have  won 
both  ;  the  fear  is,  in  insisting  on  both,  they  may  be  de- 
nied all.  No  people  know  better  than  the  Americans 
how  to  bear  with  manly  and  united  energy  on  any  por- 


RELIGIOUS  SOCIKTIES.  117 

tentous  evil  of  the  day  ;  they  have  only  one  fault — they 
know  not  when  to  stop.  However,  they  have,  as  a 
whole,  acted  above  all  praise  ;  they  have  laboured  and 
prayed,  prayed  and  laboured,  and  the  plague  is  stayed, 
and  the  nation  is  saved. 

These  are  the  principal  general  Societies.  The  fol- 
lowing table,  with  which  I  have  been  favoured  by  Dr. 
Wisner,  comprises  the  remainder  of  the  same  class,  and 
it  will  interest  you.  Besides  these,  of  course,  there  are 
numerous  local  Societies.  -The  amount  raised  annually 
will  be  an  index  to  their  relative  power,  and  will,  per- 
haps, make  further  statement  unnecessary. 

Receipts  of  Benevolent  Societies  in  the  United  States,  in  the  year  ending 
May,  1834. 

DoUara.  Cu. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions 155,002  24 

American  Baptiet  Board  of  Foreijjn  Missions 63,000  OO 

Western  Foreign  Mission  Society,  at  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania  16,296  46 

^lethodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society 35,700  15 

Protestant  Episcopal  Foreign  and  Domestic  Missionary  Society  26,007  97 

American  Home  Missionary  Society 78,911  24 

Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society 11,448  28 

Board  of  Missions  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  (Domestic)  5,572  97 
Board  of  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  (Domestic)  estimated 40,000  00 

American  Education  Society 57,122  20 

Board  of  Education  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Churches 38,000  00 

Northern  Baptist  Education  Society 4,681  11 

Board  of  Education  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church 1,270  20 

American  Bible  Society 88,600,82 

American  Sunday  School  Union 136,855  58 

General  Protestant  Episcopal  Sunday  School  Union 6,641  00 

Baptist  General  Tract  Society 6,126  97 

American  Tract  Society 66,435  83 

American  Co  Ionization  Society 48,939  17 

Prison  Discipline  Society 2,364  00 

American  Seaman's  Friend  Society 16,064  OO 

American  Temperance  Society .5,871  12 

Total #910,961  31 

I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  when  your  eye  runs  over 
these  brief  statements,  and  when  you  remember,  that 
scarcely  any  one  of  these  Societies  is  more  than  twenty 
years  old,  and  most  of  them  less  than  ten,  you  will  be 
filled  with  surpris-e  and  admiration.  But  let  us  seek  to 
profit  by  what  we  admire.     Is  not  this  an  additional 


118  STAT£    OF    RELIGION. 

proof  of  the  power  and  resources  of  the  voluntary  prin- 
ciple ?  Could  so  much  have  been  done,  in  such  a  period 
of  time,  and  amongst  a  people  so  circumstanced,  by  any 
other  imaginable  means  ? 

Again,  is  it  not  presumptive  evidence  of  the  general 
good  management  of  these  Societies  ?  I  am  fully  aware 
that  large  sums  of  money  may  be  raised,  occasionally, 
where  there  is  no  proof  of  a  wise  and  careful  applica- 
tion ;  but  a  public  institution  Avill  not  have  large  acces- 
sions to  its  income,  year  after  year,  unless  it  gains  in- 
creasingly on  public  confidence  ;  and  confidence  does  not 
usually  rest  long  where  it  is  misuse-d.  In  fact,  I  may 
say,  and  say  it  advisedly,  that  the  most  popular  of  the 
Societies  are  excellently  conducted.  Were  you  to  desire 
me  to  account  for  this,  in  one  word,  I  should  say — they 
o\ce  it  to  their  agency.  The  persons  who  are  intrusted 
with  the  concerns  of  a  great  benevolent  Society,  rest 
under  the  deep  conviction,  that  its  claims  and  interests 
are  paramount ;  and  they  resolve  to  commit  the  official 
superintendence  to  the  highest  and  best  hands.  They 
look  round  in  every  direction  for  the  best  man,  and  it 
matters  not  where  he  is,  or  what  he  is  doing,  he  is  their 
man  as  far  as  purpose  may  go.  They  challenge  him 
without  hesitation ;  and  they  leave  it  with  him  to  say 
whether  he  deems  his  present  engagements  to  have  su- 
perior demands  upon  him,  to  those  proposed  to  him.  The 
person  so  applied  to,  if  sacrifices  of  pastoral  attachment 
are  to  be  made,  is  prepared  to  make  them  at  the  call  of 
public  duty  ;  he  has  no  feverish  anxiety  about  his  means; 
he  does  not  seek  more,  he  does  not  expect  less ;  for  these 
Societies  are  economical  in  things,  and  not  in  men,  and 
that  is  true  economy ;  and  he  is  embarrassed  by  no  fear 
that  he  shall  suffer  in  the  estimation  of  his  brethren  by 
compliance,  for  the  best  and  the  wisest  will  be  his  con- 
sociates.  Hence  ii  is,  that  you  commonly  find  the  very 
first  men  in  the  church,  at  the  head  of  these  Institutions. 
The  particular  churches  sympathize  with  the  church 
universal,  and  resign  their  pastor  for  such  a  service ;  and 
if  he  is  careful  to  honour  the  choice,  he  finds  himself 


RELIGIOUS    SOCIETIES.  1 19 

not  degraded,  but  advanced  to  higher  esteem,  as  well  as 
to  wider  usefulness. 

I  know  of  no  one  thing  that  has  contributed  to  the 
success  of  these  religious  bodies  equally  with  this ;  and 
simple  as  it  is,  it  deserves  to  be  made  an  indispensable 
principle  of  action.  The  opposite  course  is  full  of  dis- 
aster. If,  from  a  low  estimate  of  the  office,  or  from  an 
unwillingness  to  incur  charge,  an  inferior  person  is  ac- 
cepted to  first  rate  appointments,  you  will  soon  find  him 
surrounded  only  by  men  like  or  less  than  himself.  He 
is  officially  the  leader  of  the  body ;  but  if  the  weak  lead 
the  strong,  there  will  be  confusion  and  every  evil  work; 
and  order  will  only  be  restored  by  the  better  men  gradu- 
ally disappearing.  Incompetency  propagates  incompe- 
tency ;  and,  at  length,  none  but  the  weak  aspire  to  a  post 
which  has  been  degraded  in  the  eyes  of  men.  Would 
I  could  say,  that  none  of  our  societies  have  suffered  from 
such  causes  !  But  it  is  impossible  to  put  some  of  them 
in  comparison,  as  we  were  forced  to  do,  with  the  corres- 
ponding ones  in  the  younger  country,  without  painfully 
feeling  their  inferiority  in  such  respects.  The  interests 
at  stake  are  great  and  overwhelming;  and  a  remedy 
should  be  applied  without  delay.  ' 

Besides  the  primary  agents,  most  of  these  Societies 
have  a  considerable  number  that  are  secondary.  They 
move  among  the  associated  churches  in  the  different 
States,  in  a  rotation  adjusted  with  much  precision  and 
forethought,  by  their  superiors.  Their  duty  is  to  impart 
information,  awaken  zeal,  and  open  new  resources  in 
favour  of  their  object.  Such  agency  w-ould  be  needful 
in  an  ordinary  case ;  it  is  peculiarly  requisite  here.  The 
cause  is  so  new  and  comparatively  so  unknown ;  and  the 
persons  to  be  interested  and  united  in  it,  are  scattered 
over  such  an  amazing  territory ;  that  it  could  not  be  kept 
in  vigour,  if  it  were  held  in  life,  without  such  agency. 
I  asc^ribe  very  much  of  the  efficiency  of  the  society  in 
question  to  this  cause. 

.  Yet  I  will  not  scruple  to  avow,  that  I  have  considered, 
in  some  instances,  the  fair  line  of  proportion,  which  it 


120  STATE    OF    RELIGION. 

Is  mostly  so  difficult  to  discern,  to  have  been  overstep- 
ped. In  one  or  two  cases,  so  many  agents  are  employed 
as  to  make  a  fearful  deduction  on  the  gross  receipts. 
But  this  is  not  the  chief  evil.  I  have  reason  to  know 
that  the  subordinate  agency  is,  as  a  whole,  well  chosen 
and  efficient ;  still,  it  is  evident,  in  proportion  to  the  num- 
ber demanded,  is  the  risk  of  engaging  the  incompetent. 
Some  of  the  deputies,  therefore,  are  in  capacity  below 
the  average  of  the  pastors  ;  and  the  average  effect  is  then 
against  the  object  to  be  promoted.  If  we  have  fallen 
below  the  mark,  perhaps  some  of  the  transatlantic  socie- 
ties may  have  exceeded.  Yet  my  objection  would  not 
be  so  much  to  the  amount  as  to  the  quality ;  it  cannot 
well  be  excessive,  while  it  is  excellent. 

I  must  not  dismiss  this  subject  without  remarking, 
that,  while  these  societies  are  working  nobly  to  their 
avowed  end,  they  are  exercising^a  collateral  influence 
scarcely  less  important.  They  are  insensibly  dissolving 
the  barriers  which  have  kept  good  men  asunder;  and  are 
teaching  the  churches  of  the  faith  that  they  are  essen- 
tially one.  They  are  the  true  ministers  of  revivals  ;  and 
have  worked,  though  perhaps  unseen,  more  than  every 
thing  to  that  end.  They  have  shown  the  preciousness 
of  truth,  and  the  worthlessness  of  error.  They  have 
called  out  the  mazed  attention  from  the  metaphysical  to 
the  practical ;  and  corrected  practice  has  convinced  men 
of  the  doctrine  which  is  of  God.  They  will  consume, 
alike,  Unitarianism  on  the  one  hand,  and  Anti-nomianism 
on  the  other.  They  are  diffusing  over  the  churches  a 
heavenly  piety;  inspiring  them  with  sublime  expecta- 
tions ;  and  girding  them  for  sublime  devotedness.  What 
is  low,  and  little,  and  selfish,  will  die  away  before  them ; 
and,  in  the  hour  of  their  triumph,  they  will  disclose  to 
us  the  answer  to  the  prayer  which  we  have  so  often  pre- 
ferred,— "  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done  on 
earth,  even  as  it  is  in  heaven  I" 


EDUCATION.  121 


LETTER  XXXVIII. 

My  dear  Friend, 

Having  dwelt  with  some  enlargement  on  the  State  of 
Religion  in  this  country,  both  in  its  peculiar  and  ordi- 
nary manifestations,  let  me  now  impart  what  informa- 
tion I  may  on  the  kindred  subject  of  Education.  On 
no  subject,  perhaps,  has  attention  been  more  fully  or 
justly  awakened;  for  we  can  only  assume  that  the  inte- 
rests of  religion  amongst  a  people  are  sound  and  hopeful, 
as  those  of  general  instruction  are  imbued  with  these 
qualities. 

Education  is  either  collegiate  or  common.  That 
which  is  collegiate  will  require  our  first  consideration. 
The  leading  peculiarities  of  the  colleges  are,  that  some 
of  them  add  to  general  learning  that  which  is  profes- 
sional, and  then  they  are  eligible  to  be  regarded  as  uni- 
versities ',  others  are  strictly  theological  institutions,  to 
prepare  young  men  for  the  ministry ;  and  others,  it  may 
be  either  theological  or  classical,  are  frequently  deno- 
minated Manual  Labour  Institutions,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  manual  labour  being  extensively  employed  as 
a  means  of  exercise  and  profit.  If  I  refer  you  to  a  prin- 
cipal example  in  each  class,  you  will  be  sufficiently  in- 
formed on  the  subject ;  and  will  only  have  to  make 
allowances  for  such  variations  as  circumstances,  for  the 
time,  may  impose. 

Yale  College  is  certainly  first  of  its  class ;  and,  for 
the  number  of  its  pupils,  the  variety  of  its  schools,  and 
its  high  reputation,  it  may  challenge  the  name,  equally 
with  those  which  have  it,  of  a  university.  It  was  esta- 
blished in  1700,  at  Saybrook.  It  derives  its  name  from 
Elihu  Yale,  of  London,  its  original  benefactor.  Bishop 
Berkeley  also  took  an  interest  in  its  foundation ;  and  pre- 
sented it  with  one  thousand  volumes.  It  is  composed 
of  ten  valuable  erections  ;  two  of  them  of  stone,  and  the 
Vol.  II.^F  H 


122  EDUCATION. 

rest  of  brick:  another  hall  is  about  to  be  erected.     The 
students  at  present  in  attendance  are  as  follows : — 

Theological 55 

Law 39 

Medical 71 

Seniors 66 

Juniors 81 

Sophomores 103 

Freshmen 126 

541 

Candidates  for  admission  to  the  Freshman  Class,  are 
examined  in  Cicero's  Select  Orations,  Virgil,  Sallust, 
the  Greek  Testament,  Dalzel's  Collectanea  Grseca  Mi- 
nora, Adams'  Latin  Grammar,  Goodrich's  Greek  Gram- 
mar, Latin  Prosody,  Writing  Latin,  Barnard's  or  Adams' 
Arithmetic,  Murray's  English  Grammar,  and  Morse's, 
Worcester's,  or  Woodbridge's  Geography.  Jacobs'  Greek 
Reader,  and  the  P^ur  Gospels,  are  admitted  as  a  substi- 
tute for  Graeca  Minora  and  the  Greek  Testament. 

No  one  can  be  admitted  to  the  Freshman  Class,  till 
he  has  completed  his  fourteenth  year ;  nor  to  an  advanced 
standing  without  a  proportional  increase  of  age. 

Testimonials  of  good  moral  character  are  in  all  cases  re- 
quired ;  and  those  who  are  admitted  from  other  colleges 
must  produce  certificates  of  dismission  in  good  standing. 
The  students  are  not  considered  as  regular  members  of 
the  college,  till,  after  a  residence  of  a-t  least  six  months, 
they  have  been  admitted  to  matriculation,  on  satisfac- 
tory evidence  of  an  unblemished  moral  character.  Be- 
fore this  they  are  only  students  on  probation. 

The  government  and  instruction  of  the  students  are 
committed  to  the  Faculty,  which  consists  of  a  president; 
a  professor  of  chemistry,  mineralogy,  and  geology ;  a 
professor  of  the  Latin  language  and  literature  ;  a  profes- 
sor of  mathematics,  natural  philosophy,  and  astronomy ; 
a  professor  of  divinity;  a  professor  of  rhetoric  and  ora- 
tory ;  a  professor  of  the  Greek  language  and  literature ; 
and  eight  tutors. 

The  whole  course  of  instruction  occupies  four  years  ; 
and  in  each  year  there  are  three  terms  or  sessions. 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS. 


123 


The  three  younger  classes  are  divided,  each  into  two 
or  three  parts;  and  each  of  the  divisions  is  committed  to 
the  particular  charge  of  a  tutor,  who,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  professors,  instructs  it.  The  Senior  Class  is  in- 
structed by  the  president  and  professors.  Each  of  the 
four  classes  attends  three  recitations  or  lectures  in  a  day  ; 
except  on  Wednesdays  and  Saturdays,  when  they  have 
only  two.  The  following  scheme  gives  a  general  view 
of  the  authors  recited  each  term : — 


FRESHMAN  CLASS. 
1. 

Folsom's  Livy,  from  one  half  to  two 

thirds. 
Adams'  Roman  Antiquities. 
Day's  Algebra,  begun. 
Graaeca  Majora,  vol.  i.  begun. 

n. 

Folsom's  Livy,  finished. 

Graeca  Majora,    continued    through 

the  historical  part,  and  Xenophon's 

Memorabilia. 
Day's  Algebra,  finished. 

in. 

Horace,  begim. 

Graeca  Majora,  vol.  ii.  begun. 

Playfair's  Euclid,  five  books. 

SOPHOMORE  CLASS. 

I. 

Horace,  contined. 
Graeca  Majora,  continued. 
Euclid,  reviewed  and  finished. 

II. 

Horace  finished  and  reviewed. 

Juvenal,  Leverett's  edition,  begun. 

Graeca  Majora,  continued. 

Day's  Mathematics;  Plane  Trigono- 
metry, Nature  and  Use  of  Loga- 
rithms, Mensuration  of  Superficies 
and  Solids,  and  Isoperimetry ; 
Mensuration  of  Heights  and  Dis- 
tances, and  Navigation. 

III. 

Graeca  Majora,  continued. 
Juvenal,  finished. 

F2 


Cicero  de  Oratore,  begun. 
Day's  Mathematics ;  Surveying. 
Bridge's  Comic  Sections. 
Spherical  Geometry  and  Trigonome- 
try. 
Jamieson's  Rhetoric. 

JUNIOR  CLASS. 
L 

Cicero  de  Oratore,  finished. 
Tacitus,  begun. 
Graeca  Majora,  continued. 
Olmsted's  Natural    Philosophy  and 
Mechanics. 

n. 

Tacitus  :  the  History  ;  Manners  of 
the  Germans  ;  and  Agricola. 

Graeca  Majora,  continued. 

Natural  Philosophy,  finished  and  re- 
viewed. 


m. 


Astronomy. 
Hedge's  Logic. 
Tytler's  History. 
Fluxions, 
Homer's  Iliad, 
Hebrew,  French, 
or  Spanish, 


At  the  option  of 
the  Student. 


SENIOR  CLASS. 

Blair's  Rhetoric. 

Stewart's  Philosophy  of  the  Mind. 

Brown's  ditto. 

Paley's  Moral  Philosophy. 

Kent's  Commentaries  on  American 

Law,  vol.  i. 
Greek  and  Latin. 


124  EDUCATION. 


II. 

Kent's  Commentaries,  vol.  i.  con- 
tinued. 
Paley's  Natural  Theology. 


Evidences  of  Christianity. 
Greek  and  Latin. 

m. 

Say's  Political  Economy. 


In  addition  to  the  recitations  in  the  books  here  specified, 
the  classes  receive  lectures  and  occasional  instruction 
from  the  professors  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages  j 
the  Junior  Class  attends  a  course  of  experimental  lectures 
on  natural  philosophy  ;  and  the  Senior  Class,  the  course 
on  chemistry,  mineralogy,  geology,  and  select  subjects 
of  natural  philosophy  and  astronomy.  The  members  of 
the  several  classes  attend  also  the  private  exercises  and 
lectures  of  the  Professor  of  Rhetoric  and  Oratory.  A 
course  of  lectures  on  the  oration  of  Demosthenes  for  the 
crown,  is  delivered  to  members  of  the  Senior  Class. 
Specimens  of  English  composition  are  exhibited  daily,  by 
one  or  more  of  each  of  the  divisions  of  the  Sopho- 
more and  Junior  Classes.  Written  translations  from 
Latin  authors  are  presented  by  the  Freshman  Class. 
The  lower  classes  are  also  instructed  in  Latin  composi- 
tion. The  Senior  and  Junior  Clasbcs  have  forensic  dispu- 
tations once  or  twice  a  week,  before  their  instructors. 
There  are  very  frequent  exercises  in  declamation,  before 
the  tutors,  before  the  Professor  of  Oratory,  and  before 
the  Faculty  and  students  in  the  chapel. 

Gentlemen,  well  qualified  to  teach  the  French  and 
Spanish  languages,  are  engaged  by  the  Faculty,  to  give 
instruction  in  these  branches,  to  those  students  who  de- 
sire it,  at  their  own  expense. 

Worship  is  observed  in  the  college  chapel,  every  morn- 
ing and  evening ;  when  one  of  the  faculty  officiates,  and 
all  the  students  are  required  to  be  present.  They  are 
also  required  to  attend  public  worship  in  the  chapel,  on 
the  Sabbath,  except  such  as  have  permission  to  attend 
the  Episcopal,  or  other  congregations  in  town. 

The  college  expenses  are  made  out  by  the  treasurer 
and  steward,  three  times  a  year,  at  the  close  of  each 
term ;  and  are  presented  to  the  students,  who  are  re- 
quired to  present  them  to  their  parents,  guardians,  or  pa- 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  125 

Irons.     He  is  not  permitted  to  recite  till  the  bills  are 
paid. 

The  annual  charges  in  the  treasurer's  bill  are, — 

Dollan.  C«. 

For  instruction 33  00 

For  rent  of  chamber  in  college,  from  6  to  12  dol- 
lars—average   9  00 

For  ordinary  repairs  and  contingencies 2  40 

For  general  damages,  sweeping,  &c.,  about...  3  30 
For  wood  for  recitation  rooms,  about 1  30 

$49  00 

Board  is  furnished  in  commons  by  the  steward,  at 
cost,  about  ^1,87  a  week;  or  ^75  a  year,  not  including 
vacations.  It  varies,  however,  with  the  price  of  provi- 
sions. Wood  is  procured  by  the  corporation,  and  distri- 
buted to  those  students  who  apply  for  it,  at  cost  and 
charges. 

The  following  may  be  considered  as  a  near  estimate 
of  the  necessary  expenses  : — 

Dollars.    Dollars. 

Treasurer's  bill  as  above 49       49 

Board  in  commons,  40  weeks from. .  .70  to  80 

Fuel  and  light — 8  to  16 

Use  of  books  recited,  and  stationary — 5  to  15 

Use  of  furniture,  bed,  and  bedding    — . ...  5  to  15 

Washing — 8  to  13 

Taxes  in  the  classes,  «fec. —. ...  5  to    7 

Total, $150  to  $200 

The  tutors  in  these  colleges  hold,  in  some  degree, 
a  different  place  from  tho&e  with  us. 

They  are  brought  nearer  to  them ;  they  reside  amongst 
them  ;  and  they  have  charge  of  their  moral  conduct  and 
obedience  to  the  positive  precepts  of  the  college,  as  well 
as  of  their  elementary  instruction.  This  provision,  it 
struck  me,  worked  admirably. 

The  methods  of  education  are  all  by  lecture,  by  reci- 
tation, and  by  periodical  examination  ;  each  method  sup- 
plying the  deficiencies  of  the  others,  and  conferring  an 
amount  of  benefit  which  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  best 
use  of  any  one  alone.  The  best  teachers  appeared  to  be 
jealous  of  relying  on  much  formal  oral  instruction  ;  and 
11* 


126  EDUCATION. 

very  commonly  allow  the  regular  lecture  to  be  dissected 
by  the  most  searching  inquiry  and  discussion. 

From  the  arrangements  which  I  have  quoted,  it  is  also 
evident,  that  the  leading  object  is  not  so  much  to  force 
superiority  in  one  department,  as  to  supply  competency 
to  all.  The  powers  of  the  students  are  not  concentrated 
on  one  subject,  but  are  exercised  on  several;  and  if  this 
does  not  allow  him  to  attain  the  highest  knowledge  in 
a  given  pursuit,  his  whole  amount  of  knowledge  may  be 
as  great ;  while  his  advancement  in  true  wisdom  may  be 
much  greater,  since  his  education  will  have  much  more 
of  proportion  and  of  actual  truth  about  it  than  would 
otherwise  be  possible.  Undoubtedly,  scholars  of  the 
first  talent,  and  with  the  fixed  determination  of  taste  and 
habit  to  a  particular  study,  should  be  encouraged  to  the 
utmost  to  consolidate  their  energies  on  that  study,  and 
to  attain  the  heights  of  additional  discovery.  Such 
means,  collegiate  institutions  will  usually  supply ;  and 
if  not,  true  genius  will  create  them  ;  but,  in  discoursing 
of  them  as  means  of  educating  the  people,  their  excel- 
lency will  chiefly  consist  in  calling  up  all  the  faculties 
of  the  mind,  and  in  teaching  them  to  master  all  those 
great  elements  of  knowledge,  which  give  acquaintance 
with  life,  symmetry  to  character,  and  the  sagacity  and 
efficiency  of  wisdom. 

I  should  observe,  that  the  younger  colleges,  as  you 
may  expect,  are  not  commonly  so  well  adjusted,  or  so 
vigorous  in  action,  as  Yale ;  but  they  are  moving  on  to 
maturity  with  striking  rapidity.  A  disadvantage  to  most 
of  them  is,  that  the  majority  of  the  students  enter  so 
late.  In  several  instances,  I  found  that  the  larger  por- 
tion of  undergraduates  were  nearer  to  thirty  than  twen- 
ty years  of  age.  The  usual  course  is  four  years.  In 
many  of  the  colleges  there  is  no  great  strictness  of  ex- 
amination for  admission ;  but  as  the  college  rises  in 
power,  it  imposes  stricter  terms. 

I  have  now  to  notice  the  Theological  College.  Per- 
haps I  cannot  do  better  than  to  refer  your  attention  to 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  127 

Andover,  whose  commencement  I  have  already  briefly- 
described.  It  was  established,  as  I  have  stated,  in  1S07, 
and  is  supported  by  private  beneficence.  It  has  not  been 
affected,  as  some  colleges  have,  by  State  patronage  and 
enactment ;  and  is  the  most  prosperous  of  its  fellows. 
Its  faculty  is  composed  of  the  President ;  a  Professor  of 
Sacred  Literature  ;  a  Professor  of  Christian  Theology ; 
a  Professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  ;  and  a  Professor  of  Ec- 
clesiastical History.  The  number  of  students  is  usually- 
above  one  hundred.  To  obtain  admission,  they  must 
produce  certificates  of  pious  and  moral  character ;  and 
of  collegiate  education,  or  of  an  education  equal  to  it. 

The  following  quotation,  from  a  writer  who,  I  believe, 
graduated  there,  will  furnish  you  with  an  outline  of  the 
studies,  and  the  manner  of  pursuing  them,  sufficiently- 
distinct  : — 

"  There  are  three  classes,  called  the  Junior,  Middle, 
and  Senior.  The  first  year,  the  Bible  is  studied  in  the 
original  languages.  All  the  aid  which  can  be  obtained 
from  the  learning  of  other  commentators,  without  regard 
to  their  peculiar  views,  is  eagerly  sought.  The  Bible, 
however,  is  the  text-book;  and  the  Dictionary,  with 
other  philological  helps,  the  principal  expositor.  As  the 
class  assembles  in  the  lecture-roonl,  there  is  free  discus- 
sion of  the  meaning  of  the  passage  to  which  they  are 
attending.  Freedom  of  investigation  is  earnestly  en- 
couraged in  connexion  with  a  humble  and  prayerful  spi- 
rit. In  the  lecture-room,  every  mind  is  on  the  alert,  and 
each  individual  is  willing  to  express  dissent  from  the 
opinion  expressed  by  his  fellow-student  or  the  professor. 
The  study  of  the  Bible  is  thus  prosecuted,  during  the 
year,  with  unwearied  diligence. 

"  The  second  year  is  devoted  to  the  investigation  of 
Doctrinal  Theology.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  to- 
pics which  engage  attention,  in  the  order  in  which  they  are 
taken  up  :— 1.  Natural  Theology  ;  2.  Evidences  of  Divine 
Revelation  ;  3.  Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures ;  4.  Chris- 
tian Theology  ;  5.  Divine  Attributes  ;  6.  Trinity  in  the 
Godhead:  7.  Character  of  Christ;  8.  Sonship  of  Christ ; 


128  EDUCATION. 

9.  Holy  Spirit;  10.  Divine  Purposes;  11.  Moral  Agen- 
cy ;  12.  Original  Apostaey  ;  13.  Character  and  State  of 
Man  since  the  Fall ;"  14.  Atonement ;  15.  Regeneration ; 
16.  Christian  Virtue,  or  Holiness  ;  17.  Particular  Branch- 
es of  Christian  Virtue ;  18.  Justification  ;  19.  Perseve- 
rance of  the  Saints  ;  20.  Future  State  ;  21.  Future  Pu- 
nishment ;  22.  Positive  Institutions ;  23.  Christian 
Church  ;  24.  Infant  Baptism ;  25.  Mode  of  Baptism ;  26. 
Lord's  Supper.  These  general  topics,  of  course,  admit 
of  many  subdivisions,  which  it  is  not  necessary  here  to 
introduce. 

"  There  is  an  outline  of  the  course  of  study  placed  in 
the  hands  of  each  of  the  students,  in  which  there  is  re- 
ference to  all  the  important  works  in  the  library,  which 
treat  of  the  subject  under  investigation.  The  students 
become  familiar  with  the  reasonings  of  writers  on  both 
sides.  They  discuss  the  subjects  with  entire  freedom 
with  one  another;  and  in  the  lecture-room,  with  the 
professor.  No  one  hesitates  to  bring  forward  any  objec- 
tion which  his  reading  or  his  meditations  have  suggested. 
Every  student  knows  that  in  this  land,  where  there  is 
such  unrestrained  license  of  opinion,  the  clergyman 
must  be  continually  meeting  with  the  strongest  argu- 
ments of  subtle  foes  ;  they  all  know  that  it  is  necessary 
that  they  should  be  well  armed  for  the  conflict  which 
awaits  them.  Another  consequence  is,  that  the  cavils 
of  the  infidel  are,  perhaps,  as  thoroughly  studied  as  the 
arguments  of  the  Christian.  The  above  outline  cer- 
tainly does  not  contain  all  the  important  topics  in  Chris- 
tian Theology.  It  is  intended  merely  as  the  foundation, 
deep  and  broad,  upon  which  the  student  is  to  build  in 
future  years.  It  gives  direction  to  his  studies,  and  tells 
him  what  he  wants. 

"  The  third  year  is  devoted  to  sacred  rhetoric.  The 
critical  preparation  of  sermons,  the  study  of  church  his- 
tory, and  pastoral  duties.  During  the  latter  part  of  the 
year,  the  students  occasionally  preach  in  the  chapel, 
and  in  the  neighbouring  villages ;  and  the  demand  for 
ministerial  labour  is  so  great,  that  but  a  few  months 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  129 

elapse  after  they  leave  the  seminary,  before  nearly  all  are 
settled.  The  demand  for  pastors  is  vastly  greater  than 
our  seminaries  can  at  present  supply." 

Let  me  now  pass  to  those  colleges  which,  for  the  sake 
of  distinction,  are  called  Manual  Labour  Institutions. 
The  most  interesting  specimen  Avhich  I  have  seen  is 
that  at  Cincinnati.  This  institution  is  delightfully  situ- 
ated on  the  Walnut  Hills,  two  miles  from  the  city.  It 
is  known  as  the  Lane  Seminary,  and  derives  its  name 
from  Messrs.  E.  and  W.  Lane,  Merchants  of  New  Or- 
leans, who  were  its  first  benefactors.  Since  then,  other 
donations  have  been  made ;  and  amongst  them,  20,000 
dollars  have  been  given  by  Arthur  Tappan,  Esq.,  to  en- 
dow a  professorship.  It  has  erections  competent  to  re- 
ceive a  hundred  students,  and  about  that  number  are 
now  on  the  foundation.  Dr.  Beecher,  whom  I  noticed 
as  being  in  New  England  in  September,  was  there  on 
its  interests  ;  and  he  succeeded  so  well,  as  to  procure 
10,000  dollars  for  a  library  ;  15,000  for  a  professorship  ; 
and  10,000  for  a  chapel.  The  present  faculty  consists 
of  a  President  and  Professor  of  Theology  ;  a  Professor 
of  Church  History  ;  a  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  ; 
a  Professor  of  Languages ;  a  Professor  of  Mathematics 
and  Natural  Philosophy ;  and  a  Superintendent. 

By  its  prospectus,  it  proposes  to  act  on  a  platform, 
equally  elevated  and  expanded  as  that  of  the  eastern  es- 
tablishments ;  but  you  would  be  deceived  if  you  should 
conclude  that  all  that  was  thus  set  forth  is  accomplished. 
It  rather  shows  intention  for  the  future,  than  the  image 
of  the  present  deed ;  like  many  of  the  cities  of  this 
Western  world,  which  look  complete  and  magnificent  in 
architectural  drawing,  but  which  have  as  yet  scarcely 
disturbed  the  green  sward  of  the  forest.  It  is  obliged 
for  the  present  to  accommodate  itself  to  circumstances. 
This  seminary  is  meant  to  be  chiefly  theological ;  but, 
because  the  young  men,  who  seek  its  benefits,  have  not 
been  able  to  make  previous  acquisition,  it  necessarily 
takes  the  form  of  a  collegiate,  and  even  of  a  grammar- 
F3 


130  EDUCATION. 

school,  establishment.  Its  peculiarity,  however,  is,  that 
it  employs  manual  labour  as  an  ingredient  in  its  sys- 
tem. The  following  quotations  from  a  well  digested 
report  may  best  illustrate  this  subject ;  and  as  it  has  re- 
cently excited  inquiry,  I  presume  that  they  will  be  read 
with  interest : — 

"Whatever  may  be  the  theoretical  objections  of  good 
men,  practically  unacquainted  with  this  system,  to  its 
practicability  and  importance,  it  is  to  the  directors  no 
longer  a  matter  of  experiment,  but  of  sober  fact,  result- 
ing from  three  or  four  years  experience,  that  the  connex- 
ion of  three  hours  daily  labour,  in  some  useful  and 
interesting  employment,  with  study,  protects  the  health 
and  constitution  of  our  young  men  ;  greatly  augments 
their  physical  energy  ;  furnishes  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent, or  entirely,  the  means  of  self-education ;  increases 
their  power  of  intellectual  acquisition  ;  facilitates  their 
actual  progress  in  study ;  removes  the  temptations  of 
idleness;  confirms  their  habits  of  industry;  gives  them 
a  practical  acquaintance  with  the  useful  employments  of 
life  ;  fits  them  for  the  toils  and  responsibilities  of  a 
ncAvly-settled  country  ;  and  inspires  them  with  the  in- 
dependence of  character,  and  the  originality  of  investi- 
gation, which  belongs  peculiarly  to  self-made  and  self- 
educated  men. 

"  While  the  making  of  money  was  ever  regarded  by 
the  friends  of  this  system  as  one  of  its  minor,  and  subsi- 
diary results  ;  and  while  its  grand  and  leading  object 
would  be  fully  accomplished  by  its  direct  action  in  pro- 
tecting the  lives  and  health  of  our  young  men,  and 
securing  their  intellectual  elevation,  irrespective  of  con- 
siderations of  gain ;  yet  the  pecuniary  aids  thus  secured 
for  self-support,  especially  by  such  as  are  without  means, 
are  to  be  reckoned  amongst  the  peculiar  benefits  of  the 
manual  labour  system.  The  contiguity  of  our  institu- 
tion to  the  city  of  Cincinnati,  affords  peculiar  facilities, 
such  as  are  seldom  enjoyed,  for  the  successful  operation 
and  improvement  of  the  manual  labour  department. 

^'  During  the  early  part  of  the  last  year,  an  arrange* 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  131 

raent  was  entered  into  by  the  committee  with  Messrs. 
Corey  and  Fairbank,  booksellers,  of  Cincinnati,  to  fur- 
nish the  students  with  several  printing  presses,  and  with 
stereotype  plates  for  printing  Webster's  Spelling  Book. 
This  establishment  has  been  in  operation  nearly  a  year, 
and  now  embraces  six  presses,  furnishing  work  for 
twenty  students. 

"About  150,000  copies  of  the  above-named  work  have 
been  printed,  and  about  1000  copies  per  day  are  now  issued 
from  the  presses ;  thus  furnishing  our  young  men  with 
the  privilege  of  scattering  the  light  and  benefits  of  rudi- 
mental  education  amongst  more  than  500,000  of  the 
rising  generation  annually,  while  they  have  enjoyed  the 
best  kind  of  labour  for  the  promotion  of  health,  and 
been  successfully  engaged  in  procuring  the  means  of 
self-support. 

"  Besides  the  common  work  of  printing  Webster's 
Spelling  Book,  and  the  Elementary  Reader,  the  students 
have  recently  commenced  the  printing  of  an  edition  of 
Dr.  Eberle's  Treatise  on  the  Diseases  of  Children,  a 
valuable  medical  work,  which  requires  fine  paper,  and 
the  best  workmanship  ;  and  it  is  believed  that  in  all  re- 
spects, the  execution  of  the  work  is  highly  satisfactory 
to  the  employers. 

Dollare.  CIS. 
The  average  amount  earned  by  six  printers  in  ten  months,  by  work- 
ing about  three  hours  per  day 120  00 

Average  amount  earned  at  the  same  rate  in  a  year 144  00 

Amount  now  earned  by  twenty  students  per  week 50  82 

Average  amount 2  54 

Average  eunount  earned  by  twenty  students  at  the  same  rate  as 
above,  per  year 132  08 

"In  view  of  these  results,  and  the  small  annual  ex- 
pense of  this  institution,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark, 
that  the  students  in  this  department  have  the  high  satis- 
faction of  providing  the  means  of  their  own  education 
without  aid  from  friends,  or  from  the  benefactions  of  the 
church. 

"  This  arrangement  is  the  more  important  for  our 
young  men,  from  the  fact,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  busi- 


132  EDUCATION. 

ness  is  easily  acquired  ;  several  of  the  students  having 
gained  such  an  acquaintance  with  the  employment  in 
three  or  four  Aveeks  as  to  be  able  to  earn  forty-six  cents 
per  day,  or  two  dollars  and  seventy-six  cents  per  week, 
by  working  three  hours  per  day. 

"  This  operation  is  highly  satisfactory  to  the  commit- 
tee, not  only  as  furnishing  a  useful  and  advantageous 
employment  to  the  students,  but  as  it  is  unattended  with 
any  expense  to  the  institution  in  furnishing  presses,  or 
in  the  printing  and  disposition  of  the  books.  From 
nearly  a  year's  full  experiment,  the  committee  are  fully 
persuaded  that  this  branch  of  our  manual  labour  has 
peculiar  advantages  in  respect  to  its  simplicity,  its  ap- 
propriate exercise,  its  general  utility,  and  pecuniary 
results. 

"  At  the  commencement  of  the  spring  term,  an  ar- 
rangement was  entered  into  by  the  committee  with 
Messrs.  Skinner  and  Tompkins,  of  Cincinnati,  by  which 
from  twenty  to  thirty  of  our  students  have  been  furnish- 
ed with  cabinet-making  employment. 

"  This  branch  of  business  is  considered  as  one  of  the 
most  desirable  that  can  be  introduced,  as  to  its  general 
utility,  its  vigorous  exercise,  the  ready  sale  of  furniture, 
and  the  reasonable  compensation  which  it  affords  to  the 
manufacturer.  In  this  arrangement  the  employers  have 
furnished  all  the  materials,  and  paid  the  students  the 
regular  prices  for  their  work  by  the  piece  ;  by  which  the 
institution  has  been  freed  from  pecuniary  responsibility, 
while  the  students  have  secured  to  themselves  all  the 
benefits  of  their  labour,  and  received  a  reasonable  com- 
pensation for  their  services. 

"  Several  of  the  best  workmen  have  earned  from 
twelve  and  a  half  to  fifteen  cents  per  hour,  and  have  re- 
ceived for  their  services  during  the  time  above  specified 
from  forty  to  sixty  dollars  each;  while  those  who  have 
recently  commenced  learning  the  business,  have  earned 
from  ten  to  twenty  dollars  each. 

"  While  the  fact  is  here  rendered  obvious  that  a  first 
rate  mechanic  is  entirely  independent  in  this  institution, 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  133 

and  can  support  himself  by  his  three-hours  labour  with- 
out infringing  at  all  upon  his  study  hours ;  the  commit- 
tee wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood,  that  such  results 
are  secured  only  by  young  men  of  energetic,  industrious, 
and  economical  habits;  and  that  those  of  different  cha- 
racter, and  who  have  little  or  no  knowledge  of  tools 
ought  not  to  rely,  to  any  considerable  extent,  at  least  for 
the  first  year,  upon  their  labour  as  the  means  of  paying 
the  expenses  of  the  institution. 

"  No  small  injury  is  threatened  to  manual  labour  in- 
stitutions, and  no  small  embarrassment  has  been  felt  by 
this  seminary  in  common  with  others,  in  consequence 
of  the  erroneous  impression  too  commonly  prevalent, 
that  no  funds  will  be  needed  in  a  manual  labour  insti- 
tution, even  when  the  student  has  no  trade,  no  know- 
ledge of  any  kind  of  business,  no  power  of  accomplish- 
ment, and  little  disposition  to  perform  the  labour  offered 
him  as  the  means  of  paying  his  expenses. 

"The  committee  believe  that  much  profitable  labour 
can  be  performed  on  a  farm  of  one  hundred  and  ten 
acres,  within  two  miles  of  the  city,  when  our  farm  shall 
be  raised  to  the  highest  state  of  cultivation ;  but  as  little 
of  this  kind  of  labour  can  be  attended  to,  except  for  a 
small  part  of  the  year,  it  is  evident  that  most  of  our 
young  men  must  turn  their  attention,  at  least  for  a  part 
of  the  year,  to  mechanical  employments.  Nor  is  this  to 
be  regretted,  as  such  employments  are  generally  more  lu- 
crative than  those  of  agriculture,  furnish  the  best  exer- 
cise, and  business  for  all  seasons  of  the  year ;  and  a 
practical  knowledge  of  some  trade  which  may  be  highly 
useful  in  all  subsequent  life.  The  farmers  who  per- 
form the  labour  of  a  man,  are  allowed  their  board  for 
three  hours  labour  per  day. 

"With  a  view  to  extend  and  equalize  the  advantages 
of  education,  the  committee  have  used  every  effort  to 
diminish  the  expenses  of  the  seminary.  The  following 
statement  will  show  that  the  term-bills  are  made  so  low, 
as  by  the  aid  of  manual  labour,  to  bring  the  advantages 

12 


134  EDUCATION, 


of  this  institution  within  the  reach  of  all  young  men  df 
worth  who  wish  to  enjoy  its  benefits. 

"^Students  in  the  theological  department  are  at  no  ex- 
pense for  tuition.  In  the  preparatory  department,  tuition 
is  twenty  dollars  per  annum.  Board  in  commons,  one 
dollar  per  week.  Room  rent,  from  three  to  five  dollars 
per  annum.  Washing,  fuel,  lights,  and  incidental  ex- 
penses generally,  about  twenty  dollars  per  annum.  The 
whole  necessary  expense,  therefore,  of  a  theological 
student,  at  this  institution,  may  be  safely  estimated  at 
about  sixty  dollars  per  annum,  and  of  a  student  in  the 
preparatory  department  at  about  eighty  dollars  per  an- 
num; while  the  avails  of  labour  during  term-time  may 
be  estimated  for  a  farmer,  at  from  thirty  to  forty  dollars, 
and  for  a  mechanic,  at  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  dollars 
per  annum,  exclusive  of  what  may  be  obtained  by  indus- 
try during  the  twelve  weeks  of  vacation." 

It  will  be  seen,  from  these  statements,  that  labour  has 
been  applied  to  three  departments.  Printing,  Cabinet- 
making,  and  Farming.  The  lime  demanded  for  manual 
occupation  is  three  hours  a  day  ;  and  if  the  student  is 
adroit  and  industrious,  he  may,  after  short  practice,  earn 
enough  to  make  himself  independent. 

In  the  peculiarity  referred  to,  the  institutions  of  Illi- 
nois, Indiana,  and  Oneida,  bear  strong  resemblance ; 
except  that  Lane  Seminary  has  made  a  longer  experi- 
ment, and  with  more  advantages.  The  opinions  of  those 
who  have  had  most  to  do  with  these  institutions,  is,  on 
the  whole,  in  their  favour.  Still  it  is  not  more  than  an 
experiment ;  and  we  must  wait  for  the  results.  If  too 
much  reliance  is  placed  on  it,  it  may  create  disappoint- 
ment. Should  it  be  thought  that  it  may  be  adequate  to 
self-support,  it  may  draw  off  liberality  and  public  in- 
terest from  our  colleges ;  and  if  what,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances, should  be  held  as  subordinate,  should  be 
made  primary,  the  very  ends  of  their  existence  will  be 
neutralized.  This  arrangement  has  been  suggested  by 
the  state  of  society  ;  and  as  the  state  of  society  alters, 
it  will  lose  its  prominence ;  but  why,  in  the  most  ad- 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  I^ 

vanced  condition  of  society,  and  of  a  college,  those 
hours,  which  are  now  given  by  the  student  to  childish 
sports,  or  walks  \vithout  an  object,  should  not  be  yield- 
ed to  rural  occupations,  it  would  be  difficult  to  conceive. 
Exercise  is  health,  and  occupation  is  morality ;  and  if 
the  farm  and  garden  were  made  a  necessary  appendage 
to  a  college,  both  might  be  secured  with  the  fullest  ad- 
vantage. What  an  amount  of  vice  might  have  been 
prevented — and  what  character  saved  from  wreck,  by 
such  a  wise  and  pleasant  arrangement!  And  how 
many  a  fair  youth,  of  special  promise  and  ardent  tem- 
perament, had  been  spared  to  his  friends  and  the  world, 
if  his  young  and  excessive  passion  for  letters  had  been 
qualified  by  healthful  employment! 

It  is  but  justice  to  those  who  encourage  and  sustain 
the  principle  of  manual  labour  in  these  colleges,  to  say, 
that  it  is  not  adopted  from  a  depreciated  estimate  of  the 
value  of  thorough  mental  cultivation.  They  consider 
that  study  must  have  its  intervals ;  and  these  they  de- 
sire to  occupy  at  once  to  the  advantage  of  the  pupil  and 
the  existing  state  of  the  Institution.  His  hours  of  relax- 
ation they  would  employ  for  his  physical  education ; 
and  they  consider  that  this  would  be  subsidiary,  in  no 
slight  degree,  to  his  mental  and  moral  education. 

Before  I  offer  any  more  general  remarks,  let  me  close 
this  sketch  of  the  collegiate  establishments,  by  a  list  of 
the  whole.  It  has  been  put  into  my  hand  by  a  friend  ; 
and  by  comparison  and  otherwise,  I  have  reason  to  re- 
gard it  as  very  accurate  : — 

THEOLOGICAL  SEiHNARIES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

MAINE. 

StudeDU. 

Bangor  Theological  Seminary,  at  Bangor  (Coftgreg.) 6 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Theological  Seminary,  at  Andover(Congr.) 145 

Theological  School,  at  Camljriiige  (Con.  Unit.) 31 

Theological  Institution,  at  Newtown  (Baptist) 40 

CONNECTICUT. 

Theological  Dep.  Yale  College,  at  New  Haven  (Congr.) ,    -19 


136  EDUCATION. 


NEW  YORK. 

StadentB. 

Theological  Institution  Episcopal  Church,  at  New  York  (Epis.) 50 

Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn,  at  Auburn  (Presbyt.) 54 

Hamilton  Literary  and  Theological  Institution,  at  Hamilton  (Baptist). .    38 
Hartwick  Seminary,  at  Hartvvick  (Lutheran) 9 

NEW  JERSEY. 

Theological  Seminary  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  at  New  Brunswick..    24 
Theological  Seminary,  at  Princeton  (Presbyt.).. 136 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Seminary  at  Gettysburg  (Evangel.  Lutheran) 20 

German  Reformed,  at  York 20 

Western  Theological  Seminary,  Allegany  T.  (Presbyt.) 29 

VIRGINIA. 

Episcopal  Theological  School,  Fairfax  County  (Prot.  Ep.) 70 

Union  Theological  Seminary,  Prince  Edwai-d  County  (Presbyt.) 33 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Southern  Theological  Seminary,  at  Columbia  (Presbyt.) 21 

Theological  Seminary,  at  Lexington  (Lutheran) — 

Furman  Theological  Seminary,  at  High  Hills  (Baptist) 20 

TENNESSEE. 

South  West  Theological  Seminary,  at  Maryville  (Presbyt.). 22 

OHIO. 

Lane  Seminary,  at  Cincinnati  (Presbyterian) 100 

There  are  R,oman  Catholic  Theological  Seminaries  at 
Baltimore  and  near  Emmitsburg,  Maryland  ;  at  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina;  near  Bardstown,  and  in  Washing- 
ton County,  Kentucky  ;  and  in  Perry  County,  Missouri. 


,        COLLEGES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

MAINE. 

1.  Bowdoln  College,  at  Brunswick  (Congregationalist) 150 

2.  Waterville  College,  at  Waterville  (Baptist) 80 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

3.  Dartmouth  College,  at  Hanover  (Congr.) 160 


COLLEGIATE  SCHOOLS.  137 

VERMONT. 

*■  Studcnta. 

4.  Middlebury  College,  at  Middlebury  (Congr.) 130 

5.  Vermont  University,  at  Burlington  (Congr.) » .    80 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

6.  Harvard  University,  at  Cambridge  (Unitarian) 210 

7.  Amherst  College,  at  Amherst  (Congr.) 230 

8.  Williams  College,  at  WUliamstown  (Congr.) 130 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

9.  Brown  University,  at  Providence  (Baptist) 130 

CONNECTICUT. 

10.  Yale  College,  at  New  Haven  (Congr.) 500 

11.  Washington  College,  at  Hartford  (Episcopal). 70 

12.  Wesleyan  University,  at  Middletown  (Methodist) 80 

NEVfTORK. 

13.  New  York  University,  at  New  York  (no  religious  persuasion) 150 

14.  Columbia  College,  at  New  York  (Episcopal) 1.50 

15.  Union  College,  at  Schenectady  (Presbyterian) 210 

16   Hamilton  College,  at  Clinton  (Presbyterian) 100 

17.  Geneva  College,  at  Geneva  (Episcopal) 80 

NEW  JERSEY. 

LS.  Rutgers  College,  at  New  Brunswick  (Reformed  Dutch) 80 

19.  New  Jersey  College,  at  Princeton  (Presbyterian) 180 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

20.  University  of  Pennsylvania,  at  Philadelphia  (Episcopal) 120 

21.  Lafayette  College,  at  Easton  (Presbyterian) 80 

22.  Bristol  College,  near  Bristol  (Episcopal) 80 

23.  Pennsylvania  College,  at  Gettysbury  (Lutheran) 100 

24.  Dickinson  College,  at  Carhsle  (Methodist) 100 

25.  Jefferson  College,  at  Canonburg  (Presbyterian) .• 230 

26.  Washington  College,  at  Washington  (Presbyterian) 150 

27.  Western  University  of  Pennsylvania,  at  Pittsburg  (Cov.) 85 

23.  Allegany  College,  at  Meadville  (Methodist) 80 

Girard  College,  building  at  Philadelphia,  will  cost  in  building 
700,000  dollars ;  has  a  fund  of  2,000,000  dollars  for  orphan  boys. 

DELAWARE. 

29.  Delaware  College,  at  Newark  (Presbyterian) 50 

MARYLAND. 

30.  St.  Mary's  College,  at  Baltimore  (Catholic) 80 

31.  St.  Mary's  College,  at  Emittsburg  (Catholic) 120 

32.  St.  John's  College,  at  Annapolis  (Episcopal) : 80 

VIRGINIA. 

33.  William  and  Mary  CoUege,  at  Williamsburg  (Episcopal.) 75 

12* 


138  EDUCATION. 

StudenU. 

34.  University  of  Virginia,  at  Charlottesville 180 

35.  Hampden-Sidney  College,  Prince  Edward  County  (Episcopal) 80 

36.  Washington  College,  at  Lexington  (Presbyterian) 75 

37.  Randolph  College,  at  Lexington  (Methodist) 80 

38.  Columbian  College,  at  Washington  (Baptist) 70 

39.  Columbian  College,  at  Georgetown  (Catholic) 120 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

40.  North  Carolina  University,  at  Chapel  Hill 120 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

41.  South  Carohna  University,  at  Columbia 60 

42.  Charleston  College,  at  Charleston  (Episcopal) 120 

GEORGIA. 

43.  Georgia  University,  at  Athens  (Presbyterian) 120 

ALABAMA. 

44.  University  of  Alabama,  at  Tuscaloosa  (Baptist) 70 

45.  La  Grange  College,  at  La  Grange,  in  Alabama  (Methodist) 100 

46.  Spring  Hill  College,  Mobile  (Catholic) 110 

A  new  College  is  about  to  commence  at  Marion,  by  the  Presby- 
terians. 

LOUISIANA, 

47.  College  of  Louisiana,  at  Jackson  (no  religious  influence) 80 

48.  College  at  Ibberville  (Catholic) 100 

A  new  College  is  about  to  be  built  in  the  Opelourus  district,  by 
the  friends  of  education.    Catholics  are  seeking  its  control. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

49.  Jefferson  College,  at  Washington  (no  religious  persuasion) 50 

50.  Oakhill  College,  near  Port  Gibson  (Presbyterian) 70 

TENNESSEE. 

51.  Nashville  University,  at  Nashville  (Presbyterian) 90 

52.  College  near  Columbia  (Presbyterian) 80 

53.  East  Tennessee  College,  at  Knoxville  (Presbyterian) 30 

54.  Washington  College,  near  Jonesboro,  (Presbyterian) 30 

55.  Washington  College,  at (Presbyterian) 30 

KENTUCKY. 

56.  Transylvania  University,  at  Lexington  (Episcopal) 70 

57.  Centre  College,  at  Danville  (Presbyterian) 90 

58.  Georgetown  College,  at  Georgeto\vn  (Baptist) 40 

59.  Bardstown  College,  at  Bardstown  (Catholic) 100 

60.  Bardstown  College,  in  Washington  county  (Cathohc) 100 

61.  Cumberlajid  College,  at  Princeton  (Cumb.  Presbyterian) 120 

62.  Augusta  College,  at  Augusta  (Methodist). HO 


COLLEGIATE  SCHOOLS.  139 

OHIO. 

Studeatl. 

63.  Athcnaeiuii,  at  Cincinnati  (Catholic) 90 

64.  Miami  University,  at  Oxford  (Presbyterian) 160 

65.  Ohio  University,  at  Athens  (Presbyterian) 90 

66.  FrankUn  College,  at  New  Athens  (Presbyterian) 50 

67.  Kenyon  College,  at  Gambier  (Episcopal) 1.50 

68.  Western  Reserve  College,  at  Hudson  (Presbyterian) 1(X) 

69.  Ripley  College,  at  Ripley 50 

INDIANA. 

70.  College  of  Indiana,  at  Bloomington  (Presbyterian) 60 

71.  J^outh  Hanover  College,  near  Madison  (Presbyterian) 120 

ILLINOIS. 

72.  Illinois  College,  at  Jacksonville  (Presbyterian) 90 

MISS0LT{I. 

73.  Marion  College,  near  Pahnyra  (Presbyterian) 50 

74.  Missouri  University,  at  St.  Louis  (Catholic) 140 

75.  Bishop's  College,  at  Barrens,  Perry  county  (Catholic) 120 

I  think  you  will  not  be  able  to  pass  your  eye  over  this 
list,  and  the  previous  statements,  and  connect  them  with 
the  circumstances  of  the  people,  without  being  filled 
with  surprise  and  admiration.  Here  are  no  less  than 
TWENTY-ONE  thcological  collcgcs,  all  of  which  have  been 
instituted  since  the  year  1808  !  and  they  contain  853 
students,  and  have  accumulated  57,000  volumes  !  Here 
are  seventy-five  colleges  for  general  education,  most  of 
them  with  professional  departments,  and  they  have 
8,136  students!  and  forty  of  these  have  been  created 
since  the  year  1814  !  Altogether  there  are  ninety-six 
colleges,  and  no  less  than  nine  thousand  and  thirty- 
two  students !  Some  of  these  colleges  are  literally 
springing  up  in  the  desert,  and  are  putting  themselves  in 
readiness  to  bless  generations  that  shall  be  born  !  It  is 
impossible  not  to  feel  that  the  influence  they  exert 
must  be  amazing  in  extent,  and  in  the  highest  degree 
sanitory. 

Besides  the  general  influence  which  they  must  have, 
I  wish  to  remark  their  effect  on  the  ministry.  In  doing 
so,  it  must  be  candidly  admitted  that  many  persons  com- 
posing the  existing  ministry  have  not  graduated  in  any 
college,  and  therefore  have,  at  least,  no  direct  benefit. 


140  EDUCATION. 

The  Methodists  and  Baptists,  especially,  have  here,  as 
they  have  with  us,  undervalued  an  educated  ministry  } 
and  many  who  have  entered  a  college  have,  from  pious 
but  indiscreet  zeal,  not  kept  terms.  Of  the  11,000  mi- 
nisters reported,  I  should  think  3,000  may  be  regarded 
as  mostly  self-taught;  and  of  the  8,000  left,  I  should 
conclude  that  upwards  of  2,000  had  not  regularly  gradu- 
ated in  their  respective  colleges.  Still  this  leaves  nearly 
6,000  who  have  been  fairly  educated  ;  and  this  amount 
does,  in  fact,  give  to  the  entire  ministry  as  much  the 
character  of  intelligence  and  cultivation  as  shall  any 
where  be  found. 

Whatever  may  be  the  actual  use  of  the  means  to  be 
found  in  this  country,  certainly  those  means,  as  they 
contribute  to  supply  the  church  with  a  well-trained  and 
efficient  ministry,  excel  any  thing  which  we  have  at 
home.  The  student  for  the  sacred  calling  gets  a  better 
classical  and  general  education,  than  he  would  get  iri 
our  dissenting  colleges,  while  thi^s  professional  educa- 
tion is  not  inferior  ;  and  he  gets  a  theological  education 
unspeakably  better  than  Oxford  or  Cambridge  would  af- 
ford him,  though  his  classical  advantages  would  be  less. 
He  derives  a  two-fold  advantage  from  the  arrangements 
at  home,  as  compared  with  our  colleges,  and  they  relate 
to  method  and  time.  The  general  course  of  learning,, 
and  the  professional  course,  are  kept  perfectly  distinct ; 
and  the  professional  is  made  to  follow  the  collegiate; 
and  the  certificate  of  excellence  in  the  one  course  is  re- 
quisite to  commencement  in  the  other.  The  time  also 
is  adequate  ;  four  years  are  allowed  for  what  is  prepa- 
ratory, and  three  years  for  what  is  professional. 

After  these  references  you  may  be  anxious  to  know, 
what  would  be  my  judgment  as  to  the  comparative  prac- 
tical efficiency  of  their  ministry.  So  far  as  general 
statement  can  meet  such  a  question,  I  would  not  with- 
hold an  impartial  opinion,  since  just  distinction  on  such 
a  subject  must  be  of  the  utmost  importance.  That  the 
ministry  of  that  country,  Avhether  educated  or  uneduca- 
ted, must  in  itself  be  highly  efficient,  is  placed  beyond 


COLLEGIATE    SCHOOLS.  141 

dispute,  in  every  competent  judgment,  by  the  single  and 
exhilarating  fact — that  it  is  a  regenerated  ministry. 
Yes,  as  far  as  I  could  ascertain,  the  whole  body  of  the 
orthodox  ministers,  Congregationalists,  Bresbyterians, 
Methodists,  Baptists,  and  mostly  ihe  Episcopalians,  are 
truly  regenerated  men.  Bringing  the  ichole  ministry 
there,  and  the  whole  ministry  here,  to  this  single  and  vi- 
tal test,  I  leave  you  to  say  where  the  advantage  rests. 

There  are  other  points  of  comparison  that  may  not  be 
without  profit,  and  in  which  we  shall  not  uniformly  be 
the  losers.  If  the  ministers  there  have  decidedly  the 
best  opportunities  of  preparing  for  their  work,  I  think 
they  usually  avail  themselves  less  of  them  afterwards, 
than  is  common  with  us.  They  have  fewer  books,  and 
they  read  less ;  they  seem  to  rely  more  on  what  the  col- 
lege has  done  for  them;  and  they  consume  so  much 
time  in  writing  their  own  thoughts,  as  to  allow  them  lit- 
tle for  enlarged  communion  with  those  of  other,  and 
mostly  better,  men. 

In  many  cases,  they  require  to  be  more  intellectual, 
but  less  metaphysical  in  their  ministry  ;  and  to  consult 
manner  as  well  as  intention.  We  have,  undoubtedly, 
many  men  who  equal  them  in  earnest  and  powerful  ad- 
dress to  the  conscience,  but,  as  a  body,  they  have  deci- 
dedly more  directness  in  their  ministration.  We  look 
more  at  what  is  secondary,  they  at  what  is  primary. 
They,  in  looking  to  the  end,  will  often  disregard  the 
means  by  which  they  may  best  attain  it ;  and  we  as  of- 
ten, in  regarding  the  complicated  means,  may  lose  sight 
of  the  end  for  a  season.  They  have  less  respect  for  the 
nicer  feelings  ;  and  we  have  more  difficulty,  when  our 
purpose  is  distinctly  before  us,  of  moving  towards  it. 
They  have  more  promptness  and  decision,  and  move 
with  sudden  power  to  a  given  object ;  but  if  that  object 
is  to  be  obtained  by  patient  and  steady  perseverance,  we 
are  rather  more  likely  to  be  successful.  In  doing  an  evi- 
dent and  great  good,  they  do  not  always  consider  whe- 
ther they  may  not  do  a  proportionate  mischief;  while 
we,  frequently,  from  the  fear  of  consequences,  do  almost 


142  EDUCATION. 

nothing.     They  make  the  better  evangelists ;    and  we 
the  better  pastors. 

Circumstances  in  either  country  have  undoubtedly 
contributed  to  produce  these  differences;  and  the  consi- 
deration both  of  cause  and  effect  may  be  profitable  to 
each  party.  One  may  readily  see  in  this  ministerial  cha- 
racter a  connexion  with  the  revivals,  which  have  at  va- 
rious seasons  been  developed.  How  far  the  character 
may  have  caused  the  revivals,  or  the  revivals  created  the 
character,  though  a  curious,  is  by  no  means  a  useless  in- 
quiry.    But  I  must  recover  myself  from  this  digression. 


LETTER  XXXIX.    . 

My  dear  Friend, 

Let  us  now  pass  from  the  College  to  a  class  of  insti- 
tutions which  falls  under  the  appellation  of  Common 
Schools.  It  will  be  best,  perhaps,  to  take  an  example 
from  the  Old  States,  and  afterwards  from  the  New  ;  and 
to  attend  and  follow  these  by  such  remarks  as  may  as- 
sist to  complete  your  acquaintance  with  this  department 
of  education. 

Of  the  Old  States,  Massachusetts  has  made  the  fullest 
experiment ;  and  as  the  results  are  the  riper,  it  may  the 
better  serve  our  purpose.  The  following  extracts  from 
a  letter  on  this  subject  are  so  clear  and  appropriate  as  to 
induce  me  to  insert  them : — 

"You  ask  to  be  informed  of  our  school  system,  the 
way  in  which  money  is  raised,  its  amount,  and  its  ap- 
plication. 

"  It  has  been  alike  the  happiness  and  glory  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Massachusetts,  from  the  earliest  settlement  of  the 
colony,  to  have  made  ample  provision  for  the  education 
of  children  and  youth ;  and  what  is  truly  remarkable,  the 
mode  which  was  first  adopted  for  effecting  this  purpose, 


COMMON   SCHOOLS.  143 

by  public  contributions,  equally  apportioned  according  to 
the  ability  of  the  country  and  of  the  inhabitants  respect- 
ively, has  remained  unchanged  to  the  present  time.  In 
the  year  1647,  a  law  was  passed,  which  required  such 
townships  as  had  fifty  householders  to  appoint  some 
person  within  their  towns,  to  teach  children  lo  write  and 
to  read  ;  and  towns,  which  had  one  thousand  house- 
holders, to  maintain  a  grammar  school,  in  which  youth 
might  be  fitted  for  the  University,  in  the  quaint  language 
of  the  preamble  to  the  Act — '  It  being  one  chief  project 
of  Satan  to  keep  men  from  the  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
lures,  and  to  the  end,  that  knowledge  might  not  be 
buried  in  the  graves  of  our  forefathers,  in  church  and 
commonwealth,  the  Lord  assisting  our  endeavours.'  By 
subsequent  statutes,  as  the  country  advanced  in  popula- 
tion and  wealth,  the  number  of  schools  to  be  supported 
by  the  towns,  in  the  fulfilment  of  corporate  obligations, 
was  increased,  the  required  qualifications  of  teachers 
raised,  and  the  penalty  for  neglect  in  maintaining  the 
schools,  each  year,  which  was  at  first  five  pounds,  was 
advanced,  from  time  to  time,  to  thirty  and  forty  pounds. 
To  prevent  incompetent  and  improper  instructors  from 
being  employed,  it  was  required  that  they  should  be  sub- 
jected to  an  examination  by  the  clergymen  of  the  town, 
and  approved  by  the  select-men.  Parents  and  masters 
were  also  enjoined  to  allow  those  under  their  care  to 
improve  the  opportunities  publicly  afforded  for  their  in- 
struction, and  a  species  of  literary  and  moral  police,  con- 
stituted of  the  ministers  of  religion,  overseers  and  officers 
of  the  college,  and  civil  magistrates,  to  see  that  neglect 
and  breaches  of  the  laws  were  duly  noticed  and  pun- 
ished. 

"  Such  is  a  brief  outline  of  the  institution  of  common 
schools  under  the  colonial  and  provincial  charters.  A 
review  of  the  ancient  statutes  presents  much  matter  for 
interesting  reflection,  and  shows  with  how  great  solici- 
tude the  support  of  their  primary  seminaries  was  regu- 
lated, and  the  care  which  was  taken  to  prevent  an  eva- 
sion of  the  requirements  of  authority,  on  the  part  of  the 


144  EDUCATION. 

towns.  After  the  formation  of  the  State  Constitution, 
the  statutes  were  revised,  and,  by  a  law  of  the  common- 
wealth, passed  in  1789,  it  was  required  of  every  town  or 
district,  containing  fifty  families  or  householders,  to  \)e 
provided  with  a  schoolmaster,  or  schoolmasters,  of  good 
morals,  to  teach  children  to  read  and  write,  and  in- 
struct them  in  the  English  language,  as  loell  as  in 
arithmetic,  orthography,  and  decent  behaviour,  for 
such  term  of  time  as  shall  he  equivalent  to  six  months 
for  one  school  in  each  year.  And  any  town  or 
district,  containing  one  hundred  families  or  householders, 
was  to  be  provided  with  such  master  or  masters,  for 
such  term  of  time  as  shoiddhe  equivalent  to  one  school 
for  the  whole  year.  Additional  schools,  and  of  higher 
character,  were  to  be  maintained  by  towns  of  greater 
ability  ;  and  authority  was  given  to  towns  to  create  and 
define  school  districts,  within  the  limits  of  which  school- 
houses  were  to  be  erected  and  schools  kept,  and  to  raise 
money  for  their  support,  by  assessment  of  the  polls  and 
rateable  estates  of  the  inhabitants,  to  be  collected  in  the 
manner  of  other  taxes.  Schoolmasters,  before  they 
were  employed,  were  to  be  examined  and  approved,  and 
all  the  obligations  created  by  law  were  enforced  by  high 
pecuniary  sanctions.  In  1827,  these  laws  were  again 
revised,  and  some  improvement  in  the  plan  of  regula- 
ting and  teaching  the  schools,  which  experience  had 
suggested,  were  introduced. 

"  The  more  particular  details  of  the  system  by  which 
the  common  schools  of  Massachusetts  have  now,  for 
two  centuries,  been  effectually  maintained,  and  made 
eminently  successful  in  diffusing  knowledge  and  the 
principles  of  virtue  and  piety  among  the  people,  are  bet- 
ter gathered  from  the  statute  books,  than  from  any  ab- 
stract which  may  be  offered  of  their  various  provisions. 
The  practical  operation  of  the  laws  has  been,  to  secure, 
in  every  district  and  village  of  the  commonwealth^ 
the  means  of  regular  instruction  to  children  in  the  ele- 
mentary branches  of  learning,  and  where  there  was 
wealth  and  population  to  justify  the  occasion,  the  estab- 


COMMON  SCHOOLS.  145 

lishment  and  support  of  schools  of  competent  character 
to  prepare  youth  for  admission  to  college,  or  to  enter 
upon  the  active  business  of  life.  The  towns  are  divided, 
by  their  own  act,  under  the  authority  of  the  law,  into 
convenient  and  distinct  districts,  with  precise  geographi- 
cal limits,  having  regard  to  the  dispersed  or  compact  sit- 
uation of  the  inhabitants.  In  each  of  these  districts  is  a 
school-house,  the  erection  and  repairs  of  which  may  be 
caused  by  the  town,  or  by  the  district  themselves,  which, 
for  this  purpose,  have  the  powers  of  corporations  in 
holding  meetings  and  granting  money.  The  money,  to 
maintain  the  schools,  is  granted  by  the  towns  in  their 
meetings,  held  in  the  month  of  March  or  April  annually, 
and  is  afterwards  assessed  and  collected  with  the  other 
taxes  for  the  yeir.  It  is  usually  distributed  among  the 
districts,  by  orders  drawn  by  the  select-men,  or  the 
treasurer,  according  to  some  proportion,  either  of  the 
amount  paid  within  the  district,  or  the  numbers  of  mi- 
nors, or  to  each  district  an  equal  part ;  and  in  all  in- 
stances, in  conformity  with  a  previous  vote  of  the  town. 
By  the  late  law,  a  school  committee,  consisting  of  three, 
five,  or  seven,  is  required  to  be  chosen  annually,  who 
have  the  general  direction  and  oversight  of  the  schools. 
It  is  made  their  duty  to  employ  the  instructors  of  the 
highest  schools,  and  to  examine  into  the  character  and 
qualifications  of  all  the  others.  They  are  to  visit  the 
schools  frequently,  and  to  ascertain,  by  their  own  obser- 
vation, that  they  are  faithfully  taught.  They  have  au- 
thority to  prescribe  the  class-books  which  are  to  be  used, 
and,  in  their  discretion,  to  cause  them  to  be  purchased, 
at  the  expense  of  the  town,  and  furnished  to  those  who 
are  destitute  of  them,  to  be  assessed  afterwards  on  the 
parents  or  guardians,  who  should  have  supplied  them, 
unless  from  poverty  they  shall  be  excused  by  the  asses- 
sors. A  comttiittee-man  is  also  chosen  for  each  district, 
for  the  management  of  the  prudential  concerns  of  the 
school  within  his  district,  whose  particular  duty  it  is  to 
engage  the  instructor  for  the  district,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  school  committee,  to  see  that  the  school  is 
Vol.  II.— G  13 


146  EDUCATION. 

accommodated  with  a  suitable  house,  to  provide  fuel  and 
proper  conveniences,  and  to  consult  with,  and  give  such 
information  and  aid  to  the  committee  of  the  town,  as 
may  enable  them  to  discharge  their  assigned  duties. 

"  As  to  the  amount  of  money  raised  annually  in  the 
different  towns  of  Massachusetts,  for  the  support  of  pub- 
lic schools,  it  is  obvious,  from  referring  to  the  provisions 
of  the  law,  that  it  varies  with  the  situation  and  ability 
of  the  respective  corporations.  If  in  towns  having  fifty 
families,  schools  are  maintained,  at  the  public  charge,  for 
as  great  a  proportion  of  the  year  as  would  be  equal  to  one 
school  for  six  months ;  and  in  towns  having  one  hun- 
dred families,  for  such  terms  of  time  as  would  be  equiva- 
lent to  one  school  for  the  whole  yeari,  and  so  on,  accord 
ing  to  the  enactment;  the  law  is  satisfied.  But  it  rare- 
ly happens  that  so  little  is  done  as  would  be  limited  by 
a  strict  compliance  with  legal  requirements.  It  may  be 
considered  as  a  general  remark,  applicable  alike  to  all 
the  towns,  that,  in  granting  money  for  schools,  the  only 
inquiry  is,  how  much  benefit  Avill  the  situation  of  the  in- 
habitants admit  of  their  deriving  from  opportunities  for 
the  instruction  of  their  children  ;  and  the  answer  has  a 
higher  relation  to  their  desire  for  the  improvement  of 
schools,  than  to  the  money  which  might  be  saved  in  the 
time  of  keeping  them.  The  usual  arrangement  in 
country  towns  is  to  provide  sufficient  means  for  keeping 
a  man's  school  for  the  three  winter  months,  with  a  more 
particular  reference  to  the  instruction  of  boys  and  youth 
of  some  advance  in  years,  and  a  woman's  school  for 
children,  during  the  rest  of  the  year,  or  at  least  through 
the  summer  months,  in  each  district  of  the  town,  and 
scarcely  less  than  this  is  done  in  any  school  district  of 
the  most  inconsiderable  towns.  In  many  places  much 
more  is  accomplished.  But  as  the  information,  which 
has  been  requested,  relates  to  schools  enjoined  by  law, 
the  maintenance  of  those  supported  by  subscription,  or 
kept  by  individuals  on  their  own  account,  of  the  one  or 
the  other  of  which  classes  there  are  some  in  the  most 
populous  towns,  is  not  noticed. 


COMMON    SCHOOLS.  117 

"It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  from  the  forcsjoing  detail, 
ihat  schools  are  established  throughout  Massachusetts 
by  the  authority  of  law  ; — that  they  are  kept  a  portion  of 
each  year  in  such  convenient  districts  in  every  town,  as 
to  afford  opportunity  to  all  the  children  and  youth  to  at- 
tend them  ; — that  the  money  raised  by  the  town  to  de- 
fray the  expense  of  all  the  schools,  is  distributed  by  some 
just  and  satisfactory  rule  of  proportion  among  the  dis- 
tricts ; — that  competent  and  suitable  teachers  are  secured 
by  the  obligation  to  which  they  are  subjected  of  an  ex- 
amination and  approval  by   the  school  committee,  and 
that  fidelity,  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty,  is  enforced 
by   their  responsibility  to  this  committee,   who  are  re- 
quired frequently  to  visit  the  schools,  prescribe  the  books 
to  be  used,  and  direct  the  course  of  instruction.     As  a 
system  of  public   and  general  arrangement,    it   seems 
hardly  possible  it  should  be  improved.     The  particular 
attention  which  was  given  to  the  whole  subject  upon  the 
last  revision  of  the  law  could  suggest  nothing  better.     It 
will  be  recollected,  however,  that  there  is  not.  nor  has 
there  ever, been,  a  public  school  fimd  in  Massachusetts. 
The  support  of  the  schools  depends  upon  the  requisition 
of  law,  and  the  force  of  public  sentiment  in  their  favour. 
It  has  been  sometimes  the  suggestion  of  observant  and 
wise  men,  that  a  greater  interest  is  manifested  in  their 
proper  improvement  where  this  is  the  case,  and  when  the 
inducement  of  a  personal   concern    in   the    expense  is 
added  to  a  sense  of  duty  in  directing  its  appropriation. 
Certain  it  is,  that  there  has  never  been  any  want  of  in- 
terest  manifested    here,    either    in  raising   a   sufficient 
amount  of  money,  or  in  attending  to  its  most  useful  ap- 
plication.    The  result  is  every  where  seen  in  the  degree 
of  education  and  qualification  for  business,  which  is  pos- 
sessed by  all  classes  of  the  people.     Even  in  the  hum- 
blest condition  of  society,  a  native  citizen  of  Massachu- 
setts will  hardly  be  found,  incapable  of  reading  and  writ- 
ing, or  ignorant  of  the  rudiments  of  grammar  and  the  ele- 
mentary rules  of  arithmetic,  while  there  are  thousands, 
who  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  public  schools 
G  2 


148  EDUCATION. 

alone,  have  acquired  a  classical  education,  and  been  emi- 
nently useful  and  distinguished  in  life." 

From  this  statement  you  Avill  observe  that  the  prima- 
ry school  is  the  first  to  make  its  appearance  ;  and  that  it 
does  this  when  some  fifty  persons  have  settled  in  a  dis- 
trict. Like  every  thing  else  in  the  young  settlement,  it 
is  at  first  small ;  and,  though  valuable^  insignificant.  A 
mistress  is  the  teacher,  and  she  officiates  perhaps  only 
for  half  the  year.  A  master  is  afterwards  procured  for 
the  winter  months,  and  the  school  is  in  constant  action. 
As -the  inhabitants  thicken,  a  grammar  school  is  added  ; 
the  children,  at  a  given  age,  are  translated  to  it,  and  it 
supplies  them  with  a  good  English  education. 

In  the  large  town,  in  Boston  for  instance,  the  system 
still  develops  itself,  according  to  the  demands  made 
upon  it.  There  is,  1.  the  primary  school,  which  pro- 
vides instruction,  by  a  mistress,  for  children  between 
four  and  seven  years  of  age.  It  is  a  class  of  infant 
school,  and  prepares  its  little  charge  in  the  first  rudi 
ments  of  learning,  2.  There  is  the  grammar  school. 
This  school  provides  for  the  child  from  seven  to  fourteen 
years  of  age  ;  and  he  enters  by  a  certificate  from  the  pri- 
mary school.  His  education  is  still  wholly  English  ;  he 
is  thoroughly  taught  in  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  gram- 
mar, and  geography  ;  and  these  are  deemed  sufficient  for 
the  ordinary  purposes  of  life.  The  schools  are  usually 
got  up  in  three  stories ;  they  are  of  good  dimensions,  and 
exceedingly  well  arranged.  It  is  usual  for  the  classes 
to  change  the  rooms  in  fulfilling  different  pursuits.  Ex- 
actly the  same  provisions  are  made  for  the  girls  ;  and, 
while  the  assistants  are  of  their  own  sex,  the  principal 
in  each  school  is  a  master.  I  had  opportunities  of  ex- 
amining some  classes  in  this  order  of  school,  and  cer- 
tainly I  have  never  found  boys  to  excel,  or  girls  to  equal 
them.  It  was  not  merely  the  memory  that  was  trained 
and  stored ;  all  the  faculties  weje  educated. 

Then  there  is  springing  out  of  these,  and  the  wants  of 
an  advancing  community,  two  other  schools.  The  one  is 
termed  the  English  High  School.    Its  object  is  to  fur- 


COMMON  SCHOOLS.  149 

nish  youn^  men  who  are  not  intended  for  a  collegiate 
course  of  study,  and  who  have  enjoyed  all  the  advanta- 
ges of  the  other  schools,  with  the  means  of  completing 
a  good  English  education,  to  fit  them  for  active  life,  and 
to  qualify  them  for  eminence  in  private  and  public  sta- 
tions. This  institution,  therefore,  provides  instruction 
in  the  elements  of  mathematics  and  natural  philosophy, 
with  their  application  to  the  sciences  and  arts  ;  in  gram- 
mar, rhetoric,  and  belles  lettres  ;  in  moral  philosphy  ;  in 
history,  natural,  and  civil ;  and  in  the  French  language. 
It  is  supplied  with  a  valuable  mathematical  and  philoso- 
phical apparatus  for  the  purpose  of  experiment  and  illus- 
tration. 

The  other  institution  is  the  Latin  school.  This  com- 
pletes the  system  ;  and  is  designed  for  those  who  are 
about  to  pass  to  college.  The  Latin  and  Greek  lan- 
guages are  taught  here.  Instruction  is  also  given  in  ma- 
thematics, geography,  history,  elocution,  and  English 
composition. 

The  practical  wisdom  of  this  twofold  arrangement, 
must,  I  think,  commend  itself  to  every  one.  It  supplies 
alike  to  the  young  tradesman,  and  the  young  scholar, 
just  what  they  want;  and  introduces  them  to  their  re- 
spective course  of  life  with  the  greatest  advantage.  No 
time  is  wasted  in  useless  pursuit ;  where  the  classical 
languages  are  needed  they  are  supplied  ;  where  they  are 
not,  they  are  withheld.  The  education  is  not  only  good 
in  itself;  it  is  doubled  in  value  by  the  principle  of  adap- 
tation. 

Although  I  have  selected  Massachusetts  as  most  fruit- 
ful in  results,  it  is  not  the  most  perfect  in  its  general 
system.  The  States  which  have  been  settled  later,  es- 
pecially Maine,  have  incorporated  the  modern  improve- 
ments with  more  readiness,  and  have  availed  themselves 
of  the  experience  of  elder  associates.  This  State  has 
recently  made  many  important  variations  ;  especially  in 
adopting  the  monitorial  methods. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  variations,  it  is  unques- 
tionable that  the  system  has  operated  most  delightfully  for 
13* 


150  EDUCATION. 

New  England.  It  was  lately  ascertained,  by  returns 
from  131  towns  in  Massachusetts,  that  the  number  of 
scholars  was  12,393 ;  that  the  number  of  persons  in 
those  towns,  between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and  twenty- 
one,  who  are  unable  to  write,  was  fifty-eight ;  and  that 
in  one  town  there  were  only  three  persons  who  could 
not  read  and  write,  and  these  three  were  dumb  ! 

In  Connecticut  it  was  found  that  275,000  persons  were 
in  attendance  on  the  free  schools;  and  in  New  England 
generally  it  may  be  safely  affirmed  that  the  whole  popu- 
lation are  educated.  The  exceptions  would  not  amount 
to  more  than  two  or  three  thousand  ;  and  these  composed 
mostly  of  blacks  and  foreigners. 

The  provisions  of  the  system  are  made,  and  ostensi- 
bly fulfilled  by  the  government.  In  Connecticut  the 
whole  expense  is  met  by  an  existing  fund ;  in  Massachu- 
setts, and  the  otJier  New  England  States,  it  is  chiefly 
met  by  taxation.  Taxation,  however,  in  this  connexion, 
has  been  misunderstood.  It  is  not  the  government  who 
impose  a  general  tax ;  but  the  people  who  meet,  and 
impose  the  tax  on  themselves.  True  it  is,  that  the  go- 
vernment threatens  penalties,  in  case  its  provisions  are 
not  executed  ;  but  such  is  the  power  of  public  sentiment 
in  favour  of  education,  that  I  could  not  find  an  instance 
in  which  coercion  was  necessary.  The  payment  which 
they  levy  upon  themselves  also,  is  usually  beyond  what 
any  provisions  of  law  would  require ;  so  that  the  entire 
work  may  be  regarded  rather  as  the  fruit  of  voluntary 
action  than  of  any  other  principle.  The  wisdom  of  the 
legislature  is  shown  to  lie  in  the  encouragement  of  the 
voluntary  principle,  not  in  superseding  it ;  and  it  is  gene- 
rally admitted,  that  where  it  is  excluded  from  the  sys- 
tem, either  by  legal  enactment,  or,  as  in  the  case  of  Con- 
necticut, by  an  adequate  fund,  the  popular  education  is 
by  no  means  so  efficient. 

Let  us  now  turn  for  an  example  to  the  middle  States, 
which  are  of  later  settlement.  New  York  is  undoubt- 
edly the  best,  and  deserves  our  attentive  consideration. 
The  following  statements  from  the  pen  of  the  Secretary 


COMMON    SCHOOLS,  151 

of  State,  and  the  Superintendent  of  the  Schools,  is 
cou^mended  alike  for  its  brevity  and  clearness: — 

"  The  revenue  arising  from  the  school  fund  is  appor- 
tioned, by  the  superintendent,  to  the  several  towns  and 
cities  in  the  state,  in  the  ratio  of  the  population  in  the 
cities,  and  in  proportion  to  the  children  between  five  and 
sixteen  in  the  towns.  The  amount  of  the  apportionment 
for  each  county,  is  transmitted  to  the  board  of  supervi- 
sors, which  body  is  required  annually  to  assess,  upon  the 
taxable  inhabitants  of  each  town,  a  sum  equal  to  that 
which  is  apportioned  to  the  town  by  the  superintendent. 
Thus  there  is  paid  from  the  state  treasury,  to  each  town, 
a  certain  sum,  on  condition  that  the  taxable  inhabitants 
of  the  town  raise  a  like  sum,  and  the  amount  thus  pro- 
vided must  be  applied  exclusively  to  the  payment  of 
teacher's  wages,  and  of  those  duly  qualified,  according 
to  the  provision  of  the  school  law. 

"  The  amount  paid  from  the  state  treasury  is  transmit- 
ted to  the  treasury  of  each  county,  and  by  this  ofiicer 
paid  to  the  school  commissioners,  three  of  whom  are  an- 
nually chosen  in  each  town ;  the  collector  of  the  town 
pays  the  amount  assessed  upon  the  town  for  the  use  of 
schools,  to  the  same  commissioners  ;  these  commission- 
ers apportion  the  money  which  comes  into  their  hands 
to  such  districts  as  have  complied  with  the  conditions 
of  the  statute,  and  have  made  their  returns  to  the  com- 
missioners accordingly. 

"  The  trustees  of  each  district  are  required  to  account 
for  the  expenditure  of  the  money  by  an  annual  report  to 
the  commissioners  of  the  town,  embracing,  also,  the 
number  of  children,  and  the  general  condition  of  the  dis- 
trict. If  they  fail  to  make  the  report,  the  school  money 
is  apportioned  to  such  districts  as  do  report.  The  town 
commissioners  are  also  required  to  make  an  annual  re- 
port, accounting  for  the  money  received  for  their  town, 
giving  the  number  of  districts,  and  an  abstract  of  the 
returns  from  the  several  districts.  The  reports  of  the 
commissioners  are  sent  to  the  county  clerk,  who  is  re- 
quired to  transmit  copies  thereof  to  the  superintendent 


152  EDUCATION. 

of  Gommon  schools.  It  is  made  the  duty  of  the  super- 
intendent to  prei^ent  an  annual  report  to  the  Legislature, 
containing  an  abstract  of  the  reports  received  from  the 
several  towns,  &c.  Each  town  appoints  annually  three 
commissioners,  whose  duty  it  is  to  divide  the  town  into 
a  convenient  number  of  school  districts,  to  receive  the 
school  monies  for  the  town,  and  apportion  them  among 
tlie  several  districts,  and  to  make  an  annual  report  to  the 
superintendent.  Each  town  clerk,  is  ea^  officio,  clerk  of 
the  school  commissioners,  and  is  required  to  attend  to  all 
communications  received  from  the  superintendent,  for  the 
commissioners.  There  are  also  appointed  by  the  town, 
annually,  three  inspectors  of  common  schools,  whose 
duty  it  i^  to  examine  all  teachers  for  the  town,  and  give 
certificates.  They  are  also  required  to  visit  the  schools 
at  least  once  in  each  year.  The  taxable  inhabitants  of 
the  district,  by  a  majority,  designate  the  site  for  the 
school-house,  vote  a  tax  for  building  the  house,  and  ap- 
point the  district  officers,  consisting  of  three  trustees,  a 
clerk,  and  collector  ;  the  trustees  assess  the  tax,  have  the 
custody  of  the  school-house,  and  employ  the  teachers, 
and  pay  them  the  public  money,  and  collect  the  residue 
of  the  teachers'  wages  from  the  patrons  of  the  school. 

"  The  county  treasurers  and  the  county  clerks  are  the 
organs  through  which  the  money  is  transmitted  to  the 
towns,  and  the  school  reports  received  from  them.  There 
is  an  appeal  to  the  town  commissioners  from  certain  acts 
of  the  trustees,  &c. ;  and  an  appeal  to  the  superintendent 
from  certain  acts  of  the  commissioners,  &c. 

"This  State  distributes  annually  100,000  dollars, 
which  is  about  twenty -five  cents  to  each  scholar  between 
five  and  sixteen.  These  twenty-five  cents  go  out,  cou- 
pled with  such  conditions  as  to  ensure  the  application  of 
at  least  three  times  its  amount  to  the  same  object:  that 
is,  the  town  makes  it  fifty  cents,  and  the  necessary  ex- 
penditures by  the  inhabitants  of  the  district,  if  they 
restrict  themselves  to  a  bare  compliance  with  the  law, 
must  be  at  least  fifty  cents  more.  ■  It  is  thus  seen  that 
by  this  feature  in  our  school  system,  100,000  dollars  ap- 


COMMON*    SCHOOLS.  153 

portioned  from  the  state  treasury,  are  made  to  perform 
the  office,  or  at  least,  to  ensure  the  application  of  400,000 
annually,  to  the  use  of  common  schools." 

The  fund  referred  to  in  this  communication  was  begun 
in  1S05,  and  is  formed  by  the  sale  of  land  appropriated 
by  the  State  to  the  uses  of  education.  It  amounts  now 
to  1,700,000  dollars,  and  yields  an  income  of  more  than 
100,000  dollars  per  annum.  By  the  provision  of  the 
constitution,  all  the  unappropriated  lands  belonging  to 
the  State  are  granted  to  it;  and  these  are  computed  to 
amount  to  upwards  of  869,000  acres.  While  this  fund 
was  growing,  the  State  made  graduated  votes  annually, 
so  as  to  have  100,000  dollars  disposable  for  this  object. 

One  great  excellency  of  the  plan  is,  that  it  does  just 
enough  to  excite  and  encourage  public  eflfort.  While 
the  State  employs  100,000  dollars,  it  is  so  employe^!  as 
to  ensure  the  application  to  the  proposed  object  of  no 
less  than  400,000.  Again,  the  100,000  so  applied  is  felt 
to  be  a  public  fund,  in  which  every  citizen  has  an  equal 
interest;  but  if  he  does  not  do  his  part,  he  forfeits  his 
share  in  this  fund,  and  it  goes  to  enrich  some  other  town- 
ship. Thus  the  indifference  natural  to  many  is  overcome 
by  pique  on  the  one  hand,  and  self-interest  on  the  other. 
The  various  districts  are  not  only  empowered  to  tax 
themselves ;  they  are  tempted  by  the  strongest  induce- 
ments to  do  it. 

Another  equally  wise  arrangement  for  infusing  and 
sustaining  vigour  throughout  the  whole  economy  is,  that 
an  annual  and  correct  report  is  made  imperative ;  so  that, 
if  in  any  year  the  school  is  not  reported,  it  is  not  assisted. 
Of  course,  this  insures  the  discharge  of  a  duty  which, 
in  other  circumstances,  is  usually  found  to  fail.  In  Mas- 
sachusetts the  report  is  expected,  but  it  is  optional ;  and 
therefore  the  returns  are  very  uncertain  and  imperfect; 
while  in  New  York,  out  of  8,600  schools,  returns  were 
made  on  8,164.  Those  who  know  from  experience,  that 
the  great  difficulty  in  working  even  a  good  plan  is  to 
sustain  its  original  vigour,  will  at  once  appreciate  this 
provision  as  adapted  to  master  this  difficulty. 
G3 


154  EDUCATION. 

Another  principle  equally  wise,  is,  that  the  State  never 
begins  the  work  of  erecting  a  school.  It  requires  the 
citizens  to  do  it,  and  it  will  lend  them  its  aid.  It  gives 
them  power,  in  the  first  place,  to  tax  themselves  for  the 
purpose.  Then,  it  requires  that,  before  they  can  parti- 
cipate in  the  common  fund,  they  shall  have  given  evi- 
dence of  their  interest  in  the  object,  by  having  built  a 
school-house,  and  having  organized  a  school,  under  a 
legally  authorized  teacher,  at  least  three  months.  This 
again  shows  great  acquaintance  with  human  nature.  I 
need  not  remarl  on  it.  The  bird  we  nurse  is  the  bird 
we  love.  The, masterly  hand  of  De  Witt  Clinton  must 
have  assisted  to  mould  these  plans ! 

Now  for  the  results.  Notwithstanding  the  figures 
which  I  have  already  submitted  to  your  observation,  I 
think  you  will  regard  them  as  surprising.  By  the  official 
returns  for  the  year  1832,  and  which  have  unusual  claims 
to  accuracy,  the  following  interesting  particulars  are  ob- 
tained : — 

DISTRICTS,  CHILDREN,  &c. 
Cities,  towns,  and  wards,  in  the  fifty-five  counties  of  New  York. . .         811 

Organized  school  districts,  computed  at 9,600 

Number  of  children  from  five  to  sixteen  years  of  age,  December 

30,1831 508,878 

Number  of  children  at  school  in  the  year  1832 494,959 

Since  the  year  1827,  returns  have  been  made  annually 
from  every  town;  and  in  1832,  returns  were  made  from 
8,941  districts,  in  which  schools  Avere  open,  on  an  ave- 
rage, eight  months  in  twelve  ;  and  the  number  of  schools 
in  operation  was  computed  at  9,270. 

EXPENDITURE  FOR  COMMON  SCHOOLS  IN  1832. 

iJollars.  Cts. 

Sum  paid  out  of  the  State  Treasury,  (income  of  the  Fund) 100,000  00 

Sum  raised  by  a  tax  on  the  people  of  the  State 188,384  53 

Sum  derived  from  local  funds 17,198  25 

Total  of  public  monies  distributed  by  Commissioners 305,582  78 

Additional  sum  raised  in  the  several  districts '...,....,.  358,320  17 

663,902  95 
Of  this  thqrewas  raised  by  a  special  tax  for  building  school- 
houses  in  tlic  city  of  New  York,  about ■ 60,000  00 

Total  sum  paid  for  teachers'  wages 603.902  90 


COMMON    SCHOOLS. 


155 


The  amount  paid  for  teacliers'  wages  is  computed  at 
only  about  one  half  of  the  expense  annually  incurred  for 
tlie  support  of  common  schools. 

Dollars.    Cls. 
Estimated  value  of  9,270  school-houses  (those  in  the  city   of 
New  York  being  computed  at  200,000  dollars)  2,040,000  doUars, 

the  annual  interest  of  which  at  six  per  cent,  is 122,400  00 

Fuel  for  9,t270  school-houses,  at  10  dollars  each » 92,/00  00 

Exjicnse  of  books  for  494,959  scholars,  at  50  cents  each 217,479  50 

Total 

To  this  add  (see  above) 

Total  expenditure  for  common  schools  in  IS32 , 


. . . .  4(.2,579  50 
06.3, 90-2  95 


...1,126,482  45 


COMPARATIVE  VIEW  OF  THE  RETURNS  OF  COMMON  SCHOOLS, 
PROM  1816  TO  1833. 


r 

i 

1 

1 

2 

'4 

1 

i-; 

'm-] 

- 

r. 

.= 

s 

Q) 

—  o 

2 

:5  o  S 

i 

« 

^ 

B 

§ 

£3 

2 

fl 

GFs 

« 

-s 

■f 

^ 

£ 

1=2 

.=  2 

'^il 

5| 

1! 

il 

E-5 
■3fe 

z 

Q 

■il 

II 

z 

.2      '• 

M 

ii 

§5 

< 

fa 

-Ml 

if 

=5 
z 

if 

m 
ijfi 

Ifii 

Dollars.  Cis., 

DoUi^.  Cts. 

1816 

■JiiS 

2,755 

2,631 

55,720  98 

140.10<1  176.449 

14  to  15 

1817 

355 

^,713  2,873 

64,834  8S 

]7U.;i-5[l9S,-M0 

6  to    7 

181S 

374 

3,204  3,233 

73.235  42 

.......     1 

lN.3,A-^3  218.969 

5  to    6 

1S19 

1(12 

l.f.U  3,814 

9.3,010  54 

210,3161235,871 
271,877  302,703 

8  to    9 

Is-Jti 

.w- 

-.  7'-. ;.-.,!  18  117,151  07 



9  to  10 

1821 

.,-i., 

•■'.:::;2  5,489  146.418  08 



304.559|  317,6-33 

ai  to  25 

182-^ 
1823 

W9 

^>A■C^'J  5,882  157,195  01 
7.(1.-.  1  6,2.55  17.3,420  60 

1 

3-32,979  339, 'a5.8j  42  to  43 
351,173  357.029    44  to  45 

1824 

656 

7,3R2  6.705  ISo  820  25 

! 

377,0.311,373.208!   94  to  93 

1825 

69-^ 

7,642  6.876  1.^2,741  61 

1 

4O2,0lO  :;S3..3lXt  101  to  96 

1826 

700 

7,773  7,117  1S2,790  09 

^ 

lJ.-...vr,  :i  !.->.. -m;  100  to  93 

182/ 

/21 

8.114  7.-5:50  185.720  46 

1.31. (;nl   }ll.--(;,   21  to  20 

1828 

/42 

>^.2'.18  7.,^K3i222,995  77 



141. N.v;  41'.i.2iC.!  26  to  91 

1829 

v.y; 

^.6(19  8.164  2:}2,:343  21 
8,872  8.L^2  214,R40  14 

■ 

16';.205  419.113,  25  to  24 

1830 

■m 

297,048  44 

}.8().(M1  46.8.2571  40  to  41 

1831  7&5 

9.(MW8,f;-Hli'^.6n  .36 

346,.8(_)7  20  - 

199, 124  497,503  250  10^49 

1832  703 

9,.3.39  8,S}1  244,99.8  85 

374,001  .54 

W.105  509.967 

1833  811 

9,600  8,941  305,582  78 

358,320  17, 

194,959  508,878 

It  appears,  then,  that  in  sixteen  years,  the  number  of 
organized  school  districts  has  increased  from  2,755  to 


9,600,  making  an 
10* 


addition,  in  sixteen  years. 


of  6,845: 


156  EDUCATION. 

while  the  scholars  have  advanced  from  140,106  to  494,959, 
making  an  addition,  in  the  same  time,  of  354,853  !  Take 
another  view  of  these  statements.  The  nmiiber  of  per- 
sons in  the  State  between  the  age  of  five  and  sixteen  is 
508,878  ;  hut  the  nmnber  at  school  is  494,959 ;  leaving 
only  13,919  of  this  age  not  actually  at  school;  and  at 
least  this  number  may  be  embraced  by  those  who  are 
between  fourteen  and  sixteen,  and  who  may  have  left 
school  for  secular  pursuits !  Again,  the  entire  popula- 
tion of  this  State,  in  1830,  was  1,918,608;  so  that  we 
have  ONE  fourth  of  the  people  at  school ! 

What  are  we  to  say  to  these  facts?  They  are  mar- 
vellous in  themselves ;  but  consider  them  in  connexion 
with  a  newly  settled  people,  and  spread  over  a  vast  ter- 
ritory, and  what  are  they  ?  Then  compare  them  with 
States  which  have  been  settled  for  ages,  and  which  boast 
of  civilization,  letters,  and  refinement,  and  what  are 
they  ?  New  York  has  one  in  four  of  her  whole  popula- 
tion at  school;  but  Scotland  has  only  one  in  ten;  Eng- 
land only  one  in  twelve;  Wales  only  one  in  twenty. 
While  France,  the  very  pink  of  refinement,  has  four 
millions  of  children  untaught,  and  half  her  entire  popu- 
lation unable  to  read,  write,  and  cipher!  Europe  has 
nothing,  except  it  be  in  Prussia,  that  will  compare  with 
the  state  of  things  we  are  now  contemplating  Avithout 
injury.  It  may  be  well,  if  what  she  suffers  by  the  com- 
parison may  induce  her,  though  late,  to  ask  for  a  remedy. 

I  have  remarked,  and  would,  in  candour,  repeat,  that 
this  is  the  best  instance  to  be  found  in  the  middle  states. 
Some  of  them  have  been  backward  in  the  race  of  im- 
provement ;  but  they  arfe  all  now  moving  with  accele- 
rated steps  ;  and  the  example  of  New  York  necessarily 
acts  on  them  with  great  power.  Pennsylvania,  perhaps, 
for  its  extent  and  early  advantages,  is  most  overshadow- 
ed by  popular  ignorance.  Good  provision  was  made 
by  the  early  settlers,  as  might  be  expected,  for  universal 
education  ;  but  this  provision  was  not  enlarged  as  the 
people  multiplied  and  spread.  The  heart  of  the  state 
was  settled  chiefly  by  Germans,  who  had  little  educa- 


COMMON    SCHOOLS.  15/ 

tion,  and  little  value  for  it;  and  the  legislature  did 
nothing  to  overcome  their  phlegm,  till  at  length  it  was 
in  danger  of  being  disabled  from  doing  any  thing  by  the 
prevalence  of  cherished  ignorance.  Both  people  and  go- 
vernment are  now  awake  to  the  evil,  and  have  arisen  to 
wipe  away  the  reproach.  An  act  for  the  general  educa- 
tion of  the  people,  by  common  schools,  was  ])assed  last 
year.  To  give  effect  to  this  act,  they  have  a  fund,  which, 
by  successive  accumulations,  now  amounts  to  nearly 
two  millions  of  dollars.  The  platform  adopted  resem- 
bles that  of  New  York ;  and  in  ten  years,  the  results 
may  be  as  striking.  It  has,  indeed,  lost  the  start  of  New 
York  by  past  negligence  ;  but  it  may  still  have  the  ho- 
nour of  generously  emulating  a  noble  example. 

But  you  are  ready  to  inquire  after  the  state  of  educa- 
tion in  the  West.  Happily  there  is  no  difficulty  in 
meeting  this  inquiry.  The  older  states  were  left  to  act 
for  themselves  on  this  subject ;  and  many  of  the  first 
efforts  arose  from  liberal  donations  on  the  part  of  indi- 
viduals ;  of  course,  the  movement  was  neither  general 
nor  simultaneous.  But  the  Congress  has  interfered 
with  the  new  States,  and  provided,  at  their  settlement, 
for  universal  education.  Every  new  township  is,  to  be 
divided  into  thirty-six  sections ;  each  section  being  a 
mile  square,  or  640  acres.  One  of  tliese  sections,  that 
is,  a  thirt);-sixth  of  the  township,  is  appropriated  to 
schools.  So  that  the  existence  of  a  fund  for  education 
is  identical  with  the  settlement  of  every  township ;  and 
as  the  town  grows  in  consideration,  so  ihe  fund  rises  in 
value.  As  soon  as  this  fund  reaches  a  given  amount,  it 
is  employed;  and  it  is  made  available  for  those  parish-^ 
es  or  townships  which  are  willing  to  rate  themselves  to 
a  required  proportion  of  the  total  expenses.  The  system 
comes  into  action  at  a  very  early  period  of  a  settlement ; 
and  until  it  can,  its  resources  ^re  accumulating  and 
condensing,  in  readiness  for  the  future.  Throughout 
the  State  of  Ohio^-for  instance,  which  was  a  desert  forty 
years  ago,  and  is' settling  now,  the  school  system  is  in 
full  plav ;  and  it  promises,  in  a  few  years,  to  equal  any 
11 


158  EDUCATION. 

thing  of  which  New  York  itself  can  boast.  The  land 
appropriated  to  the  use  of  public  schools,  in  the  new 
States  on  the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  amounts  to  8,000,000 
of  acres,  and  the  appropriations  on  the  west  of  that 
river,  on  the  same  principle,  will  be  far  more  prodi- 
gious! 

Of  course,  these  statements  are  to  be  understood  to 
apply  only  to  the  comonon  schools.  They  do  not  embrace, 
with  the  exception  of  Boston,  which  I  introduced  for  the 
sake  of  illustration,  the  superior  public  school,  nor  the 
academy,  which  is  usually  of  a  private  character,  and 
which  abounds  as  the  States  advance.  Nor  do  they  in- 
clude the  Sunday  schools,  which  impart  religious  instruc- 
tion to  nearly  a  million  of  persons,  as  most  of  these  get 
their  general  education  at  the  common  schools. 

The  extraordinary  success  which  has  attended  this 
system  may  be  ascribed  to  such  causes  as  the  following, 
and  wiiich  may,  perhaps,  have  partly  suggested  them- 
selves already  to  the  mind. 

1.  Usually,  the  Legislature  has  been  taught  not  to 
interfere  Avith  the  subject  more  thanis  necessary.  The 
work  should,  at  all  events,  be  done ;  but  the  maxim  of 
a  wise  government  will  be,  So  that  it  is  done,  the  more 
the  people  do,  and  the  less  it  does,  the  better.  What  it 
does,  should  be  rather  to  create  public  sentiment,  than 
any  thing  else  ;  where  that  is,  nothing  more  is  required. 
There  should  be  great  jealousy  of  reliance  on  funds^ 
where  they  exist ;  if  danger  for  the  future  arise,  it  would 
be  from  this  source. 

2.  All  sectarian  distinctions  are  annihilated,  or  ra- 
ther they  have  never  existed.  Religious  animosities 
and  apprehensions,  which  have  always  been  the  great 
impediment  to  any  system  of  general  education,  are  un- 
known. 

3.  Civil  distinctions  are  blended  and  harmonized. 
The  common.or  public  school  is  usually  the  very  best  of 
its  kind  that  is  accessible  to  the  people  of  a  district  j 
and  hence  the  more  wealthy  citizen  covetg  its  advan- 
tages for  his  child  equally  with  the  poorer  ;  and  the  cir- 


COMMON    SCHOOLS.  159 

cumstance  of  his  child  attending  it,  and  of  his  taking 
an  interest  in  it,  has  again  the  tendency  of  preservinfr 
its  character,  and  of  raising  it  as  society  is  rising  around 
it.  Nothing  can  be  conceived  to  contribute  more  direct- 
ly to  the  union  and  harmony  of  the  several  gradations 
of  society,  than  an  arrangement  for  thus  bringing  the 
richer  and  poorer  together  during  the  period  of  child- 
hood. When  it  can  be  done  Avithout  injury,  it  is  always 
done  with  high  advantage  to  the  commonwealth. 

4.  Then,  the  sense  of  civil  equality,  which  pervades 
all  classes,  undoubtedly  is  a  great  auxiliary  to  this  suc- 
cess. Every  man  feels  that,  as  a  citizen,  he  is  equal  to 
every  other  man  ;  but  if  he  took  no  interest  in  the  pub- 
lic school,  he  would  forfeit  some  of  his  rights  as  a  citi- 
zen ;  and  if  his  child^  did  not  claim  its  benefits,  he  \yould 
not  compare  with  the  child  of  his  neighbour;  so  that, 
personally  and  relatively,  he  would  sink  from  his  equali- 
ty, and  be  ashamed  to  meet  those  who  had  become  more 
to  him  than  hi^  fellows. 

Certainly,  in  dismissing  this  head  of  observation,  I 
might  criticise  the  system  ;  and,  seizing  on  instances 
in  which  it  is  yet  in  perfect  development,  I  might  ad- 
duce defect  and  fault  as  an  abatement  on  its  excellency. 
But,  in  fact,  speaking  of  it  as  a  whole,  and  judging  it 
impartially,  I  know  no  fault  of  general  importance, 
except  it  be.  that  the  remuneration  to  the  teachjers  has 
mostly  been  too  low.  There  is,  in  every  thing,  a  stub- 
born connexion  between  price  and  quality  ;  and  where 
all  sorts  of  ordinary  labour  find  a  liberal  reward,  it  is 
indispensable  that  the  teacher  should  be  paid  in  propor- 
tion, or  few  will  offer  themselves  for  that  important  vo- 
cation ;  and  those  few  will  commonly  be  feeble  and 
unfurnished.  The  public  attention  is  directed  to  this 
subject ;  and,  when  fairly  under  notice,  it  will  be  dealt 
with  in  the  manly  and  decided  manner  usual  to  this 
people. 

If  complaint  and  regret  were  to  be  blended  with  a 
subject  so  capable  of  inspiring  admiration,  it  must  arise 
from  a  reference  to  the  Slave  States.    There,  the  whites 


160  EDUCATION. 

have  the  means  of  education ;  but  they  are  neither  so 
plentiful  nor  so  good  as  in  the  Free  States.  And  here 
are  two  millions  of  human  beings,  who  are  shut  out  from 
the  unutterable  benefits  of  education  ;  while  their  condi- 
tion is  made  the  darker  and  more  rueful,  by  the  light  and 
intelligence  which  are  all  around  them. 


LETTER  XL 


As  you  expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  be  fully  informed 
on  the  subject  of  education,  I  have  been  more  particular 
than  I  at  first  intended.  For  the  same  reason  I  will  yet 
crave  your  attention  to  a  few  remarks,  before  it  is  finally 
dismissed. 

The  class  of  schools  receiving  usually  the  appellative 
of  Academy,  but  sometimes  the  finer  name  of  High 
School,  Institute,  and  Gymnasium,  is  meant  to  supply 
an  order  of  education  superior  to  that  of  the  common 
schools.  They  are  nearly  in  every  case  the  creation  of 
individual  or  social  effort ;  and  are  designed  to  finish  the 
education  of  the  schools,  when  niore  is  sought  than  they 
supply  ;  or  to  meet  the  wishes  of  such  parents  as,  from 
various  motives,  choose  wholly  to  decline  the  aid  of  the 
common  school,  in  favour  of  more  private  and  select 
tuition. 

Such  as  are  provided  for  the  reception  of  male  pupils 
bear  so  strong  an  affinity  to  the  High  School  of  Boston, 
which  I  have  described,  in  their  method  and  advantages, 
that  it  would  not  be  desirable,  perhaps,  to  multiply  in- 
stances. But  the  female  academies  here  are  still  so 
much  of  a  peculiarity,  and  have  excited  so  much  notice 
at  home,  that  it  will  doubtless  be  grateful  to  you  to  be 
informed  of  them  with  some  distinciion  and  certainty. 
I  have  seen  many  of  them;  and  from  what  you  know  of 


FEMALE    ACADEMIES.  161 

my  habits  on  this  interestin."^  subject,  you  will  believe 
that  I  have  not  been  inattentive  to  their  economy-  Let 
me  furnish  you  with  one  or  two  references,  as  examples 
of  the  class. 

The  Ipswich  Female  Seminary,  of  which  you  have 
heard,  is  rather  an  academy  for  training  teachers,  llian 
for  lower  purposes.  It  receives  its  pupils  between  the 
ages  of  fourteen  and  twenty.  It  was  instituted  in  the 
year  1824,  on  the  principle  of  subscriptions ;  and  is  ma- 
naged by  trustees.  It  owes  most  of  its  reputation  to 
Mrs.  Grant,  the  principal ;  a  lady  endowed,  in  an  unu- 
sual degree,  to  take  charge  of  such  an  institution  with 
honour  to  herself,  and  the  highest  advantage  to  the  com- 
munity.    The  arrangements  of  study  are  as  follows : — 

PRIMARY  STUDIES. 

Vocal  music,  reading,  linear  draAvingj  composition, 
botany,  geology,  philosophy  of  natural  history,  modern 
geography,  arithmetic  through  interest  and  proportion, 
first  book  in  Euclid's  Geometry,  History  of  the  United 
States,  English  Grammar,  Walts  on  the  Mind,  Physio- 
logy of  the  Human  System,  Natural  Philosophy,  Go- 
vernment of  Massachusetts,  and  of  the  United  States'. 

STUDIES    OF    THE    JUNIOR    CLASS. 

English  Grammar,  including  analyzing  and  the  study 
of  poetry,  arithmetic  completed,  modern  and  ancient  ge- 
ography, modern  and  ancient  history,  the  second,  third, 
and  fourth  books  of  Euclid's  Geometry^  mental  philoso- 
phy, rhetoric,  chemistry,  and  astronomy. 

STUDIES    OF    THE    SENIOR    CLASS. 

Mental  philosophy  and  some  other  studies  reviewed, 
algebra,  ecclesiastical  history,  natural  theology,  analo- 
gy betw^een  natural  and  revealed  religion,  evidences  of 
Christianity,  composition  and  education.     " 

Reading,  composition,  calisthenics,  vocal  music,  the 
Bible,  and  several  of  the  above  branches  of  study,  will 
receive  attention  through  the  course.  Those  who  are 
deficient  in  spelling  and  writing,  will  have  exercises  in 
these  branches,  whatever  may  be  their  other  attainments. 
14* 


162  EDUCATION. 

It  is  desired,  that,  as  far  as  practicable,  young  ladies 
before  entering  the  seminary,  should  be  skilful  in  both 
mental  and-  written  arithmetic,  and  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  geography  and  the  history  of  the  United 
States.  ' 

The  efficacy  of  the  system  rests  rather  in  the  mind  by 
which  it  is  wrought,  than  in  the  materials  of  which  it  is 
composed.  The  persons  taught  are  brought  into  close 
and  friendly  contact  with  the  teachers ;  and  the  great 
efibrt  of  the  instructer  is  not  to  educe  right  action,  but  to 
implant  right  and  elevated  principle.  Every  pupil  is 
thrown  back  very  much  upon  herself;  she  is  taught  to 
know  herself;  to  measure  her  capacity,  and  to  feel  that 
the  measure  of  her  capacity  is  the  measure  of  her  duty  ; 
and  that  her  duty  has  an  immediate  and  constant  rela- 
tion to  Him  "with  whom  we  have  to  do."  Thus  self- 
respect  is  substituted  for  emulation ;  and  the  fea^  of  God 
for  worldly  and  worthless  considerations. 

Religion  is  thus  ma^e  to  run  through  all  the  avoca- 
tions of  this  family  ;  and  each  one  is  made  to  feel  that  it 
"is  the  principal  thing."  At  the  corrimencement  of  the 
term,  the  young  people  are  invited  to  profess  themselves 
under  religious  influence.  If  they  do  so,  it  is  taken  as 
their  voluntary  act ;  they  knoAv  that  they  shall  be  expect- 
ed to  walk  in  harmony  with  the  principles  they  profess; 
and  they  meet  separately  once  ijitlie  week  for.  the  purpose 
of  devotional  reading,  conversation,  and  prayer.  Of  course^ 
the  very'  circiimstance  of  their  knoAvn  retirement,  Avith 
their  teacher,  for  such  an  engagement,  must  have  a  sa- 
lutary influence  on  the  remainder.  Besides  this,  those 
who  profess  are  usually  the  elder  of  the  school,  and  they 
are  mostly  the  more  successful  scholars  and  the  best  ex- 
amples, and  this  is  not  without  its  influence.  Those 
who  are  younger,  and  have  not  acknowledged  the  power 
of  religion,  are  placed  under  their  special  care  ;  and  they 
are  exhorted  to  us6  their  influence  as  friends  for  the 
highest  welfare  of  their  juniors.  The  results  are  as  you 
would  expect,  very  considerable.  In  the  course  of  a 
term  it  is  common,  as  an  average,    for  ten  or  twelve 


FEMALE    ACADEMIES.  168 

pupils  to  adopt  a  profession,  by  soliciting  to  unite  in  the 
weekly  devotional  exercise. 

When  I  visitedthis  establishment  there  were  110  pupils; 
the  number  is  commonly  more,  rather  than  less.  They 
have,  at  present,  no  dwelling  adequate  to  receive  and 
board  them.  They  ajre,  therefore,  accommodated  with 
families  in  the  village,  two  of  them  occupying^  one  room. 
The  principal  is  made  responsible  for  this  arrangement, 
and  for  the  oversight  and  regulation  of  her  charge  at  all 
times. 

I  look  notes  of. one  day's  exercise  ;  and  you  may,  per- 
haps, desire  to  see  it.  It  runs  thus : — Rise  a  quarter 
before  five.  The  chamber  arranged.  Half  an  hour  to 
each  of  the  two  pupils  in  retirement.  Half-past  six, 
breakfast ;  recess  of  ten  minutes ;  silent  study  till  a 
quarter  to  eight.  Eight,  attend  school ;  devotional  ex- 
ercises 5  recess,  ten  jninutes  ;  assemble ;  general  instruc- 
tion. Half-past  nine/  singing  and  gymnastics.  Ten, 
recitations  in  classes.  Eleven,  singing  and  recess  ;  re- 
citations continued.  Half-past  twelve,  dine  ;  leisure  till 
half-past  one  ;  study  till  a  quarter  past  two. 

At  half-past  two  re-asgemble ;  geneml  business.  One 
hour  readinsr  and  writing;  recess^  ten  minutes;  recita- 
tions till  a  quarter  to  fi.ve ;  sectional  exercises  in  class- 
rooms half  an  hour  ;  assemble ;  close  in  prayer.  Half- 
past  five,  tea ;  recreation.  Half-past  seven,  half  an  hour 
to  each  in  room ;  study  till  nine  ;  retire. 

Of  the  female  academies,  for  the  ordinary  period  of 
education,  there  is  perhaps  none  that  so  fully  merits 
attention  as  the  institution  at  Albany.  It  is  in  a 
flourishing  condition,  and;- has  recently  erected  a  no- 
ble edifice  for  its  accommodation.  ■  This  erection  sup- 
plies sixteen  apartments  as  class  and  lecture-rooms, 
and  is  faced  by  a  beautiful,  portico  of  the  Ionic  order, 
copied  from  the  temple  on  the  Ilissics. 

The  Institution  is  divided  into  six  departments,  ex- 
clusive of  the  classes  composed  of  those  scholars  from 
each  of  the  higher  departments,  who  are  pursuing  the 


164  EDUCATION. 

Study  of  the  French  and  Spanish  languages,  natural  his- 
tory, chemistry,  and  botany. 

In  the  Sixth  Department,  the  rudiments  of  education 
are  commenced.  The  books  used  are,  Worcester's 
Primer  of  the  English  Language,  Webster's  Spelling 
Book,  the  Boston  Class  book,  Leavitt's  Easy  Lessons, 
the  New  Testament,  Parley's  Geography,  Olney's  Geo-i 
graphy,  Emerson's  First  Part,  and  Colburn's  First  Les- 
sons through  the  sixtli  section.  This  department  is  fur- 
nished with  Holbrook's  apparatus  for  primary   schools. 

In  the  Fifth  Department,  regular  instruction  in  writ- 
ing commenced,  Colburn's  Lessons  and  Olney's  Geogra- 
phy concluded.  Smith's  Intellectual  and  Practical  Gram- 
mar, Irving's  Catechisms  of  the  History  of  various  Na- 
tions, and  Trimmer's  Elements  of  Natural  History.  '  As 
an  exercise  in  the  definition  knd  tise  of  words,  and  the 
structure  of  language,  the  pupils' are  daily  required  to  in- 
corporate in  sentences,  to  be ,  vmtten  by  them,  words 
given  to  them  by  their  teachers. 

In  the  Fourth  Department,  the  studies  of  the  Fifth-  re- 
viewed ;  the  books  used  are,  the  Malte  Brun  Geography, 
by  Goodrich,  Worcester's  General  History  and  Chart, 
Shimeall's  Scripture  History  and  Biblical  Literature  and 
Chart.  In  this  department,  Colburn's  Sequel  com- 
menced ;  exercises  in  composition  in  the  journal  and 
letter  form. 

In  the  Third  Department,  Colburn's  Sequel  and  Wor- 
cester's General  History  concluded,  and  the  other  studies 
of  the  Fourth  reviewed.  The  books  used  are.  History 
of  the  Unitbd  States,  Ancient  Geography,  Goodrich's 
Histories  of  Greece  and  Rome.  In  this  department, 
Blake's  Natural  Philosophy  commenced,  and  composi- 
tion continued  in  the  journal,  letter,  and  descriptive 
form. 

In  the  Second  Department,  Goodrich's  Histories  of 
Greece  and  Rome,  Ancient  Geography,  Blake's  Natural 
Philosophy,  concluded,  and  the  other  studies'  of  the 
Third  reviewed:  Porter's  Rhetorical  Reader,  Ancient 
and   Modern   Geography,  with   construction   of  Maps, 


FEMALE  ACADEMIES.  165 

Ryan's  Astronomy,  Robinson's  History  of  England, 
Beck's  Chemistry,  Watts  on  the  Mind,  Newman's  Rhet- 
oric, Colburn's  Algebra,  and  Smellie's  Philosophy  of 
Natural  History,  composition  in  written  essays. 

In  the  First  department,  the  studies  of  the  Second  and 
Third  continued  as  exercises  ;  Blair's  Lectures  on  Rhet- 
oric, Moral  Philosophy,  Alexander's  Evidences  of 
Christianity,  Paley's  Natural  Theology,  Arnott's  Natu- 
ral Philosophy,  first  and  second  volumes,  Simpson's 
Euclid,  Logic,  Guy's  Astronomy,  Bigelow's  Technolo- 
gy, Schlegel's  History  of  Literature,  Constitutional 
Law,  Legendre's  Geometry,  select  parts  of  the  English 
Classics,  Kames'  Elements  of  Criticism,  Butler's  Ana- 
logy, first  part,  Payne's  Elements  of  Mental  and  Moral 
Science,  linear  drawing.  In  this  department,  critical 
attention  is  paid  to  composition,  in  which  there  are  fre- 
quent exercises. 

In  addition  to  the  recitations  in  the  books  above  spe- 
cified, the  scholars  in  each  department  are  daily  exer- 
cised in  orthography,  reading,  parsing,  and  Avriting. 

This  course  of  instruction  is  administered  by  a  princi- 
pal and  a  male  assistant,  and  eight  female  assistants. 
The  French  language  is  taught  by  a  professor;  and 
when  sufficient  classes  can  be  formed,  lectures  are  given 
in  the  winter  terms,  on  experimental  philosophy,  in  its 
various  departments,  by  skilful  professors.  The  institu- 
tion is  supplied  with  maps,  charts,  globes,  a  chemical 
and  philosophical  apparatus,  and  ah  extensive  library. 

There  are  two  examinations  in  the  year.  At  the  close 
of  the  examination  in  February,  the  names  of  those  who 
have  distinguished  themselves  are  announced;  at  the 
July  examination,  premiums  are  given,  and  gold  medals 
are  awarded  to  those  who  excel  in  mathematics  and  ori- 
ginal composition.  Besides  this,  those  who  have  gone 
through  the  Avhole  course  with  approbation,  are  eligible 
to  receive  a  diploma  bearing  the  seal  of  the  institution. 
This  is  its  highest  honour;  and  it  is  sought  by  those, 
especially,  who  are  qualifying  to  become  teachers. 

The  charges  for  tuition  are  as  follows ; — For  the  sixth 


156  EDUCATION. 

or  lowest  department,  three  dollars  per  quarter ;  for  the 
fifth,  four ;  for  the  fourth,  five  ;  for  the  third,  six ;  for  the 
second,  seven  5  and  for  the  first,  eight. 

The  success  of  this  establishment  has  arisen  from  the 
excellency  of  its  methods,  and  the  efficiency  and  fidelity 
with  which  they  have  been  executed.  Excellent  as  the 
education  is,  it  is  evident  that  the  useful  is  regarded 
much  more  than  the  ornamental.  And  it  is  this  that 
chiefly  tries  the  poAver  and  aptitudes  of  the  teacher.  A 
few  accomplishments  may  be  thrown  over  the  character 
almost  at  any  time,  and  at  no  price,  (although  with  us 
they  are,  in  a  literal  sense,  dearly  bought ;)  but  to  awaken 
the  intellect,  to  teach  the  mind  to  think,  the  will  to  re- 
solve, to  nourish  and  train  all  the  nascent  faculties  with 
their  appropriate  aliment,  that  is  the  labour,  that  is  the 
difficulty. 

The  method  of  communication  between  the  teacher 
and  the  pupil  here,  as  in  other  cases,  which  I  have  no- 
ticed, is  chiefly  by  recitation.  Great  care  is  taken  not 
to  use  the  text  book  as  a  thing  to  be  stored  away  in  the 
memory,  but  as  a  guide  to  direct  inquiry  and  investiga- 
tion. In  the  one  case,  the  mind  is  called  into  vigorous 
and  wholesome  exercise ;  on  the  other,  it  is  burdened 
with  a  weight  that  destroys  its  elasticity,  and  prevents 
its  growth.  Much  as  this  simple  principle  commends 
itself  to  us  in  theory,  it  is  seldom  brought  into  practice. 
This  is  still  the  great  deficiency  in  our  schools.  The 
ordinary  teacher,  as  by  far  the  easier  task,  will  content 
himself  with  loading  the  memory ;  while  the  man  who 
is  truly  qualified  for  his  work,  will  seek  to  train  and 
strengthen  the  superior  faculties.  It  is  due  to  America 
to  say,  that  great  watchfulness  is  employed  against  this 
evil,  and  that  many  examples  are  supplied  of  its  having 
been  overcome.  Perhaps  nothing  will  contribute  more 
to  this,  with  them  and  with  us,  than  to  erect  the  art  of 
teaching  into  a  fourth  profession^  and  to  begin  the  work 
of  education  systematically,  with  teaching  the  teachers. 

I  must  finally  observe,  that  this  Institution,  also,  owes 
much  of  its  success  to  its  decidedly  religious  character. 


FEMALE    ACADEMIES.  1G7 

Religion,  without  sectarian  and  denominational  distinc- 
tions, pervades  its  instructions.  The  analysis  of  natural 
science  and  revealed  science,  conduct  to  one  conclusion  ; 
and  they  are  made  to  illustrate  and  support  each  other. 
If  this  is  profitable  to  just  attainment  in  knowledge,  as 
it  saves  us  from  distorted  and  half-formed  conceptions 
of  the  sublimer  subjects,  it  is  yet  more  beneficial  to  cha- 
racter, as  it  gives  sobriety  to  the  mind,  and  elevates  the 
spirit  with  devout  affections. 

I  must  not  omit  to  say,  that  this  admirable  establish- 
ment is  raised  and  supported  by  subscription ;  and  it  cor- 
responds exceedingly,  with  the  single  difference  of  sex, 
to  our  modern  Proprietary  or  Crrammar  School.  Why 
should  not  our  daughters,  equally  with  our  sons,  possess 
the  advantages  which  these  institutions,  when  w^ell  con- 
ducted, so  readily  supply? 

I  think  you  cannot  fail,  my  dear  friend,  to  survey  this 
brief  report  on  the  subject  of  education,  whether  colle- 
giate or  common,  with  wonder  and  admiration.  And 
yet  we  have  been  told,  in  the  face  of  all  this  evidence, 
with  petulance  and  pride,  that  the  Americans  have  no 
literature,  and  are  not  a  literary  people.  Not  literary  ! 
and  yet  they  have  done  more  for  letters  than  any  people 
ever  did  in  similar  circumstances.  Not  literary  !  and 
yet  they  have  .made  more  extensive  grants  in  favour  of 
universal  ^ucation  than  any  other  country.  Not  lite- 
rary !  and  yet  not  only  the  common  school,  but  the  aca- 
demy and  the- college,  are  travelling  over  the  breadth  of 
the  land  j  and  are  sometimes  found  located  in  the  desert, 
in  anticipation  of  a  race  that  shall  be  born.  Not  literary  ! 
and  yet,  in  the  more  settled  States,  a  fourth  part  of  the 
people  are  at  school ;  and  in  the  State  of  New  York 
alone,  apart  from  all  private  seminaries,  there  are  9,600 
schools,  sustained  at  a  yearly  expense  of  1,126,452  dol- 
lars !  Not  literary  !  and  yet  there  are,  in  this  new  coun- 
try, FIFTEEN  UNIVERSITIES  ;  FORTY-SIX  COLLEGES  ;  TWENTY- 
ONE  medical  schools  ;  and  twenty-one  theological !  Not 
literary !    and   yet  they   circulate   seven    nuNOREO   and 

FIFTY    MILLIONS  o[  NEWSPAPERS    A  YEAR,    this    is  TWENTY- 


168  EDUCATION. 

FIVE  to  our  OxNE ;  and  all  our  best  books  commonly  run 
through  more  and  larger  editions  there  than  they  do  at 
home. 

They  have  no  liferature,  indeed !.  The  fact  is,  they 
have  all  the  literature  that  is  possible  to  their  age  and 
circumstances  ;  and  as  these  advance,  they  will  assuredly 
advance  in  the  more  abstruse  and  abstract  sciences,  till 
it  shall  be  a  bold  thing  for  any  to  call  themselves  their 
peers.  Their  fidelity  for  the  prist  is  their  security  for  the 
future.  Meantime,  are-  not  Newton  and  Locke,  Bacon 
and  Shakspeare,  as  much  theirs  as  they  are  ours? 
Would  it  be  wisdom,  on  their  part,  to  repudiate  them, 
even  if  they  had.  not  an  equal  claim  to  them  ?  Would 
it  be  wisdom  in  us  to  reproach  thern  with  tastes  which 
do  them  honour,  and  to  endeavour  to  separate  them  from 
community  in  our  common  republic  of  letters,  which 
more  than  any  thing  may  make  two  great  nations,  that 
are  one  in  affinity,  one  in  fact?  For  my  own  part,  I 
know  of  nothing  more  truly  sublime  than  to  see  this 
people  in  the  very  infancy  of  their  national  existence, 
put  forth  such  Herculean  energy  for  the  diffusion  of  uni- 
versal knowledge  and  universal  virtue  !  But  prejudice, 
has  neither  eyes  nor  ears  ! 


LETTER  XLL 

My  dear  Friend, 
I  REGRET  that  I  must  now  turn  to  other  and  very  dif- 
ferent subjects.  In  a  general  notice  of  this  country,  es- 
pecially if  that  notice  profess  to  be  of  amoral  and  reli- 
gious character,  it  is  impossible  to  pass  in  silence  the 
condition  of  the  Indian  and  the  African.  And  it  is  just  as 
impossible  to  notice  the  relative  position  of  these  two. 
classes  of  the  people,  without  strong,  but  just,  disappro- 
bation. ,  But  the  claims  of  our  common  humanity  are 


CONDITION  OF  THE  SLAVE.  1G9 

the  liighest  earthly  claims  we  know  ;  and  they  must  not 
be  blinked,  or  disregarded. 

Slavery  is,  at  the  present  time,  the  question  of  ques- 
tions in  America.  You  will  be  glad  to  learn  that  it  is 
so,  since  extended  discussion  cannot  fail  to  humanize 
opinion,  and  to  bring  on  a  happy  consummation.  If  1 
glance  at  the  state  of  the  slave,  the  means  used  in  his 
favour,  and  the  prospects  of  a  successful  issue  in  the  use 
of  such  means,  you  will,  perhaps,  be  sufficiently  inform- 
ed on  this  most  interesting  subject. 

In  referring  to  the  condition  of  the  slave  in  this  coun- 
try, it  may  be  well  to  observe  both  on  his  legal  and  ac- 
tual state.  Although  the  different  Slave  States  have 
various  laws,  they  are  essentially  the  same ;  and  there 
is,  therefore,  not  much  difficulty  in  extracting  the  spirit 
and  substance  of  the  whole  code  of  bondage.  In  the 
eye  of  the  law,  then — 

Slavery  is  hereditary  and  perpetual,  to  the  last  moment 
of  the  slave's  earthly  existence,  and  to  all  his  descend- 
ants, to  the  latest  posterity. 

The  labour  of  the  slave  is  compulsory  and  uncompen- 
sated ;  while  the  kind  of  labour,  the  amount  of  toil,  and 
the  time  allowed  for  rest,  are  dictated  solely  by  the  mas- 
ter. No  bargain  is  made,  no  wages  given.  A  pure  des- 
potism governs  the  '  human  brute  ;'  and  even  his  cover- 
ing and  provender,  both  as  to  quantity  and  quality, 
depend  entirely  on  the  master's  discretion. 

The  slave  being  considered  a  personal  chattel,  may  be 
sold,  or  pledged,  or  leased,  at  the  will  of  his  master. 
He  may  be  exclianged  for  marketable  commodities,  or 
taken  in  execution  for  the  debts,  or  taxes,  either  of  a  liv- 
ing or  deceased  master.  Sold  at  auction,  'either  indivi- 
dually, or  in  lots,  to  suit  the  purchaser,'  he  may  remain 
with  his  family,  or  be  separated  from  them  for  ever.  ' 

Slaves  can  make  no  contracts,  and  have  no  legal  right 
to  any  property,  real  or  personal.  Their  own  iionest 
earnings,  and  the  legacies  of  friends,  belong,  in  point  of 
law,  to  their  masters. 

Neither  a  slave,  nor  free  coloured  person,  can  be  a  wit- 
VoL.  II.— H  15 


170  SLAVERY. 

ness  again.st  any  white  or  free  man,  in  a  court  of  justice, 
however  atrocious  may  have  been  the  crimes  they  have 
seen  him  commit ;  but  they  may  give  testimony  against 
a  felloAV-slave  or  free  coloured  man,  even  in  cases  affect- 
ing life. 

The  slave  may  be  punished  at  his  master's  discretion 
— without  trial — without  any  means  of  legal  redress, — 
whether  his  offence  be  real,  or  imaginary  ;  and  the  mas- 
ter can  transfer  the  same  despotic  power  to  any  person 
or  persons  he  may  choose  to  appoint. 

The  slave  is  not  alloAved  to  resist  any  free  man  under 
any  circumstances  ;  his  only  safety  consists  in  the  fact, 
that  his  owner  may  bring  suit,  and  recover  the  price  of 
his  body,  in  case  his  life  is  taken,  or  his  limbs  rendered 
unfit  for  labour. 

Slaves  cannot  redeem  themselves,  or  obtain  a  change 
of  masters,  though  cruel  treatment  may  have  rendered 
such  a  change  necessary  for  their  personal  safety. 

The  slave  is  deemed  unworthy  of  protection  in  his 
domestic  relations.     . 

The  slave  is  denied  the  means  of  knowledge  and  im- 
provement. 

The  slave  is  denied  the  justice  awarded  to  the  white. 

There  is  a  monstrous  inequality  of  law  and  right. 
What  is  a  trifling  fault  in  the  white  man,  is  considered 
highly  criminal  in  the  slave  ;  the  same  offences  which 
cost  a  white  man  a  few  dollars  only,  are  punished,  in 
the  slave,  with  death. 

This,  then,  is  the  law,  or  rather  the  injustice  of  the 
case,  under  legal  sanctions.  But  the  law  may  be  a  dead 
letter,  and  the  people  to  whom  it  relates  may  be  in  the 
comparative  enjoyment  of  liberty  and  happiness.  I  sin- 
cerely wish  this  could  be  predicated  of  this  case ;  but, 
in  many  respects,  the  actual  condition  of  the  coloured 
population  is  worse  than  the  law  contemplates  ;  and  se- 
vere and  despotiti  as  it  is,  it  knows  no  relaxation,  except 
what  may  spring  from,  individual  charity  ;  and  where 
slavery  is  found,  charity  does  not  often  dwell.  Every 
variation  in  the  law  itself  has  been  against  the  slave, 


CONDITION    OF    THE    SLAVE.  171 

and  the  execution  has  been  usually  in  excess  rather  than 
otherwise.  The  small  remnant  of  social  liberty  which 
these  people  had,  has  been  dreaded  ;  and  it  has  therefore 
been  abridged.  Education  has  been  felt  to  be  incompa- 
tible with  slavery,  and  it  has  been  refused.  To  the  ho- 
nour of  religion,  it  has  been  open  to  the  same  objections  ; 
and  the  slaves  must  not  meet  to  rest  jheir  griefs  on  God 
their  Maker,  unless  a  white  man  will  condescend  to  be 
present  and  watch  their  conduct.  One  of  the  highest 
encomiums  ever  offered  to  religion,  was  pronounced  by 
the  West  India  planters,  when  they  declared  that  Chris- 
tianity and  slavery  could  not  exist  together.  The  Ame- 
rican planters  are  adopting  the  same  declaration  ;  and 
they  are  both  right — indisputably  right.  But  who  could 
ever  have  supposed  that  men,  Avith  such  an  admission 
on  their  lips,  should  commit  themselves  to  the  dreadful 
alternative  of  sustaining  slavery  at  the  expense  of  Chris- 
tianity ? 

Of  course,  where  such  law  exists,  and  where  there  is 
a  disposition  to  exceed  rather  than  to  relax,  the  daily 
and  hourly  enormities  rriust  be  unspeakable.  The  do- 
mestic slaves,  indeed,  often  meet  Avith  kind  treatment, 
and  they  as  often  repay  it  by  sincere  attachment.  I  wit- 
nessed many  such  instances  with  unmixed  pleasure,  and 
was  struck  to  perceive  how  capable  the  slave  was  of 
generous  sentiment,  where  it  had  the  least  place  for 
action.  This  was  often  pleaded  in  mitigation  of  the  sys- 
tem there,  as  it  has  been  here.  It  might  be  very  well,  if 
the  subject  were.a  mere  matter  of  treatment ;  but  it  is  not. 
It  is  a  question  of  right  and  wrong,  and  not  a  question 
of  more  or  less.  The  vice  of  the  system  is,  that  it  gives 
to  the  white  man  a  power  which  no  man  is  competent  to 
possess,  and  it  deprives  the  slave  of  a  right  which  makes 
him  less  than  man  to  surrender.  To  plead  that  the  slave 
is  in  better  condition  beca,use  I  hold  him  in  bonds, 
matches,  in  effrontery,  though  not  in  guilt,  the  man  who 
justifies  a  robbery  he  has  committed  on  your  person,  by 
maintaining  that  your  property  will  be  safer  in  his  pocket 
than  in  your  ow^n ! 
H2 


172  SLAVERY. 

So  far  as  treatment  has  to  do  with  the  actual  state  of 
the  African,  I  fear,  on  a  large  scale,  little  can  be  said  in 
its  favour,  while  much  may  be  truly  stated  of  a  most  ap- 
palling character.  Many  of  the  instances  of  kind  man- 
agement Avhich  fall  under  notice,  are  to  be  ascribed  to 
persons  who  are  decidedly  unfriendly  to  slavery,  and 
who  gladly  seek  to  lighten  the  chains  which,  for  the  pre- 
sent, they  cannot  break.  Many  more,  again,  arise  from 
the  consideration  prudently  given  to  them  as  property  ; 
they  are,  to  the  owner,  a  portion  of  his  live  stock,  per- 
haps the  whole  of  it ;  and  he  has  the  same  reasons  to  pre- 
serve them  that  influence  him  in  the  care  of  his  oxen  or 
horses.  But,  too  generally,  prudential  motive  is  insuffi- 
cient to  secure  to  the  slave  the  attention  which  is  shown 
by  n  merciful  man  to  his  cattle.  The  master  does  not 
feg,r  his  cattle,  but  he  does  fear  his  slave;  and  fear  is 
always  cruel.  He  is  satisfied  of  his  right  of  property  in 
the  one  case ;  his  conscience  forbids  that  he  should  be 
wholly  satisfied  in  the  other  ;  and  the  uneasiness  which 
attends  on  conscious  wrong,  stings  him,  and  converts 
him,  however  reluctantly,  into  an  oppressor. 

-  This  feature,  in  the  present  condition  of  the  slave,  has 
become  painfully  prominent.  Sixty  years  ago  there 
were  only  about  half  a  million  of  coloured  people  in  the 
States  ;  now,  there  are  two  millions  and  a  half;  and 
they  are  increasing  in  a  greater  proportion  than  the 
whites,  great  as  that  is.  They  have,  consequently,  be- 
come an  object  of  alarm  and  fear.  Instead  of  melio- 
rating their  circumstances,  and  medicating  their  wounds, 
their  bonds  are  drawn  closer,  and  made  well  nigh  in- 
sufferable. 

The  field  slave,  of  course,  is  the  more  exposed  to  bad 
treatment ;  and  though  much  protection  is  now  brought 
to  his  aid  by  the  force  of  public  opinion,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  he  is  niostly  subrnitted  to  hardships  which,  if 
they  are  proper  to  brutes,  disgrace  alike  the  man  who  in- 
flicts, and  the  man  who  suffers  them.  In  the  South, 
this  is  especially  the  case ;  and  it  arises  naturally  from 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed.     They  are 


TREATMENT    OF    THE    SLAVE.  173 

boue^ht  and  sold  as  cattle  ;  they  do  the  work  of  cattle  ;  they 
are  provided  for  as  cattle  till  the  overseer  and  owner  conic 
to  ihinkthat  they  are  cattle  and  no  more.  As  far  as  thought 
is  the  parent  of  action,  I  am  persuaded  this  is  very  com- 
monly the  case  ;  and  evan  where  thought  takes  a  more  set- 
tled and  philosophical  form,  instances  will  sometimes 
occur.  I  never  thought  it  possible,  that  I  should  meet  with 
a  man  of  education  and  property,  who  would  seriously  ar- 
gue that  his  slave,  if  not  a  brute,  was,  at  least,  not  of  the 
human  species;  but  I  have  found  such  persons  in  this 
country,  as,  without  doubt,  I  should  in  the  West  Indies,  and 
who  have  invited  me  to  formal  discussion  on  the  subject. 

In  harmony  with  this,  I  was  told  confidentially,  and 
from  excellent  authority,  that  recently,  at  a  meeting  of 
planters  in  South  Carolina,  the  question  was  seriously 
discussed.  Whether  the  slave  is  more  profitable  to  the 
owner,  if  well  fed,  well  clothed,  and  worked  lightly,  or 
if  made  the  most  of  at  once,  and  exhausted  in  some  eight 
years.  The  decision  was  in  favour  of  the  last  alterna- 
tive. That  decision  will  perhaps  make  many  shudder. 
But,  to  my  mind,  this  is  not  the  chief  evil.  The  greater 
and  original  evil  is  considering  the  slave  as  property  ; 
if  he  is  only  property,  and  my  property,  then  I  have 
some  right  to  ask,  how  I  may  mak6  that  property  most 
available. 

But  the  crying  aggravation  of  slavery,  in  the  United 
States,  arises  from  the  internal  traffic.  It  is  in  the 
South,  as  you  know,  that  cotton,  rice;  and  sugar,  are  rais- 
ed ;  and  it  is  in  this  service  that  slave  labour  is  found  to  be 
indispensablie.  Slaves  are,  therefore,  accumulating  in 
these  parts,  and  a  much  higher  price  is  given  for  them 
there  than  elsewhere.  This,  of  course,  is  a  great  tempta- 
tion to  the  cupidity  of  many  ;  and  the  vilest  means  are 
eventually  adopted  to  satisfy  it.  Slaves  are  regularly 
bred  in  some  States,  as  cattle  for  the  southern  market. 
Besides  this,  the  men  w^ho  pursue  this  nefarious  traffic 
have-  acquired  wealth,  and  use  it  extensively  to  acquire 
more.  They  have  secret  agents  spread  over  the  States 
where  the  slave  is  less  gainful,  to  avail  themselves  of  all 


174  SLAVERY. 

opportunities  of  accomplishing  their  ends.  They  seek 
to  trepan  the  free  coloured  man,  and  by  throwing  the 
proof  of  his  freedom  upon  him,  find  him  off  his  guard, 
and  often  succeed  against  him.  They  especially  seek 
to  buy  up,  as  for  local  and  domestic  use,  all  the  slaves 
that  are  at  different  places  to  be  disposed  of;  and  when 
the  unhappy  beings  are  once  in  their  power,  they  disap- 
pear in  the  night,  and  are  lost  to  their  birth-place  and 
connexions  for  ever.  Most  of  the  sales  and  the  kidnap- 
ping that  arise  have  reference  to  the  southern  market ;  and 
are  too  commonly  conducted  on  false  and  foul  pretences. 
It  is  supposed  that  not  less  than  ten  thousand  slaves  are 
by  these  means  procured  for  the  demands  of  the  South. 

From  the  mysteriousness  of  these  disappearances, 
from  the  impossibility  of  hearing  any  more  of  the  parties 
so  abstracted  from  society,  and  from  the  known  severity 
of  the  heat  and  labour  in  the  South,  this  domestic  slave- 
trade  is  the  terror  of  the  African,  and  it  makes  slavery, 
which  would  otherwise  wear  a  milder  aspect,  twice 
cursed. 

A  case  in  illustration  occurred  in  a  certain  town  of 
Virginia,  that  I  visited,  which  had  created  a  sensation  of 
pity  and  indignation  through  the  whole  western  portion 
of  that  state.  A  gentleman  sold  a  female  slave.  The 
party  professing  to  buy  not  being  prepared  to  make  the 
necessary  payments,  the  slave  was  to  be  resold.  A  con- 
cealed agent  of  the  trade  bought  her  and  her  two  chil- 
dren, as  for  his  own  service,  where  her  husband,  also  a 
5lave-,in  the  town,  might  visit  her  and  them.  Both  the 
husband  and  wife  suspected  that  she  would  be  privately 
sent  away.  The  husband,  in  their  common  agony,  offer- 
ed to  be  sold,  that  he  might  go  with  her.  This  was  de- 
clined. He  resolved  on  the  last  effort,  of  assisting  her 
to  escape.  That  he  might  lay  suspicion  asleep,  he  went 
to  take  leave  of  her  and  his  children,  and  appeared  to 
resign  himself  to  the  event.  This  movement  had  its  de- 
sired effect;  suspicion  was  withdrawn  both  from  him 
and  his  wife  ;  and  he  succeeded  in  emancipating  them. 
Still,  what  was  to  be  done  with  his  treasure,  now  he 


INTERNAL    TRAFFIC.  175 

had  obtained  it?  Flight  was  impossible;  and  nothing 
remained  but  conceahnent.  And  concealment  seemed 
hopeless,  for  no  place  would  be  left  unsearched,  and  punish- 
ment would  fall  on  the  party  who  should  give  them  shel- 
ter. However,  they  were  missing;  and  they  were 
sought  for  diligently,  but  not  found.  Some  months 
afterwards  it  was  casually  observed  that  the  floor  under 
a  slave's  bed  (the  sister  of  the  man)  looked  dirty  and 
greasy.  A  board  was  taken  up ;  and  there  lay  the  mo- 
ther and  her  children  on  the  clay,  and  in  an  excavation 
of  three  feet  by  five  I  It  is  averred,  that  they  had  been 
there  in  a  cold  and  enclosed  space,  hardly  large  enough 
for  their  coffin  (buried  alive  there)  for  six  months  I 

This  is  not  all.  The  agent  was  only  provoked  by 
this  circumstance !  He  demanded  the  woman ;  and 
though  every  one  was  clamorous  to  redeem  her,  and  re- 
tain her  to  her  husband,  he  would  not  sell !  she  was  ta- 
ken to  his  slave-pen,  and  has  disappeared  !  The  man — 
most  miserable  man  ! — still  exists  in  the  town. 

Let  us  attend  to  other  testimony  on  this  subject,  chiefly 
American,  and  I  believe,  of  unquestioned  truth. 

"  Dealing  in  slaves  has  become  a  large  business.  Es- 
tablishments are  made  at  several  places  in  Maryland 
and  Virginia,  at  which  they  are  sold  like  cattle.  These 
places  are  strongly  built,  and  well  supplied  with  thumb- 
screws, gags,  cow-skins,  and  other  whips,  oftentimes 
bloody.  But  the  laws  permit  the  traffic,  and  it  is  suffer- 
ed."— Niles''  Register^  vol.  xxxv.  p.  4. 

"  Dr.  Torrey  says,  whole  families  of  free  coloured 
people  have  been  attacked  in  the  night,  beaten  nearly 
to  death  with  clubs,  gagged,  and  bound,  and  dragged 
into  distant  and  hopeless  captivity,  leaving  no  traces  be- 
hind, except  the  blood  from  their  wounds." — Child's 
Appeal,  p.  31. 

"  Advertisements  are  very  common,  in  which  a  mother 
and  her  children  are  offered  either  in  a  lot,  or  separately, 
as  may  suit  the  purchaser.  In  one  of  these  advertise- 
ments, I  observed  it  stated,  that  the  youngest  child  was 
about  a  year  old." — Idem,  p.  33. 


176 


SLAVERY. 


"The  captives  are  driven  by  the  whip,  through  toil- 
some journeys,  under  a  burning  sun;  their  limbs  fet- 
tered; with  nothing  before  them  but  the  prospect  of  toil 
more -severe  than  that  to  which  they  have  been  accus- 
tomed."— /f/em,  p.  33, 

"The  trade  is  till  briskly  carried  on  in  Africa,  and 
new  slaves  are  smuggled  into  these  Stales,  through  the 
Spanish  colonies.  A  very  extensive  internal  slave  trade 
is  carried  on  in  this  country.  The  breeding  of  negroes 
for  the  markets,  in  other  States  (Louisiana,  Georgia, 
Alabama,^  Arkansas,  and  Missouri.)  is  a  very  lucraiive 
branch  of  business.  Whole  coffles  of  them,  chained 
and  manacled,  are  driven  through  our  capital,  on  their 
way  to  auction." — Idem,  p.  30. 

"  A  slave  being  missing,  several  planters  united  in  a 
negro  hunt,  as  it  is  called.  They  set  out  with  dogs, 
guns,  and  horses,  as  they  would  chase  a  tiger.  The 
poor  fellow,  being  discovered,  took  refuge  in  a  tree, 
where  he  was  deliberately  shot  by  his  pursuers." — 
Idem,  p.  24. 

"A  planter  had  occasion  to  send  a  female  slave  some 
distance  on  an  errand.  She  did  not  return  so  soon  as 
he  expected,  and  he  grew  angry.  At  last  he  gave  orders 
that  she  should  be  severely  whipped  when  she  came 
back.  When  the  poor  creature  arrived,  she  pleaded  for 
mercy,  saying  she  had  been  so  very  ill,  that  she  was 
obliged  to  rest  in  the  fields ;  but  she  was  ordered  to  re- 
ceive another  dozen  of  lashes,  for  having  had  the  impu- 
dence to  speak.  She  died  at  the  whipping-post ;  nor 
did  she  perish  alone  ;  a  new-born  babe  died  with  her." — 
Ideon,  p.  25. 

"  A  few  days  since  I  attended  a  sale,  which  exhibited 
slavery  in  all  its  sickening  deformity.  The  bodies  of 
these  wretched  beings  were  placed  upright  on  a  table,— 
the  physical  proportions  examined, — their  defects  and 
beauties  noted.  '  A  prime  lot ;  here  they  go  !'  There 
I  saw  the  father  looking  with  sullen  contempt  upon  the 
crowd,  and  expressing  an  indignation  in  his  countenance 
that  he  dared  hot  speak;  and  the  mother  pressing  her 


INTERNAL    TRAmC.  177 

infants  closer  to  her  bosom  with  an  involuntary  grasp, 
and  exclaiming,  in  wild  and  simple  earnestness,  while 
the  tears  chased  down  her  cheeks  in  quick  succession, 
'  I  can't  leff  my  children  !  I  won't  leff  my  children  1' 
but  on  the  hammer  went,  reckless  alike  wiiether  it 
united  or  sundered  for  ever.  On  another  stand  I  saw  a 
man.  apparently  as  white  as  myself,  exposed  for  sale.  I 
turned  away  from  the  humiliating  spectacle. 

"  At  another  time  I  saw  the  concluding  scene  of  this 
infernal  drama.  It  was  on  the  wharf.  A  slave  ship  for 
New  Orleans  was  lying  in  the  stream,  and  the  poor  ne- 
groes, handcuffed  and  pinioned,  were  hurried  off  in 
boats^  eight  at  a  time.  Here  I  witnessed  the  last  fare- 
^vell,— the  heart-rending  separation  of  every  earthly  tie. 
The  mute  and  agonizing  embrace  of  the  husband  and 
wife,  and  the  convulsive  grasp  of  the  mother  and  the 
child,  were  alike  torn  asunder  for  ever  !  It  was  a  living 
death  ;— they  never  see  or  hear  of  each  other  more. 
Tears  flowed  fast,  and  mine  ^vith  the  rest.''— Stuart. 

Such  are  the  evils  consequent  on  slavery,  and  especi- 
ally on  a  domestic  slave  trade.  And  these  enormities 
are  not  put  down  invidiously!  The  worst  evils  are  not 
proper  to  persons,  so  much  as  they  are  common  to  the 
system.  Some,  in  dealing  with  it,  may  be  severe,  and 
some  lenient ;  but  the  system  is  accursed,  and  only  ac- 
cursed ;  and  if  allowed  to  exist,  would  quickly  produce 
the  same  results  in  England  and  France  as  ii  does  in 
America,  and  did  in  the  West  Indies.  If  it  finds  man 
benevolent,  it  makes  him  cruel.  It  is,  by  a  wise  and 
righteous  arrangement  of  Providence,  a  greater  curse  to 
th'e  oppressor  than  to  the  oppressed  ;  though  we  judge 
not  so.  We  see  the  whip,  we  hear  the  lash,  and  we 
instantly  give  our  tears  to  the  man  who  is  made  less 
than  human;  but  we  are  not  so  quick  to  perceive  and 
stand  aghast  at  that  inward  and  moral  desolation,  which 
has  spread  itself  over  the  prosperous  oppressor,  and  has 
withered  up  the  sense  of  justice,  compassion,  and  gene- 
rosity. It  is  ordained,  that  he  who'  deals  in  man,  shall 
become  less  than  man. 
H3 


178  SLAVERY, 


LETTER  XLII. 


My  dear  Friend, 

It  would  be  a  libel  on  the  people  of  America  to  say, 
that  they,  that  is,  the  portion  of  the  States  best  entitled^ 
by  numbers,  intelligence,  and  wealth,  to  receive  that 
denomination,  have  contentedly  participated  in  this  state 
of  things,  or  have  even  remained  indifferent  to  it.  All 
the  northern  States  have  entirely  washed  their  hands  of 
slavery  and  the  slave  trade  ;  and  the  middle  States  are 
either  free,  or  Avill  quickly  be  so.  The  religious  of  eve- 
ry name  and  every  place  are  prepared  to  admit  and  de- 
plore the  evil  of  slavery  in  itself;  and  are  expressing  an 
anxious  desire  for  any  remedy  that  might  be  effectual. 
Many,  very  many,  with  whom  I  met,  would  willingly 
have  released  their  slaves,  but  the  law  requires  that  in 
such  case  they  should  leave  the  State  ;  and  this  would 
mostly  be  not  to  improve  their  condition,  but  to  banish 
them  from  their  home,  and  make  them  miserable  out- 
casts. What  they  cannot  for  the  present  remove,  they 
are  studious  to  mitigate  ;  and  I  have  never  seen  kinder 
attentions  paid  to  any  domestics  than  by  such  persons 
to  their  slaves.  In  defiance  of  the  infamous  laws, 
making  it  criminal  for  the  slave  to  be  taught  'to  read, 
and  difficult  to  assemble  for  an  act  of  worship,  they  are 
instructed,  and  they  are  assisted  to  worship  God. 

The  more  ostensible  means  for  their  relief,  which 
have  been  created  by  the  force  of  public  opinion,  are  to 
be  found  in  the  Colonization  and  Anti-Slavery  Socie- 
ties. The  Colonization  Society  is  the  elder  of  the  two, 
and  originated  in  a  pure  motive  of  compassion  for  the 
slave.  It  proposes  to  establish  a  free  colony  on  the  coast 
of  Africa,  and  by  this  means  to  confer  a  benefit  on  a 
country  which  has  been  wasted  by  our  crimes,  and  to 
open  a  channel  to  the  slaveholder  to  give  freedom  to  his 
slaves.     Its  founders   hoped   that   the   movement   thus 


ANTI  SLAVERY    SOCIETY.  179 

made,  while  it  brought  tho  direct  blessing  of  liberty  to 
many,  would  indirectly,  and  without  stimulating  the  pre- 
judices of  the  planter,  familiarize  the  common  mind  with 
the  inherent  evils  of  slavery,  and  thus  contribute  to  ulti- 
mate emancipation.  For  many  years  this  was  the  best 
and  the  only  remedy  offered  to  public  attention,  and  the 
benevolent,  of  course,  took  hold  of  it;  and  it  has  at  .pre- 
sent the  concurrence  of  Nev/  England,  and  of  the  intel- 
ligent and  influential  in  most  places. 

The  Anti-Slavery  Society  is  of  later  formation.  With- 
out hesitation  or  condition,  it  demands  immediate  and 
complete  abolition ;  and  in  doing  this,  it  does  not  scruple 
to  pit  itself  against  the  older  Society,  and  to  denounce 
it  as  standing  in  its  way,  and  as  favourable  to  the  perpe- 
tuation of  slavery.  This,  as  you  may  expect,  has  brought 
the  two  Societies  into  a  state  of  violent  collision. — 
Neither  party  has  kept  its  temper;  much  personal  abuse, 
and  bitter  vituperation,  have  been  emitted  ;  and  both,  in 
the  heat  of  party  conflict,  have  been  in  danger  of  losing 
sight  of  the  slave,  and  affording  a  humiliating,  but  ac- 
ceptable spectacle  to  the  slaveholder. 

Apart  from  these  animosities,  you  seek  an  unpreju- 
diced judgment  on  these  societies.  You  shall  at  least 
have  an  honest  opinion.  The  Colonization  Society  may 
have  been  well  as  a  harbinger  of  something  better;  but 
it  was  never  equal  to  the  object  of  emancipation,  and  is 
now  below  the  spirit  and  demands  of  the  day.  1.  It 
does  not  lay  hold  sufficiently  on  the  public  mind.  What 
it  proposes  to  do  is  indirect,  and  indefinite,  and  compli- 
cate ;  and  bears  no  proportion  to  the  pressure  and  extent 
of  the  evil  with  which  it  professes  to  deal.  2.  It  has 
lost  a  great  measure  of  public  confidence.  Its  founders 
and  original  friends  are  of  unimpeached  integrity ;  but 
it  has  now  many  devoted  slaveholders  among  its  chief 
supporters,  and  this  awakens  suspicion.  Some  of  its 
agents,  acting  in  difficult  circumstances,  and  wanting 
due  discretion,  to  say  the  least,  have  commended  it  in 
the  North,  as  an  Anti-Slavery  Society;  while  others,  in 
the  South,  have  laboured  to  show,  that  it  does  not  disturb 


180  SLAVERY. 

slave  property,  and  that  its  tendency  is  to  secure  and 
perpetuate  it ;  and  this  has  confirmed  suspicion  in  distrust. 
The  best  friends  of  the  Society  and  the  slave  have  pro- 
tested against  these  conflicting  and  unworthy  statements  ; 
but  they  have  not  been  able  to  revive  confidence.  Then, 
3.  as  a  remedy  for  slavery,  it  must  be  placed  amongst 
the  grossest  of  all  delusions.  In  fifteen  years  it  has 
transported  less  than  three  thousand  persons  to  the  Afri- 
can coast ;  while  the  increase  on  their  numbers,  in  the 
same  period,  is  about  seven  hundred  thousand !  By  all 
means  let  the  Colonization  Society  exist,  if  it  will,  as  a 
Missionary  Society  for  the  benefit  of  Africa ;  but,  in  the 
name  of  common  honesty  and  common  sense,  let  it  dis- 
abuse the  public  mind,  by  avowing  that  it  does  not  pre- 
tend to  be  a  remedy  for  slavery.  4.  If  this  society  could 
accomplish  its  object,  and  transport  all  the  slaves  to  a 
foreign  shore,  it  would  inflict  on  America  herself  a  most 
deadly  wound.  She  wants  the  coloured  people ;  she 
cannot  do  without  them.  She  has  hitherto  depended, 
and  does  still  depend,  on  the  African  or  the  Irish  for 
every  instance  of  consolidated  labour;  and  she  owes  to 
the  sweat  of  their  brow  a  full  moiety  of  her  prosperity 
and  wealth.  If  the  Africans  were  removed  to-morrow, 
one  half  of  her  territories  would  be  a  mere  desolation. 
To  wish  to  get  rid  of  them  is  a  mere  prejudice — the 
most  vulgar  of  all  prejudices — the  prejudice  of  colour. 
Only  make  them  white,  and  America  would  know  how 
to  value  them ! 

It  is  quite  evident,  then,  if  benevolent  opinion  and 
effort,  in  its  improved  state,  was  to  be  concentrated  in 
favour  of  the  slave,  that  some  other  association  was  in- 
dispensable, it  is  only  to  be  lamented  that  the  Anti- 
Slavery  has  shot  at  once  as  much  in  advance  of  the 
public  mind  as  the  older  Society  fell  below  it.  By  say- 
ing this,  however,  I  would  not  be  understood  to  complain 
of  the  great  principle  it  adopts,  but  of  the  methods  by 
which  it  has  sought  to  give  it  predominance.  Had  it 
calmly  and  firmly  announced,  on  religious  grounds,  that 
all  slavery  is  a  sin  against  God,  as  well  as  an  offence 


ANTI-SLAVERY    SOCIETY.  181 

against  society,  and  that  as  such  it  requires,  without 
delay,  to  be  abolished ;  and  had  it  refused  to  come  down 
from  this  high  vantage  ground,  to  deal  in  personal  invec- 
tive and  exaggerated  statement ;  it  would  have  won  its 
way,  unresisted,  over  the  whole  portion  of  the  religious 
and  philanthropic  of  the  community  with  surprising  ra- 
pidity. But  it  has  not  done  so.  In  looking  to  a  noble 
issue,  it  has  been  impatient  of  means  necessary  to  the 
end.  In  proposing  to  confer  an  inestimable  good,  it  has 
not  paused  to  ask,  how  it  may  be  granted  with  the  least 
alloy  of  evil.  It  has  allowed  nothing  to  prejudice ;  no- 
thing to  interest ;  nothing  to  time.  It  has  borne  on  its 
front  defiance,  and  not  conciliation ;  and  this  not  merely 
against  slavery,  but  against  the  slaveholder.  Means 
leading  to  the  result,  and  remuneration  consequent  on  it, 
instead  of  being  considerately  discussed,  are  perempto- 
rily denounced.  If  there  be  any  thing  that  has  special 
power  to  shock  existing  prejudice,  it  has  been  called  up, 
and  placed  in  the  foreground  of  the  battle ;  it  will  demand 
amalgamation  as  well  as  emancipation.  It  has  been  re- 
solved on  getting  the  wedge  in;  but  in  fulfilling  this 
resolution,  it  seems  to  have  been  careless,  whether  it 
should  be  by  the  butt  end  or  the  fine  one. 

As  you  might  foresee,  the  effect  has  been,  that  mostly 
those  who  would  have  been  its  best  friends,  have  been 
afraid  of  it;  and  those  who  were  pledged,  from  the  truest 
benevolence,  to  the  Colonization  Society,  have  received 
ofience ;  while,  in  the  slave  States,  its  personality  and 
want  of  prudence,  apart  from  its  devotion  to  a  hated 
principle,  has  thrown  back  the  cause  for  which  it  pleads 
to  a  lamentable  distance. 

However,  most  of  these  evils,  I  believe,  have  origin- 
ated with  a  limited  portion  of  its  agency,  and  are,  more 
or  less,  in  course  of  correction.  It  has,  under  forbidding 
circumstances,  made  to  itself  a  host  of  friends;'  and  if 
even  now  it  shall  recover  its  backward  steps,  and  move 
to  its  great  and  holy  object  with  ordinary  wisdom  and 
temper,  it  will  soon  collect  all  that  is  liberal  in  mind 
and  generous  in  affection  in  its  favour. 


182 


SLAVERY. 


Should  ils  course  be  still  repulsive  and  inauspicious, 
the  cause  -\Arill  not  be  left  in  its  hands.  The  public  mind 
is  in  motion,  and  it  will  create  some  legitimate  medium 
of  action  for  itself.  Meetings  for  such  a  purpose  were 
held  in  Boston  while  I  was  there;  and,  subsequently,  a 
public  Convention  has  been  held  to  organize  a  society, 
which  shall  look  to  the  same  object,  but  with  more  regard 
to  the  means  by  which  it  is  to  be  successfully  approached. 

It  is  yet  greatly  to  be  desired,  that  the  real  friends  of 
that  object,  instead  of  multiplying  societies,  could  come 
to  a  common  and  good  understanding.  Union  is  strength ; 
and  they  will  yet  require  to  carry  their  object,  the  strength 
of  the  giant  and  the  skill  of  the  philosopher.  If  the 
Colonization  Society  would  renounce  its  pretensions  to 
emancipation,  and  content  itself  with  the  work  of  a 
Missionary  to  bless  Africa  by  redeemed  and  pious  Afri- 
cans, there  would  be  an  end  of  all  heart-burnings  be- 
tween the  institutions.  If  those  who  benevolently  joined 
this  Society,  as  a  means  of  emancipation,  would  unite 
with  the  wisest  and  best  men  in  the  Anti-Slavery  Society 
in  the  cause  of  abolition,  the  religious  and  generous  en- 
ergies of  the  nation  would  find  a  focus,  from  which  they 
would  fuse  and  dissolve  every  chain  of  every  slave,  and 
the  world  would  be  free  ! 

You  will  learn  from  this,  that,  on  the  whole,  I  think 
hopefully  of  the  question ;  and  you  will  desire  to  know 
more  exactly  the  considerations  that  give  this  complexion 
to  my  opinions. 

I  am  fully  disposed  to  admit,  that  the  subject  is  at- 
tended with  peculiar  difRculties.  The  evil  was  brought 
to  this  people  by  others,  and  has  grown  up  with  them 
and  their  institutions.  The  slaves  are  not,  as  they  were 
with  us,  some  thousands  of  miles  away ;  they  are  at  their 
doors,  and  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  both  parties  are 
continually  exasperated  by  the  presence  of  what  is  disa- 
greeable to  them.  The  States  are  independent  of  each 
other,  so  that  Massachusetts  cannot  control  Carolina  any 
more  than  France  can  England  ;  and  they  are,  in  all  in- 
ternal affairs,  independent  of  the  General  Government, 


PROSPECTS.  1S3 

5ro  that  it  cannot  control  them.  There  is,  therefore,  no 
hope  of  legal  influence  in  this  case.  All  that  the  Go- 
vernment, without  the  consent  of  the  States,  can  do,  is 
to  aftbrd  the  country  the  benefit  of  a  good  example ;  and 
this  it  should  do  without  delay.  It  happens  that  the  dis- 
trict of  Columbia  is  a  stronghold  of  slavery  ;  but  this 
district  is  under  the  exclusive  legislation  of  Congress 
''in  all  cases  whatsoever."  This  single  circumstance 
involves  the  whole  American  people;  and  constitutes 
them,  at  this  hour,  a  slaveholding  nation.  The  .repre- 
sentatives of  the  whole  people  enter  the  halls  of  Con- 
gress, and  plead  for  the  rights  of  man  and  of  the  world 
at  the  top  of  their  voice ;  and  the  African  lies  manacled 
at  their  feet,  and  th^y  have  the  power  to  declare  him  free, 
and  they  do  not  use  it! 

Add  to  this,  that  recently,  when  the  supreme  Govern- 
ment had  the  power,  on  the  settlement  of  a  new  State, 
to  determine  whether  it  should  be  free  or  slaveholding, 
they  resolved  in  favour  of  bondage,  and  the  matter,  it 
must  be  admitted,  is  somewhat  discouraging. 

But,  although  the  Congress  can  do  but  little,  and  is 
backward  to  do  what  is  within  its  orbit ;  and  although 
the  legal  renovation  of  the  slave  State  rests  with  itself, 
and  it  may  defy  extraneous  dictation  ;  there  are,  never- 
theless, many  cheering  indications  that  America  will 
cast  away  this  foul  reproach  soon  and  for  ever. 

1.  Much  has  already  been  done  in  this  philanthropic 
work.  New, England  was  once  deeply  committed  to 
the  slave-trade,  by  far  its  worst  part,  if  any  can  be  worst 
where  all  is  so  bad  ;  but  now  she  abhors  both  it  and 
slavery.  ,  Most  of  the  States  which  are  now  free,  were 
recently  slaveholding  ;  and  some  are  still  in  the  state 
of  transition.  What  has  been  done,  has  been  done  with 
safety  and  advantage,  and  this  is  a  powerful  inducement 
to  a  just  consideration  of  the  subject.  The  same  success 
and  safety  would  attend  it  in  every  other  State,  if  wise 
provisions  were  adopted,  and  the  slave-owners  were 
willing.  In  their  case,  as  in  the  parallel  one  of  the 
West    Indies,    nothing    is    essentially   wanting   to  the 


184  SLAVERY. 

safety  of  the  change,  but  the  decided  good-will  of  the 
'planters  ! 

2.  There  are  several  slave  States  that  are  prepared  for 
emancipation.  Of  this  class  are,  Maryland,  Virginia, 
and  Kentucky.  Maryland  is  resolved  on  it.  The  West 
of  Virginia  is  also  decided ;  and  the  East  lingers  only 
from  the  undue  gain  of  the  domestic  trade.  Kentucky 
is  disposed  to  it.  You  will  conclude,  that  some  power- 
ful causes  are  at  work  to  produce  this  result.  You  are 
quite  right.  The  most  potent  cause  that  can  act  on  this 
case  is  working  efficaciously — it  is  interest.  Kentucky 
and  Virginia  compare  themselves  with  Ohio;  they  were 
settled  earlier,  and  are  nearer  the  sources  of  emigration, 
but  Ohio  has  left  them  far  behind,  in  trade,  in  wealth, 
and  in  population.  And  the  palpable  reason  is,  that 
Ohio  is  free,  and  they  are  not.  Many  residents  leave 
the  slave  State  for  the  free,  in  apprehension  or  disgust; 
and  the  new  settler,  on  every  account,  prefers  the  free 
State,  so  that  all  the  advantage  is  with  it  and  against  its 
opposite.  If  a  slave  State  hesitates  for  a  time  between 
the  old  and  the  new  state  of  things,  when  it  becomes  a 
border  State,  the  inconveniences  are  so  great,  and  the 
comparison  so  striking,  that  it  not  only  decides,  but  is 
impatient  to  be  free ;  and  in  this  way,  liberty  promises 
to  travel  on  from  State  to  State  till  they  shall  be  all  free, 

3.  The  slaves  themselves  are  preparing  for  this  issue. 
They  are  so  in  mind.  It  is  impossible  for  such  excite- 
ment and  discussion  to  exist  in  their  behalf,  without 
some  vague  report  reaching  them.  They  are  thus  taught 
to  know  that  they  are  feared,  and  that  there  is  cause  for 
fear ;  and  that  they  have  friends,  and  that  change  may 
be  expected.  The  impression  does  not  work  the  less 
because  it  is  indefinite.  The  amount  and  force  of  it  is 
to  be  gathered  in  signs  rather  than  words.  To  me  these 
are  unequivocal  signs.  They  abhor  Liberia  and  the  Co- 
lonization Society.  They  seek  with  growing  eagerness 
instruction  for  themselves  and  children.  They  have 
strong  desires  to  assemble  for  separate  worship  as  a 
means  of  common  sympathy  ;  and  they  are  supported, 


PROSPECTS.  185 

and  are  sometimes  buoyant,  by  a  conviction,  that  some- 
thing will  happen  for  their  good. 

They  are  so  in  numbers.  Their  increase  is  a  most  re- 
markable circumstance  in  their  history.  As  it  seems 
impossible  to  raise  the  Indian,  so  it  appears  impossible 
to  diminish  them.  In  their  state  of  oppression  and  pri- 
vation, to  increase  in  a  proportion  greater  than  tlieir  op- 
pressors, with  all  the  aid  of  emigration  I  It  remmds  one 
of  the  increase  of  Israel  in  Egypt ;  and  where  would  be 
the  wrong  of  supposing  that  Providence  is  strengthening 
them,  as  he  did  Israel,  to  forsake  the  house  of  bondage  ? 
And  observe,  it  is  not  the  mere  amount  that  is  to  be  reck- 
oned here,  as  of  ten  millions  against  two:  there  is  espe- 
cially to  be  noted,  the  accumulation  of  these  numbers 
in  one  portion  of  the  empire.  This  accumulation  of  the 
black  population  in  the  South,  is  still  going  on  ;  while 
that  of  the  whites  is  diminishing.  Evidently  this  is 
tending  to  a  crisis ;  and,  in  terror  of  it,  many  have  al- 
ready Hed  from  the  vicinity.  That  crisis  will  come,  if 
existing  causes  are  allowed  to  produce  their  proper  ef- 
fects. What  determination  it  shall  take,  must  depend 
on  many  contingencies;  but  it  can  hardly  find  and  leave 
the  slave  a  slave. 

4.  Then,  finally,  public  sentiment  is  ripening  to  this 
end.  It  has  grown  surprisingly  within  these  few  years. 
All  discussion  nurtures  it.  Daily  observation  strengthens 
it.  If  the  proximity  of  the  evil  may  create  diflSculties, 
which  we  could  not  know,  it  presses  the  subject  on  the 
mind  and  the  senses  incessantly,  and  demands  relief. 
The  clanking  of  their  chains,  the  piercing  cries  of  the 
oppressed,  "  Am  I  not  a  man  and  a  brother  ?"— are  at 
their  doors  and  in  their  ears,  and  will  not  suffer  compas- 
sion to  slumber  v/ithin  them.  The  very  struggles  and 
animosities  between  the  two  societies  for  their  relief, 
and  the  advance  which  the  younger  has  made,  in  princi- 
ple, beyond  the  elder,  are  evidence  of  the  gathering 
power  of  opinion,  and  of  its  determination  to  make  to  it- 
self suitable  channels  of  action.  And,  above  all,  the  fever- 
ish anxiety  which  possesses  those  who  are  unwilling  to 


186  SLAVERY. 

look  at  change,  announces  an  inward  consciousness  that 
the  change  must  come. 

Nothing  has  accelerated  this  state  of  feeling  so  much 
as  the  recent  deeds  of  England.  When  by  the  highest 
moral  act  our  country  ever  performed,  slavery  was  abo- 
lished throughout  the  British  dominions,  I  could  not  help 
saying,  that  it  was  done,  not  merely  for  ourselves,  but 
for  the  world.  Slavery,  indeed,  lingers  now  in  Ameri- 
ca ;  but  it  is  impossible  it  should  linger  long.  The  ex- 
ample of  Great  Britain  has  acted  on  the  whole  people 
like  a  shock ;  and  if  no  reverses  attend  the  transition, 
and  if  their  jealousies  are  not  aroused  by  indiscreet  inter- 
ference and  direct  agencies  from  the  parent  land,  it  will 
continue  so  to  act,  till  every  free  man  shall  resolve  that 
every  slave  shall  be  free.  And  whatever  may  oppose 
the  consummation,  it  can  only  retard,  and  not  prevent  it. 
It  is  a  source  of  great  alleviation  to  find,  that,  as  our 
country  first  inflicted  this  evil  on  America,  her  late  but 
noble  example  is  acting  with  silent  but  amazing  power 
for  its  annihilation  ! 

Yes,  the  slave  must  go  free  !  Slavery  now  has  a  le- 
gal existence  only  in  America.  But  America  is  the  very 
place,  of  all  others,  where  it  cannot,  must  not  be  tolera- 
ted. With  her  Declaration  of  Rights,  with  her  love  of 
liberty,  with  her  sense  of  religion,  with  her  professed  de- 
ference for  man  as  man,  and  with  the  example  of  the  old 
world  against  her — which  she  has  forsaken  from  its  de- 
fective sense  of  freedom — to  uphold  slavery  would  be 
an  act  of  such  supreme  iniquity,  as,  beside  it,  would 
make  all  common  vice  seem  to  brighten  into  virtue. 
Much  evil  may  be ;  but  this  cannot  be  !  What,  slavery 
in  the  last  home  of  liberty  !  The  vilest  despotism  in  the 
presence  of  boasted  equality  !  The  deepest  oppression 
of  man,  where  the  rights  of  man  are  professedly  most 
honoured  !  No,  this  cannot  continue.  Slavery  and  Li- 
berty cannot  exisi  together ;  either  slavery  must  die,  or 
liberty  must  die.  Even  now,  the  existence  of  slavery 
is  a  violation  of  the  Constitution  of  America ;  and  so 


PROSPECTS.  187 

long  as  slavery  remains,  it  exists  in  letter  and  not  in 
fact ! 

The  eyes  of  the  world  are  now  fixed  on  America. 
She  will  act  worthy  of  herself,  her  high  professions,  and 
her  distinguished  privileges.  She  will  show  that  the 
evil  by  which  she  suffers  has  been  inflicted,  and  not 
adopted.  She  will  repudiate  it  without  delay  ;  only 
asking  the  time  and  the  means,  which  may  secure  to 
all  parties  the  greatest  good  with  the  least  evil.  And 
Kindred  nations,  and  oppressed  man,  shall  look  on  her 
from  afar  with  admiration  and  delight,  as  to  the  new 
world  of  promise  "wherein  dwelleth  righteousness!" 

Besides  this,  there  is  another  field  of  philanthropic 
service  open  to  America.  It  is  that  of  seeking  the  wel- 
fare of  the  aborigines  of  the  country.  They  are  far  less 
thought  of,  at  the  present  moment,  than  the  oppressed 
African ;  but  their  claims  are  not  inferior,  nor  scarcely 
are  their  wrongs.  They  amount  to  about  five  hundred 
thousand  persons.  They  have  the  highest  claim  to  the 
soil.  It  has  been  allowed  as  such  both  by  Britain  and 
the  United  States  ;  and  America,  by  conciliation  and 
justice,  might  confer  the  greatest  good  on  these  interest- 
ing people ;  and  all  the  good  done  to  them,  would  be  so 
much  benefit  brought  to  herself 

Yet  no  people  have  suffered  more.  Advantage  has 
been  taken  of  their  ignorance  and  generous  confidence, 
at  various  times,  in  every  possible  way.  While  the  in- 
vader has  been  weak,  he  has  allowed  their  claims  ;  as 
he  gathered  force,  he  doubted  them  ;  and  when  he  was 
confident  in  his  strength,  he  practically  denied  them. 
Very  recently,  some  flagrant  instances  of  oppression  and 
plunder,  under  the  form  and  sanction  of  law,  have  oc- 
curred ;  and  it  was  only  at  the  eleventh  hour,  that  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  States,  by  a  signal  act  of  justice, 
reversed  the  acts  of  local  government  and  of  Congress 
loo,  and  saved  the  nation  from  being  committed  to  deeds 
which  must  have  been  universally  condemned  as  flagi- 
tious and  infamous. 

But  to  tell  of  their  wrongs  v.'ould  be  to  write  a  vo- 


188  GENERAL    IMPRESSIONS. 

lume ;  and  that  such  a  one  as  Ezekiel  was  once  commis- 
sioned to  inscribe.  Many  of  them  rest  with  former 
generations  ;  and  the  reference,  either  to  the  present  or 
the  past,  is  only  desirable,  as  it  may  awaken  compas- 
sion and  dispose  to  justice.  At  least,  let  the  existing 
generation  seek  indemnity  for  the  past  by  care  for  the 
future.  If  tlieir  fathers  may  have  acted  beneath  the  in- 
fluence of  fear  and  resentment,  there  is  now  no  place 
for  the  action  of  such  passions.  These  people  com- 
mend themselves  to  protection,  by  their  weakness  as 
well  as  their  manliness  and  generosity.  It  is  high  time 
that  they  should  be  allowed  to  live  in  peace  and  secu- 
rity, and  in  the  inviolable  possession  of  their  lands, 
their  laws,  their  liberty.  If  this  may  not  be  in  the 
United  States,  where  can  it  be?  Is  the  most  solemn 
"  Declaration"  of  a  whole  people  to  be  nullified  a  se- 
cond TIME,  and  pronounced  a  mere  legal  fiction  ?  Jus- 
tice, Truth,  Mercy,  Religion — Earth  and  Heaven, 
demand  of  America  that  she  should  assure  the  world 
she  is  what  she  professes  to  be,  by  preserving  the  In- 
dian. AND  EMANCIPATING  THE   AFRICAN.- 


LETTER  XLIIL 

My  DEAR  Friend, 

It  is  now  time  that  I  brought  both  my  nari;ative  and 
disquisitions  to  a  close.  The  field,  however,  is  so  ex- 
tensive, and  so  interesting,  that  only  to  glance  at  the 
various  objects  within  the  scope  of  this  communication, 
and  which  demand  observation,  requires  considerable 
space. 

Although  I  have  endeavoured  to  convey  my  honest 
and  first  impressions  as  I  have  passed  onward,  you  may 
desire  that  I  should  yet  express  the  general  amount  of 
tiiese  impressions,  on  a  review  of  the  entire  subject  of 


GENERAL    IMPRESSIONS.  189 

remark.  This  is  certainly  what  I  should  like  in  my 
own  case ;  and  expecting  that  you  will  make  reasonable 
allowances  for  the  delicacy  and  difficulty  of  reducing  so 
many  subjects,  and  such  multifarious  impressions,  to  a 
common  conclusion,  I  will  not  hesitate  to  meet  your 
wishes.  I  shall  have  the  more  readiness  in  attempting 
this,  because  if  that  conclusion  should  need  to  be  quali- 
fied in  any  degree,  the  previous  statements  will,  I  trust, 
amply  supply  you  with  the  means  of  independent  judg- 
ment, and  salutary  correction. 

The  impression,  then,  left  on  my  own  mind,  as  the 
result  of  combined  observation,  is  that  of  Satisfac- 
tion and  hope.  When  I  say  this,  however,  you  must 
bear  in  remembrance  what  was  the  state  of  mind  with 
which  I  went  out  to  this  country.  My  expectations 
were  certainly  not  so  high  as  many  might  entertain  ; 
they  were  certainly  not  so  low  as  those  of  many ;  they 
were,  I  think,  moderate  ;  and  they  have  been  exceeded. 
Allowing,  as  I  did,  for  the  difficulties  of  a  newly  settled 
country,  and  for  the  disadvantages  of  emigration,  the 
state  of  education,  morals,  and  religion,  was  decidedly 
better  than  I  expected  to  find  it.  Indeed,  I  have  never 
visited  a  country  in  which  I  have  seen  them  equalled. 
England  herself  painfully  suffers  in  the  comparison. 

There  are,  undoubtedly,  some  points  in  politics,  in 
science,  and  in  domestic  life,  in  which  the  advantage 
may  still  be  with  the  parent  country  ;  but  on  the  subjects 
in  question,  and  which  are  legitimate  to  this  inquiry,  the 
advantage  is  Avith  America.  Education  with  us,  may, 
in  certain  cases,  be  more  refined  and  recondite  ;  but  it 
is  not  spread  over  so  large  a  surface,  and  is  less  in  the 
^am  total ;  and  if,  as  Johnson  says,  the  state  of  common 
life  is  the  true  state  of  a  nation,  the  nation  must  be  con- 
sidered to  be  better  educated. 

In  morals,  too,  you  are  constrained  to  receive  the 
same  impression.  It  is  impossible  to  compare  New 
York  with  Liverpool,  or  Boston  with  Bristol,  and  not  to 
be  struck  with  the  difference.  It  was  Sabbath  evening 
when  I  landed  at  Liverpool,  but  I  was  grieved  to  admit, 


190  MORALS. 

that  at  no  time  in  New  York,  had  open  vice  met  my 
eye  with  such  prominence,  and  to  such  a  degree. 

I  know  it  has  been  said,  as  against  the  higher  morali- 
ty of  this  people,  that  their  merchants  are  less  honoura- 
ble than  ours.  I  have  given  some  attention  to  this,  as 
it  is  certainly  an  important  allegation ;  and  as  I  had 
found  reason  partly  to  give  it  my  acquiescence.  I  sup- 
pose it  will  be  easily  admitted,  that  no  mercantile  in- 
terests were  ever  more  honourably  conducted  than  are 
those  of  Great  Britain.  But  honour  is  conventional, 
and  of  slow  growth ;  and  when  matured  it  has  a  ten- 
dency to  self-preservation ;  so  that  a  person  finds  with 
us,  that  he  can  scarcely  be  a  merchant  without  being  a 
man  of  honour. 

To  try  the  American  merchant  by  such  a  test, 
may  be  sufficiently  severe ;  yet  he  need  *•  not  shrink 
from  it.  He  is  certainly  less  influenced  by  what  is  con- 
ventional ;  but  he  is,  at  least,  equally  afie.cted  by  Avhat 
is  properly  moral.  I  have  every  reason  to  think,  that  the 
regular  and  accredited  merchant  of  the  States.,  is  as 
upright  in  his  transactions,  as  steady  to  his  contracts, 
and  is  governed  by  as  high  a  sense  of  justice,  as  are 
the  merchants  of  the  old  world.  Still  I  am  willing  to 
admit,  so  far  as  it  regards  the  New  England  character, 
chat,  with  all  its  excellencies,  it  is  liable  to  temptation 
here.  It  participates,  in  some  particulars,  with  the 
Scotch  character,  and,  like  it,  may  require  watchfulness. 
Those  who  pride  themselves  in  iheir  shrewdness  in 
driving  u.  "  keen  bargain,"  are  commonly  in  danger  of 
being  "over  keen." 

Apart  from  this,  it  is  allowed,  that  there  is  some  cause 
for  such  an  impression  being  hastily  received  in  London  ; 
and  it  arises  from  the  circumstances  of  the  people.  The 
fact  is,  that  one  half  the  men  in  Boston,  New  York,  and 
Philadelphia,  who  announce  themselves  as  merchants, 
are  not  known  as  such  to  the  accredited  merchants  of 
those  places.  They  are  mostly  men  of  desperate  for- 
tune, who  have  fled  from  their  creditors  in  Europe,  and 
who  are  seeking  to  establish  themselves  where  they  are 


RELIGION.  191 

not  known.  Frequently  they  succeed  :  and  in  shaking 
ofi'  some  of  their  necessities,  free  themselves  from  some 
of  their  vices  ;  but  surely  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
they  should  be  governed  by  any  fine  sense  of  honour. 
More  commonly  their  bad  propensities  remain;  and  they 
play  the  rogue  with  more  freedom,  because  they  can  do 
it  oil  a  larger  field,  and  with  greater  safety  and  advan- 
tage. The  very  honour  and  integrity  of  which  we  are 
speaking,  require  that  such  distinctions  should  be  allow- 
ed and  appreciated. 

Then  the  appearances  in  favour  of  religion  are  to 
their  advantage.  They  have  no  law  for  the  regulation 
or  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  but  public  sentiment  se- 
cures its  sanctification  belter  with  them  than  with  us. 
I  have  never  seen  that  day  observed  in  Bristol  or  Bath 
as  it  is  in  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  In  the  large  town, 
the  people  attend  in  larger  numbers  at  their  respective 
places  of  worship  ;  there  are  more  places  for  their  ac- 
commodation ;  and  the  av£rage  size  is  greater  with  them 
than  with  us.  The  co;iimunicants  in  that  country  are 
far  more  numerous,  than  in  this ;  and  you  will  regard 
this  as  important  evidence  on  the  subject,  especially 
when  it  is  known  that  the  principle  of  strict  communion 
prevails.  The  ministry,  as  a  Avhoie,  is  better  adapted  to 
the  people  and  to  usefulness.  The  spirit  of  regenera- 
tion animates  it ;  and  evangelical  truth  is  more  familiar 
to  it.  '  It  is  neither  so  rich  nor  so  poor  as  with  us,  and  is 
therefore  more  efficient.  One  portion  of  it  is  not  degra- 
ded by  the  political  elevation  of  other  portions  ;  but,  as 
a  body,  it  is  entitle/!  to  common  and  equal  respect,  and 
it  has  decidedly  more  respect,  and,  therefore,  more  influ- 
ence than  with  us. 

Vv'ith  these  visible  signs  in  favour  of  religion,  and 
with  the  knowledge  that  the  Americans  have  far  less 
reason  to  preserve  appearances  than  ourselves,  it  is  im- 
possible not  to  arrive  at  the  conclusion  already-  sug- 
gested. 

These  statements  are  to  be  understood  to  have  a  spe- 
cial though  not  an  exclusive  application  to  the  leading 


192  PROSPECTS. 

States,  which  have  been  longest  settled,  and  are  the 
most  populous.  It  would  be  most  unreasonable  to  ex- 
pect that  the  States  in  the  far  West  and  far  South  should 
equal  them  in  privilege  and  attainment.  They  are  ra- 
ther, as  a  candid  Episcopalian  writer  has  allowed,  to  be 
compared  with  our  colonies  than  with  ourselves.  Let 
me  add,  however,  that  we  have  no  colonies  that  would 
not  suffer  by  the  comparison  ;  and  that  their  average 
means,  as  I  have  shown,  will  actually  bear  to  be  tried 
by  what  we  most  admire  at  home. 

Still  it  is  admitted  that  much  remains  to  be  done. 
All  the  States  are  capable  of  great  improvement  j 
and  the  rapid  settlement  taking  place  every  where, 
seems  to  mock  all  past  effort,  and  to  demand  that  it  shall 
be  put  forth  on  a  continually  expanded  scale,  even  to  ex- 
haustion. The  West  especially,  has  almost  overwhelm- 
ing claims.  If  this  empire  shall  retain  its  integrity,  the 
West  promises  to  become  the  seat  of  power ;  and  what- 
ever it  ultimately  becomes,  the  w^hole  country  will  be. 
Every  eye  is  fixed  on  it.  The  worldling  looks  to  it  as 
his  paradise ;  the  Papist  looks  to  it  as  to  another  cen- 
tre, where  he  may  again  elevate  the  crucifix,  and  assert 
the  claims  of  St.  Peter;  and  the  infidel  looks  to  it  as 
a  refuge  where  he  may  shake  off  the  trammels  of  reli- 
gion, and  be  at  peace. 

Do  I,  then,  regard  these  circumstances  with  apprehen- 
sion ?  No,  I  look  on  them  with  hope — I  regard  the  en- 
tire exigencies  of  this  great  country  with  the  assurance 
of  hope.  If  there  was  a  time  for  apprehension,  that 
time  is  now  past.  Had  the  church  remained  as  dormant 
and  secure  as  she  was  even  ten  years  ago,  there  might 
have  been  cause  for  alarm ;  but  she  is  awake,  and  the 
people  are  awake.  The  Home  Mission,  the  Education, 
and  the  Sunday  School  Societies,  which  have  risen  into 
such  mighty  and  rapid  action,  are  directing  chiefly  their 
energies  to  the  West.  Missionaries  in  the  cause  of  re- 
ligion and  education  are  traversing  all  its  regions  j 
schools,  and  even  colleges,  are  springing  up  amidst 
the  stumps  of  the  smouldering  forest.     The  wants  and 


PROSPECTS,  193 

claims  of  the  West  are  made  to  ring  and  reverberate 
over  the  East,  and  the  North,  and  the  South;  and  the 
common  attention  is  not  summoned  in  vain. 

Then  it  is  not  merely  that  public  attention  is  awaken- 
ed to  these  growing  exigencies  ;  the  people  in  the  more 
settled  States  are  strikingly  prepared  to  benefit  those  that 
are  settling.  They  are  so  by  circumstances,  and  they 
are  so  by  character.  The  circumstances  of  the  New- 
England  people,  for  instance,  remarkably  dispose  and  fit 
them  to  aid  the  West.  Their  soil  is  comparatively  ste- 
rile and  ungrateful,  and  this  inclines  them  to  emigrate. 
They  carry  with  them  the  very  institutions  which  are 
wanted  by  the  West ;  they  are  never  contented  with  a 
settlement  till  it  has  its  school  and  its  church;  and  their 
force  of  character — their  thrift,  their  energy,  and  their 
morals — gives  them  a  controlling  influence  by  which  so- 
ciety around  them  is  modelled.  The  hand  of  Provi- 
dence seems  conspicuous  in  this  provision,  and  in  mak- 
ing it  so  effectual.  In  the  whole,  about  21,000  persons 
were  delivered  from  the  mother  country  on  these  shores  ; 
their  offspring  are  now  spread  over  all  the  States,  and 
amount  to  upwards  of  three  millions  of  persons  ! 

Not  less  does  their  character  inspire  hope.  So  far  as 
it  affects  this  subject,  it  may  be  said  that  they  have  re- 
markable versatility  in  adapting  themselves  to  the  occa- 
sion, and  great  earnestness  in  moving  to  their  object. 
Their  versatilitij  and  tact  may  possibly  be  greatly  fos- 
tered by  their  circumstances — this  is  not  material  to  a 
question  purely  practical :  that  it  exists  is  without 
doubt.  The  difficulty  which  would  be  felt  with  us,  Of 
passing  from  an  occupation  which  we  had  learnt,  to  one 
of  which  we  were  ignorant,  is  scarcely  felt  with  them. 
They  may  not  be  over  careful  in  selecting  means,  nor 
over  steady  in  the  use  of  them  ;  but  they  certainly  have 
a  degree  of  French  facility  in  falling  on  them,  and  in  ac- 
commodating themselves  to  them.  Many  find  no  difli- 
culty  in  becoming  students  at  forty,  if  they  should  have 
been  denied  the  opportunity  before ;  and  it  is  a  common 
thing  for  those  who  do  not  succeed  to  their  wishes  in  one 

Vol.  IL— N  17 


194  PROSPECTS. 

avocation  to  apply^to  another,  though  years  should  be  the 
price  of  acquisition.  Forms  in  society,  as  well  as  per- 
sonal habits,  are  far  less  jQxed  here ;  and  where  there 
is  so  much  freedom  to  move,  you  may  expect  it  to  abound 
and  vary  in  proportion.  I  knew  "of  a  gentleman  who 
had  been  trained  to  mercantile  pursuits ;  as  a  Christian, 
he  thought  he  could  be  more  useful  by  preaching  ;  he  re- 
nounced, therefore,  his  profitable  merchandise,  to  employ 
himself  in  public  teaching.  After  some  pains  and  length- 
ened trial,  he  had  reason  to  think  he  had  miscalculated 
on  his  talent.  Having  made  the  experiment,  he  again 
became  a  merchant;  remarking,  that,  as  by  merchandise 
he  could  afford  to  sustain  five  preachers  better  than  him- 
self, there  could  be  no  doubt  that,  as  a  merchant,  he 
might  best  promote  the  cause  of  religion.  He  felt  no 
difficulty  in  these  transitions  ',  and  if  he  did  not  display 
the  clearest  judgment,  he  showed  that  he  had  no  double 
or  dubious  motive. 

It  must  be  evident  to  a  practised  judgment,  that  this 
aptitude  to  become  all  things  to  all  men  and  all  occa- 
sions, is  a  valuable  qualification  for  real  usefulness,  in  a 
country  where  the  form  and  fashion  of  things  are  conti- 
nually varying  under  the  influence  of  increasing  civili- 
zation and  refinement.  The  free  institutions  of  the  peo- 
ple possess  just  the  same  pliancy.  The  principle  of 
adaptation^  the  want  of  which  a  high  authority  has  late- 
ly admitted  to  be  the  great  defect  of  an  Establishment, 
is  certainly  the  life  and  virtue  of  the  voluntary  system.^ 
Whatever  may  otherwise  be  its  character,  its  adversa- 
ries cannot  disallow  the  inherent  poAver  of  adaptation ; 
and  if  they  did,  America  would  confound  them.  The 
school-house  and  the  church  are  seen  to  accommodate 
themselves  precisely  to  the  state  of  the  people,  never 
behind  them,  never  too  much  in  advance.  Their  very 
form  and  structure  pass  through  the  gradations  of  wood, 
brick,  and  stone,  as  do  the  residences  of  the  people ;  and 
their  lessons  are  dispensed  by  'Mine  upon  line  and  pre- 
cept upon  precept,  here  a  little,  and  there  much,"  as  they 
can  bear  theiQo 


PROSPECTS.  195 

Especially,  the  Americans  have  great  earneslnr:ss  of 
character  ;  and  a.s  this  is  essential  to  all  true  greatness, 
so  it  is  the  very  quality  to  inspire  hope.  I  think  I  have 
never  seen  more  of  it  in  any  people.  It  may  not  alvi'ays 
express  itself  as  you  would  desire;  but  its  very  presence 
and  name  is  power.  Their  character,  like  their  climate, 
has  great  decision  about  it;  it  may  be  hot,  it  may  be 
cold  ;  but  Avhen  it  is  cold  it  freezes,  and  when  it  is  hot 
it  burns.  Only  let  them  fully  apprehend  the  importance 
of  an  object ;  and  you  will  see  them  move  to  it  with  a 
directness  of  mind  and  a  scorn  of  sacrifices,  which  would 
surprise  weaker  natures. 

When  this  is  associated  with  Christian  principle  it 
confers  a  striking  power  of  self-devotion.  Endless  in- 
stances illustrate  and  confirm  this.  It  is  this  quality, 
thus  sanctified,  that  gives  to  their  missionary  his  highest 
praise.  It  is  this,  through  the  form  cf  the  Temperance 
Societies,  that  has  astonished  the  world  with  the  noble 
example  of  a  nation  renovating  itself.  In  smaller  circles 
the  principle  is  perpetually  at  work  with  equal  pawer, 
though  with  less  observation.  I  have  been  charmed  and 
refreshed  with  it  every  where.  It  inspires  private 
Christians  to  revolve  great  things,  and  to  compass  them 
by  great  means.  I  know  of  no  country  where  there  are 
more  examples  of  beneficence  and  magnificence.  The 
rich  will  act  nobly  out  of  their  abundance;  and  the  poor 
will  act  as  nobly  out  of  their  penury.  There  are  refresh- 
ing instances  of  individuals  sustaining  schools,  profes- 
sorships, missionaries,  and  evangelists.  Ministers  are 
repeatedly  making  movements  in  which  it  was  evident, 
that  every  thing  was  to  be  sacrificed  for  usefulness.  I 
have  seen  the  pastor  at  sixty,  beloved  and  happy  in  his 
people,  give  up  all,  and  go  forth  into  the  wilderness,  be- 
cause he  thought  that  his  example,  more  than  his  la- 
bours, might  bless  the  West;  while  the  church  has  been 
as  ready  to  relinquish  him,  though  with  tears,  when  she 
has  been  satisfied,  that  it  was  for  the  good  of  the  church 
catholic.  I  have  seen  a  band  of  students,  careless  ot 
ease  and  reputation  at  home,  forsake  the  college  which 
N2 


196  PROSPECTS, 

they  have  passed  with  honour,  and  covenant  together  to 
go  forth  some  two  thousand  miles,  to  rear  a  kindred  in- 
stitution in  the  desert ;  and  I  have  seen  the  aged  man 
kindle  at  their  enthusiasm,  and  support  them  with  his 
purse,  when  unable  to  be  their  companion.  Does  a 
neighbourhood  rapidly  outrun  the  existing  means  of  re- 
ligious instruction?  it  immediately  creates  effort;  and 
individuals  in  different  churches  volunteer  to  give  up 
their  endeared  privileges,  and  to  go  forth,  as  a  little  colo- 
ny, to  benefit  that  district.* 

Woman,  too,  has  at  least  an  equal  spirit  of  self-devo- 
tion here.  I  have  never  been  more  impressed  with  this. 
The  females  move  less  out  of  their  own  sphere  than 
most;  but  in  that  sphere  they  are  employing  a  thousand 
womanly  appliances  in  favour  of  the  good  cause.  They 
have  a  loftiness  of  character  about  them  which  requires 
that  they  should  have  some  great  object  before  them  ; 
and  none  know  better  than  they,  how  truly  little  means 
are  sanctified  and  ennobled  by  great  ends.  They  band  to- 
gether for  all  sorts  of  benevolent  and  religious  uses.  The 
maternal  societies  are  their  own,  and  are  at  once  a  testi- 
mony to  their  well-regulated  as  well  as  exalted  feeling , 
the  mother  is  not  forgotten  in  the  Christian,  nor  home  in 
the  world.  They  work,  or  collect  in  company,  for  the 
support  of  a  student  or  a  missionary;  they  prepare  linen 
and  other  garments  for  the  poor  scholar ;  and  all  their 
deeds  are  annointed  by  their  prayers.  We  have  seen 
the  spirit  of  piety  kept  alive  in  a  church,  the  Old  South, 
through  a  long  period  of  darkness  and  heresy,  by  the 
prayers  of  a  few  females.  The  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety is  considered  to  have  its  origin  in  the  prayers  and 
exhortations  of  one  sainted  woman.  I  have  known  of 
three  excellent  matrons,  who,  when  a  church  was  afl!lict- 
ed  by  a  worldly  ministry,  devoted  themselves  to  secret 
prayer  for  its  and  the  church's  renovation,  and  who  have 
lived  to  offer  praise  for  an  answer  to  prayer,  of  which 
none  knew  but  themselves. 

*The  case  of  Boston,  already  noticed,  is  proof  of  this ;  and  that  of  New- 
York,  referred  to  in  the  Appendix,  is  yet  more  striking. 


PROSPECTS.  197 

Who  shall  doubt  of  such  a  people  ?  They  are  full  of 
hope  themselves,  and  they  create  hope  in  others.  Every 
thing  about  them  contributes  to  nourish  it.  They  are 
born  into  national  existence  in  the  most  auspicious  times. 
All  the  lessons  of  wisdom  which  have  been  suggested 
through  ages  to  other  nations  are  at  their  command. 
They  begin  their  course  just  where  other  empires  have 
closed  theirs.  Their  field  of  action  is  so  vast,  that  they 
may  put  forth  the  mightiest  energies,  without  exposure 
to  hostile  interests  and  barbarous  warfare.  They  need 
fear  no  foe,  and  therefore  they  need  not  embarrass  them- 
selves with  alliances  which  might  lead  to  conflict  and 
bloodshed.  They  have  the  fairest  opportunity  of  show- 
ing how  little  a  Government  may  be  felt  as  a  burden, 
aad  how  much  as  a  blessing,  silently  diffusing  life, 
liberty,  and  joy,  over  an  immense  community.  The 
people  are  aware  of  this,  and  are  ennobled  by  their  cir- 
cumstances. They  believe  all  things,  and  they  will  ac- 
complish all  things. 

Yes,  they  will  accomplish  all  things,  with  the  single 
provision,  that  they  remain  under  the  influence  of  reli- 
gion. Religion  is  requisite  to  the  welfare  of  any  peo- 
ple :  but  they  have  made  it  /mphatically  necessary,  not 
only  to  their  prosperity,  but  to  their  political  existence. 
The  evils  to  which  their  promising  circumstances  chiefly 
expose  them,  are  Avorldliness  and  presumption ;  and 
these  can  be  quelled  only  by  religion.  No  approaches 
to  the  experiment  they  are  now  making  on  the  liberty  of 
the  subject,  have  been  made  with  success  ;  and  they  can 
only  succeed  by  making  religion  their  best  ally.  Uni- 
versal suffrage,  whatever  may  be  its  abstract  merits  or 
demerits,  is  neither  desirable  nor  possible,  except  the 
people  are  the  subjects  of  universal  education  and  uni- 
versal piety.  America  will  be  great  if  America  is 
GOOD.  If  not,  her  greatness  will  vanish  away  like  a 
morning  cloud. 

17* 


198  UNION. 


LETTER  XLIV. 


My  dear  Friend, 

Although  I  have  written  ostensibly  of  America,  it 
has  been  always  with  a  bearing  on  our  own  favoured 
country  ;  and,  in  conclusion,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
refer  to  those  mutual  duties  which  seem  to  spring  from 
their  relationship,  their  place,  and  their  privileges. 
This  may,  perhaps,  be  done  under  three  or  four  such 
terms  as — union — intercourse — -peace — and  co-opera- 
tion. 

There  is  every  reason  why  the  churches  of  the  two 
countries,  and  the  countries  themselves,  should  be  in  a 
state  of  perfect  amity  and  union.  If  kindred  is  a  cause 
of  union,  we  should  be  united ;  for  our  relationship  is 
that  of  parent  and  child.  Never  were  two  people  so 
homogeneous.  If  interest  is  a  cause  of  union,  we  should 
be  united  ;  for  just  what  we  want,  they  have  ;  and  just 
what  they  want,  we  have.  With  us  capital  is  in  excess, 
with  them  it  is  deficient ;  we  have  too  many  hands, 
they  have  too  few  ;  we  have  mouths  craving  bread,  they 
have  corn  craving  mouths ;  we  thrive  as  commerce 
thrives,  they  can  consume  all  we  can  manufacture.  If 
similarity  is  a  source  of  union,  then  we  should  be  united ; 
for  where  shall  we  find  such  resemblances?  Not  to 
speak  of  foreign  countries,  in  Wales  and  in  Scotland  the 
Englishman  will  find  stronger  differences  from  what  is 
familiarized  to  him,  than  he  will  find  in  America.  I 
certainly  never  felt  myself,  at  once,  so  far  from  home,  and 
so  much  at  home,  in  separation  from  my  native  land. 
Whatever  is  found  with  us,  has  its  counterpart  there. 
In  habit,  in  literature,  in  language,  and  religion,  we  are 
one  ;  and  in  government  are  much  closer  than  is  usual- 
ly thought,  or  than  is  found  between  ourselves  and  any- 
other  country.  Theirs  is,  under  other  names,  an  elective 
and  limited  monarchy,  and  ours  a  hereditary  limited 


UNION.  199 

monarchy  ;  and  our  reformations  incline  us  to  them,  and 
theirs  to  us.  Why  should  not  such  nations  be  one  in 
affection  and  in  fact? 

On  the  part  of  the  people  generally,  and  of  the  church- 
es in  particular,  I  can  truly  assert  that  they  are  prepared 
for  this  exercise  of  amity  and  confidence.  While  I  re- 
joiced that  the  churches  at  home  were  showing  the 
strength  of  right  and  noble  feeling,  by  sending  forth  a 
Deputation  with  their  affectionate  overtures  of  commu- 
nion ;  I  was  uncertain  whether  it  would  be  duly  return- 
ed. On  first  landing  on  the  shores  of  a  distant  and 
foreign  country,  I  felt  all  the  chilling  force  of  this  in- 
certitude. But  it  lasted  not  a  day ;  and  the  longer  we 
remained,  the  more  we  saw,  the  stronger  was  the  con- 
viction, that  this  christian  overture  was  not  made  too 
soon,  it  was  made  too  late.  Had  it  been  earlier,  it  had 
been  better.  We  could  not  have  been  more  disposed  to 
send  out  delegates  on  a  mission  of  fraternal  affection, 
than  they  were  to  receive  them,  by  universal  kindness 
and  excess  of  love. 

And  this  feeling  is  not  limited  to  the  churches,  it  is 
common  to  the  people.  The  exasperation  beneath 
which  they  have  frequently  acted,  and  even  felt,  is  as 
nothing  compared  with  the  strong  and  steady  under  cur- 
rent of  mother  feeling,  which  speaks  to  them  of  com- 
mon blood  and  common  origin.  They  desire  to  express 
love  and  esteem  ;  but  they  require,  before  they  do  so,  to 
know  that  they  shall  not  be  despised  for  it.  The  fault, 
then,  will  be  ours,  if  our  pride  shall  stand  in  the  way 
of  our  established  union  and  fellowship. 

Intercoin^se  is  at  once  the  means  and  the  end  of  uni- 
on; this,  therefore,  should  have  our  considerate  atten- 
tion. Such  intercourse,  I  am  persuaded,  is  of  high  value 
to  the  churches  on  either  side  the  Atlantic ;  and  to  the 
interests  of  religion  generally.  It  might,  for  instance,  be- 
sides nourishing  christian  affection,  prevent  interference 
in  our  plans  of  general  usefulness,  and  it  might,  by  mutu- 
al conference,  impart  to  them  decided  improvement.  It 
might  likewise  promote  a  still  greater  resemblance  be- 


200  INTERCOURSE. 

Tween  churches  already  so  assimilated  in  form  and  dis- 
cipline. Why  should  we  not,  for  instance,  have  one 
Psalmody,  as  well  as  one  Bible  ?  and  one  method^  as 
well  as  one  faith  ?  and  this  not  by  enacting  a  platform, 
but  by  the  assimilating  power  of  affectionate  intercourse. 
Such  fruits  of  intercourse  would  evidently  give  to  the 
universal  church  assurance,  and  before  the  world,  power. 

This  intercourse  may  be  sustained  in  many  ways. 
That  of  delegation,  as  we  have  already  adopted  it,  need 
hardly  be  named.  Only  let  us  see  that  as  we  have  opened 
the  door,  we  are  at  least  as  eager  as  any  to  keep  it  open. 
It  is  pleasing  to  observe  that,  on  our  side,  the  Baptist 
community  are  sending  forth  their  deputation;  and  that, 
on  the  part  of  America,  we  have  at  the  present  time  de- 
legates from  the  two  great  religious  bodies  of  that  coun- 
try, with  the  promise  of  others.  I  am  by  no  means, 
however,  pleading  for  annual  missions.  At  present  we 
could  not  commit  ourselves  to  this  if  we  would ;  and  if 
we  could,  I  should  not  think  it  desirable.  They  would 
lose  much  of  their  significance  and  power,  if  they  were 
too  often  repeated;  and,  from  incurring  considerable 
charge  with  small  benefit,  they  would  drop  into  desue- 
tude. What  we  shall  want  is,  when  the  novelty  has 
worn  away,  still  to  look  steadily  to  the  object ;  and  to 
act  upon  it  as  frequently  as  a  Christian,  and  not  a  merce- 
nary, motive  shall  suggest. 

Literary  communication  is  another  mode  of  inter- 
course commending  itself  to  notice,  because  it  may  be 
always  in  exercise,  and  is  attended  with  small  expense. 
The  churches  there  know  very  little  of  the  state  of  reli- 
gion with  us;  and  we  know  still  less  of  them.  Great 
advantage  would  arise  to  both  by  a  free  and  enlarged 
communication.  Nothing  can  be  more  interesting  to  us 
than  the  state  of  religion  in  that  land,  placed  as  it  is  in 
new  and  untried  circumstances ;  yet,  up  to  the  present 
time,  nothing  of  value,  or  nothing  that  may  be  relied  on, 
has  been  reported  to  us.  Churches  that  are  in  all  essen- 
tial points  one,  have  nevertheless  been  so  absorbed  in 
their  own  estate,  and  so  little   animated  by  the  spirit 


INTERCOURSE.  201 

©f  their  Founder,  as  to  remain  not  only  without  fellow- 
ship, but  almost  without  the  privity  of  each  other's  ex- 
istence. 

To  sustain  this  intercourse  with  the  best  effect,  we 
M^ant  accredited  organs  and  agents.  There  should  be, 
in  both  countries,  some  one  periodical  instrument,  known 
and  approved,  by  which  every  thing  important  to  one 
body  may  be  readily  imparted  to  the  other.  With  us, 
the  Congregational  Magazine,  with  decided  arrange- 
ments to  that  end,  might  perhaps  be  made  to  answer  for 
this  duty  ;  but  in  America  there  is  at  present  nothing 
that  meets  this  case.  They  have  papers,  and  religious 
papers  in  abundance  ;  but,  because  they  are  so  abundant, 
they  are  limited  in  circulation.  If,  for  instance,  we  de- 
sired to  make  a  communication  to  the  churches  of  New 
England,  there  is  at  present  no  recognized  organ  by 
which  it  could  at  once  be  done.  On  this  account,  a  letter 
addressed  to  them  generally,  and  not  to  the  churches 
associated  in  a  particular  State,  was  actually  passed 
from  association  to  association,  each  one  expecting  the 
other  to  answer  it,  and  no  one  deeming  itself  qualified 
to  that  end.  According  to  existing  provisions,  it  would 
require  that  a  communication  should  be  made  to  at  least 
six  different  parties,  to  secure  its  circulation  in  the  seve- 
ral States.  If  the  like  intercourse  is  sought  with  the 
Presbyterian  churches,  not  less  than  four  instruments 
must  be  employed  ;  and,  after  all,  it  loses  much  of  the 
power  which  might  be  derived  from  an  accredited  medi- 
um. This  is  an  evil  that  will,  I  hope,  soon  find,  in  the 
zeal  and  practical  tact  of  our  transatlantic  friends,  an 
adequate  remedy. 

Then  there  is  evidently  wanted  to  correspond  with 
such  provisions,  a  suitable  and  recognized  agency.  This 
is  of  great  importance.  From  what  I  have  seen  the  last 
twelvemonth,  there  is  quite  enough  to  engage  the  hands 
and  talents  of  one  of  our  best  men  ;  and  were  the  churches 
ripe  for  these  more  enlarged  methods  of  usefulness  and 
union,  they  could  not  do  better  service  to  the  church  uni- 
versal than  to  devote  a  person  to  such  engagements.  At 
13 


202  INTERCOURSE. 

present,  perhaps,  there  can  hardly  be  hope  of  this  ;  and 
in  the  want  of  it,  the  best  should  be  done  that  circum- 
stances may  allow.  Care  should  be  had,  that  the  agen- 
cy' should  be  such  as  is  generally  known  and  approved, 
rather  than  self-created  ;  it  should  not  be  such  as  may 
be  provided  by  private  and  pecuniary  interests ;  and  it 
should  be  decidedly  such  as  will  assuredly  promote  by 
the  wisdom,  temper,  and  piety  of  its  communications,  the 
knowledge,  benevolence,  and  fellowship  of  the  churches. 
Why  should  not  more  than  this  be  done '?  Is  it  not 
time  that  the  churches  created  an  agency  by  which  they 
might  hold  communion  and  communication  with  kindred 
churches  of  whatever  name,  or  whatever  place  ?  Why 
should  not  the  churches  of  the  European  continent,  for  in- 
staijce,  which  are  reviving  from  papal  oppression,  or  a  dor- 
mant Protestantism,  find  some  common  centre  where  they 
might  enjoy  the  sympathy  and  fellowship  of  all  other 
Christian  churches'?  Why  should  not  the  whole  church 
become  conscious  of  its  essential  oneness,  by  its  sympa- 
thy with  all  the  parts?  and  why  should  not  the  parts  ga- 
ther vigour  and  assurance  by  their  felt  connexion  with  the 
whole?  And  why,  as  this  intercourse  advanced,  should 
it  not  lead  to  personal  conference  and  fellowship  ?  Why 
might  there  not  be  a  triennial  or  quinquennial  conven- 
tion, by  delegates  of  the  leading  religious  bodies  in  Ame- 
rica, and  of  the  reformed  churches  in  England,  Holland, 
France,  and  Germany,  for  the  purposes  of  promoting  a 
community  of  faith,  harmony,  and  love,  and  of  energetic 
and  combined  service  for  the  redemption  of  the  world  ? 
I  can  see  no  greater  difficulties  in  the  Avay,  than  those 
which  have  been  overcome  in  the  existing  intercourse 
with  America.  I  can  see  the  highest  advantages  accru- 
ing to  the  interests  of  true  religion,  by  its  direct  influ- 
ence on  the  church,  and  by  its  indirect  influence  on  the 
world.  Without  precisely  determining  method,  the 
times  call  for  movements  of  this  comprehensive  order. 
Romanism  is  one  ;  Mohamedism  is  one ;  and  Paganism 
is  one ;  but  we  are  not  one.  And  until  we  become  one 
In  a  different  and  better  sense,  the  world  will  never  be 


PEACE.  '203 

couviuced,  the  Redeemer  will  never  be  acknowledged, 
and  the  subtle  combinations  of  heresy  and  sin  will  never 
be  destroyed.* 

To  enjoy  the  intercourse  we  seek,  peace  must  be 
maintained.  The  native  of  either  country  cannot  possi- 
bly visit,  and  become  associated  with,  the  inhabitants  of 
the  other,  without  deep  lamentations  that  ever  war 
should  have  existed  between  them.  The  resemblances 
are  so  great,  the  connexions  are  so  close,  the  interests  so 
much  in  common,  as  to  give  to  conflict  all  the  horrors 
of  civil  war.  If,  in  an  ordinary  case,  war,  not  sustained  by 
the  plea  of  extreme  necessity,  is  homicide  >  in  this  case 
it  is  jyatricide. 

Another  impression  I  could  not  help  receiving  while 
in  this  country.  It  is,  that  if  the  religious  commxinity 
here,  and  the  religious  community  there,  were  to  adopt 
just  views  of  the  subject,  and  to  express  themselves  in 
union  and  with  decision  on  it,  the  Government  would 
not  be  able,  but  in  a  case  of  self-preservation,  which  is 
not  likely  to  occur,  to  prosecute  a  war.  The  accumula- 
ting feeling  and  determination  of  New-England  almost 
prevented  the  last  war  ;  and  it  is  likely  it  would  have 
been  prevented  altogether,  but  for  the  untoward  provo- 
cation of  firing  their  capital. 

I  believe  this  view  of  the  subject  has  not  been  fairly 
taken  by  the  churches ;  and,  so  far,  they  have  failed  in 
their  duty.  In  America,  the  very  evils  of  the  last  short 
and  unnecessary  war,  have  had  the  good  effect  of  awa- 
kening many  generous  minds  in  the  cause  of  peace  ;  and 
considerable  advances  have  been  made,  by  prizes,  ad- 
dresses, and  sermons,  to  correct  and  arouse  religious 
feeling  especially  on  the  subject.  With  us,  the  Peace 
Society  has  been  too  hastily  regarded  as  a  Q,uaker,  and 
not^  Christian,  Institution;  and  because  it  began  by 
asking  too  much,  nothing  has  been  granted  to  it,  and 


*  On  the  subject  of  intercourse  \vith  America,  some  facilities  might  be 
grantt'd  by  the  Governaient.  It  is  painful  to  find  that  the  transmission  of 
letters  and  books  meets  widi  so  little  obstruction  on  one  side  of  the  ocean, 
and  6C  much  on  the  other. 


204  PEACE. 

nothing  has  been  done  apart  from  it.  But  we  must  not 
deceive  ourselves.  The  churches,  in  both  lands,  if 
united  on  this  subject,  possess  within  themselves  a 
moral  power,  which,  as  it  can  destroy  slavery,  so  it  may 
make  war  all  but  impossible.  This  power  it  is  not  only 
legitimate  to  use,  it  is  obligatory  ;  and  tliey  are  responsi- 
ble for  all  the  misery  and  carnage  which  arise  from  its 
not  being  used. 

There  is  yet  another  view  to  be  taken  of  this  interest- 
ing and  momentous  topic.  If  the  religious  communities, 
by  a  due  exercise  of  their  influence,  could  make  war  be- 
tween the  two  countries,  in  almost  any  supposable  case, 
nearly  impossible ;  the  two  countiies,  remaining  in 
peace,  might  secure  peace  to  the  whole  world.  If  those 
very  nations,  which  have  the  least  to  fear  from  Avar, 
should  be  the  first  to  keep  the  peace,  what  would  be  the 
silent  influence  on  all  other  nations  !  And  if  they  should 
actually  employ  their  advice  and  influence  against  angry 
dispute  swelling  into  deliberate  murder,  how  soon  would 
war  become  a  stranger,  if  not  an  exile,  from  our  world ! 

Not  only  by  power,  but  even  by  situation,  they  seem 
remarkably  fitted  to  set  this  example,  and  to  arbitrate 
these  diflerences,  till  the  troubled  nations  shall  have 
rest.  They  are  so  far  from  each  other,  that  they  are 
freed  from  those  irritations  which  too  commonly  origi- 
nate serious  conflict;  so  that,  if  disposed  to  peace,  they 
can  scarcely  go  to  war  ;  while  their  reciprocal  interests 
may  continually  strengthen  their  bonds  of  union  and 
amity.  And  they  are  so  placed,  in  relation  to  other  na- 
tions, the  one  by  a  boundless  territory,  and  the  other  by 
her  insular  situation,  as  that  necessity  can  hardly  occur 
for  them  to  participate  in  the  quarrels  of  others.  By 
station  and  by  power,  they  are  prepared  to  act,  not  as 
parties,  but  as  arbiters. 

Here,  then,  is  a  field  of  service,  worthy  of  the  church 
—-worthy  of  angels  !  And  it  can  scarcely  be  considered 
as  saying  too  much  to  state,  as  I  deliberately  do,  that  it 
is  a  field  the  church  has  not  yet  occupied.  And  still,  it 
may  be  asked  in  reply,  "  Why  should  she  occupy  it  1 


PEACE.  205 

What  has  she  to  do  with  the  ambition  of  the  world  and 
the  'strife  of  the  potsherds?'"  As  a  mere  question  of 
policy  or  expediency,  I  would  say,  nothing — just  no- 
thing. But  the  cause  of  peace  can  never  be  established 
amongst  men  on  the  principles  of  expediency  and  politi- 
cal advantage  ;  and  if  it  could,  then  it  is  rather  the  work 
of  the  citizen  than  of  the  Christian.  Here  has  been  the 
great  error.  It  may  be  well  and  wise  to  refer  to  second- 
ary considerations  as  dissuasives  from  war ;  and,  with 
Burke,  we  may  attempt  to  horrify  the  imagination,  by 
calculating  that  it  has  destroyed  as  much  life  and  pro- 
perty as  are  to  be  found,  at  the  present  time,  on  the 
globe,  fourteen  times  told.  Yet  these  representations 
are  short  of  the  mark,  and  show  a  feeble  and  imperfect 
conception  of  the  monstrous  evil.  The  only  effectual 
argument  against  war  is,  that  War  is  sin.  This  will 
lay  hold  on  the  conscience;  this  will  justify  the  Chris- 
tian in  interfering  ;  and  this  will  nor  allow  the  church 
to  slumber,  while,  for  the  purposes  of  vulgar  ambition, 
one  hundred  thousand  men  are  commanded  to  massacre 
another  hundred  thousand  men,  and  to  hurry  them  away 
into  an  awful  eternity,  uncalled,  in  their  sins  and  in 
their  blood. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that,  in  thus  glancing  at  the 
subject,  I  should  discuss  all  captious  objection.  But  I 
would  crave  to  have  it  observed,  that  it  is  no  part  of  my 
intention  to  place  the  principle  of  peace  in  opposition 
to  the  principle  of  self-preservation.  I  can  conceive  of 
a  case,  whether  of  an  individual  or  of  a  nation,  in  which 
resistance  may  be  a  virtue  ;  though  I  am  persuaded 
that  this  supposable  case  has  been  used  to  justify  a 
thousand  actual  cases,  which  have  no  resemblance  ;  and 
in  which  resistance  is  not  a  virtue,  but  a  crime. 

And  as  civilization  and  religion  advance,  why  should 
not  the  barbarous  and  brutal  practice  of  appealing  to 
power,  rather  than  to  justice,  be  superseded  by  wiser 
and  more  humane  methods  ?  As  in  a  community,  the 
persons  composing  it  are  brought  to  commit  their  per- 
sons, property,  and  honour,  to  the  provisions  of  that 
'l8 


206  PEACE. 

community  ;  so,  in  tile  family  of  civilized  mankind,  com- 
posed of  a  number  of  nations,  why  should  there  not  be 
a  common  and  recognized  authority,  which  should  arbi- 
trate the  dilTerences,  and  protect  the  interests  of  each 
and  of  all ;  bringing  to  the  weak  power,  and  to  the  in- 
jured righteousness  ?  If  any  thing  is  characterizing 
the  times  in  which  it  is  our  privilege  to  live,  it  is,  that 
right  is  taking  the  place  of  might ;  or,  in  other  words, 
that  moral  power  is  supplanting  physical  power.  And 
nothing  can  be  more  favourable  to  the  subject  we  are 
contemplating.  Right  is  the  harbinger  of  Peace  ;  while 
force  is  the  very  sinews,  and  soul,  and  inspiration  of  the 
demon  War. 

But  this  appeal,  if  worthy  of  the  name,  is  to  the 
churches.  This  subject  has  not  been  duly  considered  by 
them;  let  them  now  consider  it.  Let  them  remember 
that  they  are  "  children  of  peace,"  that  they  obey  the 
"  Prince  of  Peace  ;"  and  that  their  religion  breathes 
peace,  not  only  on  a  nation,  but  on  the  world.  Let  them 
not  condemn  the  evil  in  the  abstract,  and  plead  for  it  in 
the  detail ;  nor  deplore  its  soul  harrowing  consequences, 
while  they  connive  at  its  plausible  pretences.  Let 
them  strip  the  demon  of  all  his  pomp  and  circumstance 
and  glory  ;  and  let  him  appear,  in  all  his  naked  and  hor- 
rible deformity,  that  men  may  confess  him  to  be  a  fiend 
of  the  lower,  and  not  a  resident  of  the  present,  world. 
Let  them  gloiify  their  religion  by  banding  together  as 
an  army  of  pacificators ;  and  when  the  crisis  for  action 
arrives,  let  them  raise  their  voice,  and  make  it  to  be 
heard  above  all  the  clamour  for  war,  distinctly,  calmly, 
one.  Nothing  would  be  more  worthy  of  them;  nothing 
would  contribute  more  to  general  civilization  ;  nothing 
would  so  efficiently  promote  the  advancement  of  reli- 
gion iEind  virtue;  and  nothing  would  so  forcibly  place 
the  future,  which  would  be  the  history  of  benevolence 
and  peace,  in  contrast  with  the  past,  whidh  is  the  histo- 
ry of  bloodshedding  and  murder. 

So  far  as  America  and  England  are  concerned,  peace, 
intercourse,  and  union,  should  be  prnployed  and  sanctiued 


CO-OPERATION.  207 

as  means  of  energetic  co-operation  for  the  conversion  of 
the  world.  This  is  the  end  to  which  we  should  be 
steadfastly  looking  in-all  our  intercourse;  and,  great  as 
this  end  is,  it  may  be  thus  contemplated  without  de- 
spondency. These  nations  are  singularly  prepared  by 
Providence  for  this  high  service  ;  so  much  so,  indeed, 
as  to  indicate  that  it  is  consigned  to  their  hands.  Where 
shall  we  find  two  nations  placed  so  advantageously  on 
the  surface  of  the  globe  to  this  end  ?  Where  shall  we 
find  them  in  possession  of  so  much  of  the  world's  com- 
merce, which  is  a  direct  means  to  this  end?  Where 
shall  we  find  a  people  whose  civil  and  religious  institu- 
tions are  so  prepared  to  bless  mankind  ?  And  where 
shall  we  find  any  people  who  are  so  ready,  by  desire 
and  efibrt,  as  these,  to  bestow  Avhatever  makes  them  dis- 
tinguished and  happy  upon  all  other  nations  ?  Blot  out 
England  and  America  from  the  map  of  the  world,  and 
you  destroy  all  those  great  institutions  v;hich  almost  ex- 
clusively promise  the  world's  renovation ;  but,  unite 
England  and  America  in  energetic  and  resolved  co-ope- 
ration for  the  world's  salvation,  and  the  world  is  saved. 

It  is  not  only  important  that  they  should  render  these 
services;  they  should  render  them  in  union.  It  should 
be  felt,  that  what  the  one  does,  the  other  virtually  does 
also  ;  and  the  very  names,  indicating  the  two  people, 
should  be  a  sort  of  synonyme,  which  might  be  applied 
to  the  same  works.  The  service  is  arduous  ;  the  diffi- 
culties are  great;  and  the  adversary  of  liberty,  light,  and 
religion,  should  be  suffered  to  gain  neither  advantage  nor 
confidence,  by  regarding  us  as  separable.  We  shall 
have  more  relative,  and  more  real,  power  by  acting  to- 
gether. In  this  connexion,  one  and  one  make  more  than 
two ;  they  exert  a  triple  force  against  every  opposing 
obstacle. 

Here,  then,  is  the  province  of  these  two  great  coun- 
tries. They  are  to  consult,  act,  and  labour  in  union  for 
the  conversion  and  blessedness  of  the  world.  For  this 
they  are  made  a  people  ;  for  this  they  are  evangelized ; 
for  this   they  are  privileged,   and  blessed   themselves. 


208  CO-OPERATION. 

Theirs  is  no  common  destiny ;  and  iheirs  should  be  no 
common  ambition.  They  are  to  find  their  greatness, 
not  in  the  degradation  of  other  nations,  but  in  raising 
them  to  an  elevation  of  being  which  they  have  not 
known.  They  should  rise  from  the  patriot  into  the  phi- 
lanthropist, and  express  love  to  man  from  love  to  his 
Maker.  Great  as  they  then  would  be,  their  greatness 
would  not  create  fear,  but  admiration  and  confidence; 
and  He  who  made  them  great  would  not  withhold  his 
.approbation. 

Let  them  look  to  this  !  Let  no  one  "  take  their  crown." 
Let  the  man  that  would  enkindle  strife  between  them, 
be  deemed  an  enemy  alike  to  both  countries.  Let  them 
turn  away  from  the  trivial  and  the  temporary  ;  and  look 
on  the  great,  the  good,  the  abiding.  Let  them  faithfully 
accomplish  their  high  commission,  and  theirs  will  be  a 
glory  such  as  Greece,  with  all  her  Platonic  imaginings, 
never  sought ;  and  such  as  Rome,  with  all  her  real  tri- 
umphs, never  found. 


NARRATIVE 


VISIT  TO  CANADA  AND  PENNSYLVANIA. 


NARRATIVE 


OF   A 


YISIT  TO  CANADA  AND  PENNSYLVANIA. 


LETTER  L 

My  dear  Friend, 
Having  decided  to  visit  the  Canadas,  at  the  request 
of  ministers  and  friends  who  sent  deputations  to  us  at 
New  York,  we  left  Boston  on  the  5th  of  June,  and  ar- 
rived at  Burlington,  on  Lake  Champlain,  on  the  evening 
of  the  7th.  We  there  embarked  in  a  steamboat,  and 
reached  St.  John's,  in  Lower  Canada,  early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  8th.  This  frontier  town  is  a  poor  uncomfort- 
able place ;  and  much  as  I  wished  to  cherish  suitable 
feelings  in  once  more  entering  the  British  dominions,  I 
could  find  nothing  pleasant  either  in  the  place,  the  people, 
or  the  surrounding  scenery.  The  weather  was  hot  j  the 
dust  was  lying  six  or  eight  inches  deep  in  the  street ;  and 
the  millions  of  flies  which  covered  the  walls  and  win- 
dows, could  only  be  compared  to  one  of  the  plagues  of 
Egypt.  The  very  atmosphere  was  so  clouded  with  these 
troublesome  insects,  that  one  could  not  breathe  or  move 
without  destroying  life.  And  the  number  of  those  that 
were  lying  dead,  appeared  equal  to  that  of  the  living ; 
the  duration  of  their  ephemeral  existence  seemed,  indeed, 
to  be  limited  to  a  day. 

It  was  the  Sabbath.     At  the  hour  of  worship  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Episcopal  church,  a  small  building,  and 


212  CANADA. 

thinly  attended.  Glad  should  we  have  been  to  hear 
within  its  walls,  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Church  of 
England  faithfully  and  simply  proclaimed.  An  oppor- 
tunity of  listening  to  these  truths  in  such  a  place,  would 
have  been  as  "  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary 
land."  The  sermon,  however,  was  not  calculated  to 
afford  either  comfort  or  instruction.  The  text  was  Job 
xlii.  5.  The  preacher's  main  design  was  to  apply  the 
passage  to  the  season  of  sprmg.  and  to  show  that  its 
return  was  calculated  to  inspire  the  feelings  which  Job 
expressed.  There  was  not  one  allusion  to  the  confes- 
sion of  the  following  verse,  as  resulting  from  enlight- 
ened views  of  the  Divine  character  and  law;  nor  the 
least  reference  to  the  way  of  salvation  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Seneca  or  Plato  could  have  made  a  better  dis- 
course. It  was  unsuccessful  even  in  the  sentimentalism 
at  which  it  aimed. 

I  visited  the  Sunday  school,  which  was  conducted  in 
the  church  during  the  interval  of  public  worship.  A 
young  minister  has  been  chosen  by  the  people,  to  assist 
the  old  missionary,  and  is  supported  by  them;  and  this 
school  has  been  revived  by  his  exertions.  There  were 
about  fifty  children  in  attendance.  -The  teachers  ap- 
peared anxious  to  do  good ;  but  they  are  much  discou- 
raged by  the  indiiference  of  the  parents  to  the  religious 
instruction  of  their  children  ;  as  well  as  by  the  jealousy 
and  opposition  of  the  Roman  Catholics. 

We  attended  the  afternoon  service,  and  heard  the 
junior  minister.  His  sermon  was  quite  in  contrast  with 
that  of  the  morning.  His  theology  was  correct,  and  it 
was  evidently  his  desire  to  be  useful.  If  there  was  any 
deficiency  in  the  disccurse,  it  was  in  the  want  of  adap- 
tation to  the  circumstances  of  the  congregation.  It  was 
suited  to  the  edification  of  real  Christians  ;  but  it  related 
more  to  their  experience  than  was  likely  to  benefit  those 
who  had  been  used  for  twenty  years  to  the  preaching  of 
the  senior  minister.  There  was  no  religious  service  m 
the  evening.  Upon  inquiry,  I  found  that  no  room  nor 
place  could  be  found  in  which  we  could  hold  a  meeting. 


CANADA.  213 

The  mass  of  the  people  are  Canadian  French.  It  was 
distressing  to  see  a  large  proportion  of  them  spending 
the  evening  in  idleness  and  pleasure.  No  such  scene 
had  been  presented  to  us  in  the  United  States  ;  and  the 
contrast  with  what  we  had  recently  witnessed  in  towns 
of  similar  size,  was  very  painful.  Much  of  this  Sabbath 
profanation  may  of  course  be  attributed  to  French  man- 
ners and  Roman  Catholic  influence ;  but  it  indicates  a 
gloomy  state  of  moral  desolation,  and  renders  the  plain 
and  powerful  preaching  of  the  gospel  peculiarly  neces- 
sary. Protestants,  in  such  a  situation,  should  feel  that 
zeal  and  consistency  on  their  part  are  especially  called 
for.  The  influence  of  an  evil  example,  however,  seems 
stronger  than  that  of  an  opposite  kind.  This  was  the 
least  satisfactory  Sabbath  we  had  spent  in  the  New 
World. 

On  Monday  we  left  St.  John's  for  La  Prairie  (eighteen 
miles.)  There  was  little  to  give  interest  to  the  journey. 
We  had  abundant  opportunity  to  observe  the  pernicious 
effects  of  cheap  ardent  spirits.  The  public  houses  were 
thronged  with  people,  and  the  work  of  demoralization 
was  evidently  going  on.  This  day,  as  on  former  days, 
we  met  great  numbers  of  Irish,  proceeding  to  different 
parts  of  the  United  States.  Many  of  them  appeared  to 
be  in  a  wretched  plight.  When  we  reached  La  Prairie, 
we  found  that  the  steam  ferry-boat  had  just  arrived  from 
Montreal,  with  three  hundred  Irish  emigrants.  Seldom 
have  I  witnessed  such  a  scene  of  confusion,  or  such  a 
motley  company.  Every  variety  of  age,  of  appearance, 
and  of  character,  was  to  be  seen.  Some  were  encum- 
bered with  boxes  and  trunks ;  others  seemed  to  possess 
nothing  but  the  rags  which  covered  them.  A  few  of 
those  who  had  luggage,  had  obtained  vehicles  for  con- 
veying it;  and  in  these  they  had  already  placed  it,  toge- 
ther with  their  wives  and  little  ones.  They  were  hast- 
ening onwards,  not  knowing  what  might  await  them  in 
a  land  of  strangers;  while  others,  uniting  in  little  bands,, 
were  slowly  following  on  foot.  A  long  voyage,  and  its 
privations,  had  given  an  appearance  of  wretchedness  IQ 


214  CANADA. 

many  of  the  emigrants.  But  while  the  looks  of  some 
bespoke  distress,  and  fear,  and  anxiety,  others  looked 
perfectly  unconcerned,  and  reckless  of  consequences. 
In  this  way  tens  of  thousands  of  these  destitute  beings 
are  thrown  into  the  midst  of  American  society.  What 
nation  could  receive  such  numbers  of  wretched,  and  too 
often  demoralized,  individuals,  without  sustaining  deep 
injury  ?  That  the  United  States  have  been  morally  in- 
jured by  this  cause,  I  have  no  doubt.  Their  bearing  up 
against  this  evil  as  they  have  done,  proves  the  elasticity 
of  their  national  character,  and  the  powerful  influence 
of  religious  habits.  I  very  much  question  whether,  in 
our  larger  towns,  we  have  succeeded  so  well  in  restrain- 
ing the  evil  consequences  of  Irish  and  Roman  Catholic 
emigration. 

While  waiting  the  departure  of  the  boat,  and  survey- 
ing, with  mingled  emotions,  the  scene  I  have  described, 
a  poor  creature  came  up  to  me,  with  a  torn  slip  of  paper, 
which  she  asked  me  to  read  for  her.  It  had  once  con- 
tained the  address  of  some  person,  but  it  was  now  so 
mutilated  as  to  be  unintelligible.  The  State  was  New 
York,  but  the  name  of  the  town  I  could  not  make  out. 
This  piece  of  paper  was  all  she  had  brought  from  Ire- 
land, to  direct  her  to  the  habitation  of  her  sister,  who 
had  previously  crossed  the  Atlantic.  I  was  sorry  for 
her ;  but  the  only  advice  I  could  give  her  v/as  to  continue 
with  those  who  had  accompanied  her  from  Ireland,  till 
she  reached  the  State  of  New  York,  and  the  settlements 
of  her  countrymen,  and  then  to  make  inquiry.  We 
crossed  the  magnificent  St.  Lawrence  to  Montreal;  the 
distance,  in  an  oblique  direction,  is  about  nine  miles. 
The  view  of  the  town  from  the  river  was  singular.  The 
roofs  of  many  of  the  houses  being  covered  with  tin,  and 
glittering  in  the  bright  sunshine,  presented  a  brilliant 
appearance.  Our  moist  atmosphere  would  soon  corrode 
and  destroy  such  roofs ;  but  there  the  air  is  so  dry  that 
they  last  for  a  number  of  years. 

It  is  not  my  province  to  enter  into  a  particular  descrip- 
tion of  the  city,  even  though  I  possessed  ability  to  do  so. 


CANADA.  215 

Its  peculiar  aspect  attracted  my  attention.  Tlie  language, 
dress,  and  manners  of  many  whom  we  met,  might  have 
led  us  to  irnagine  we  were  in  France.  Many  French 
names,  too,  met  our  eye  on  the  doors  of  shops  and 
dwelling-houses ;  but  intermingled  with  these,  there  is  a 
large  proportion  which  plainly  bespeak  a  Scottish  or 
Gaelic  origin.  I  read  the  names  of  Mackintosh,  M'Gre- 
gor,  and  M'Donald,  with  an  interest  whic^,  perhaps,  I 
might  not  have  felt  if  nearer  home. 

We  found  that  the  ministers  and  missionaries  whom 
we  expected  to  meet  us  at  Montreal,  had  not  arrived, 
though  written  to  some  days  before.  As  it  was  likely 
tAvo  or  three  days  more  would  still  elapse,  before  they 
did  come,  we  decided  on  going  to  Gluebec.  We  em- 
barked on  Tuesday,  at  two  P.  M.  From  Montreal  down- 
wards for  seventy  miles,  we  had  most  magnificent  views 
of  th«  mighty  river.  It  w^as  the  most  splendid  sight  I 
have  yet  seen  in  the  New  W^rld  ;  and,  indeed,  I  should 
think,  cannot  be  surpassed  in  any  part  of  our  globe. 
Before  us  lay  an  immense  body  of  water,  extending  on- 
ward as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  ;  pursuing  its  course 
in  a  channel  two  or  three  miles  wide,  and  this  channel 
filled  almost  to  overflowing.  It  looked  like  a  lake  of 
molten  glass,  so  clear,  and  placid,  and  full.  The  banks 
are  thickly  studded  wath  cottages,  generally  b\iilt  of 
wood,  which  give  an  air  of  life  and  cheerfulness  to  the 
scene.  We  had  ample  time  to  admire  it,  as  oiir  pro- 
gress was  somewhat  impeded  by  having  three  vessels 
in- tow.  Night,  for  a  little  time,  threw  a  veil  over  the 
objects  at  which  w^e  g&zed ;  but  it  was  follow^ed  by  a 
lovely  morning.  Vegetation  here,  at  this  season,  wears 
all  the  freshness  of  spring.  The  foliage  of  the  trees  is 
but  just  making  its  appearance,  bursting,  as  if  with  con- 
scious delight,  from  its  winter  prison. 

The  distance  from  Montreal  to  Quebec  is  ISO  miles; 
and  the  cottages  of  the  Canadians  continue  to  appear  at 
thirty  or  forty  yards  distance  from  each  other,  all  the 
way  down.  I  'vvas  infonned  by  a  person  on  board,  that 
they  are   squaliy  numerous  for  ninet)'  or  a  hundred 


216  CANADA. 

miles  below  Q^uebec.  It  gives  one  the  idea  of  a  dense 
population  ;  but  I  understand  that  the  settled  parts  do 
not  extend  into  the  interior,  more  than  nine  or  ten  miles 
from  the  banks  of  the  river.  Near  Q,uebec,  the  country 
becomes  more  elevated,  and  mountains  appear  in  the 
distance.  As  we  proceeded  down  the  river,  we  ob- 
served canoes  lying  opposite  to  almost  every  cottage. 
Stone  crosses  occur  frequently,  and  churches  at  every 
eight  or  nine  miles.  There  were  many  rafts  of  wood 
on  the  river,  proceeding  to  duebec,  to  supply  the  Bri- 
tish market.  Some  of  these  were  of  great  extent,  and 
of  considerable  value.  Those  which  were  navigated 
by  Indians,  had  wigwams  made  of  bark  erected  on 
them.  Other  navigators  (chiefly  Canadians)  had  sheds, 
formed  of  the  materials  they  were  conveying  to  the 
vessels.  We  passed  one  large  raft,  which  was  navi- 
gated by  twelve  or  fifteen  men.  The  owner  of  it  was 
on  board  our  steamer.  He  estimated  the  value  of  it  at 
a  thousand  pounds  sterling.  He  remarked  that  the 
trade  was  a  great  speculation,  as  the  wind  sometimes 
arises  with  such  violence,  as  to  separate  the  rafts  en- 
tirely. In  this  case,  the  oak  trees  sink ;  trees  of  lighter 
wood  can  sometimes  be  drawn  ashore  and  secured.  But 
it  not  unfrequently  happens  that,  in  an  hour  or  two,  the 
hopes  of  the  speculator  are  altogether  destroyed.  As 
we  approached  near  the  end  of  the  voyage,  we  saw  the 
rafts  taken  into  little  bays,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  to 
which  places  some  of  the  vessels  come  up  to  receive 
their  cargoes.  The  approach  to  (Quebec  is  very  magni- 
ficent :  the  craggy  rocks  of  Cape  Diamond,  crowned 
with  the  almost  impregnable  fortress,  stand  out  in  fine 
relief  against  the  sky.  Numerous  vessels  were  lying  at 
anchor,  a  short  distance  below  the  citadel ;  and  in  the 
back-ground  is  a  range  of  blue  hills,  which  form  a  strik- 
ing contrast  with  the  level  and  cultivated  country  before 
them. 

We  had  not  been  many  minutes  in  the  town,  before 
we  had  a  visit  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hicks,  who  was 
known  to  Mr.  Reed.     He  had  heard  we  were  coming 


CANADA. 


217 


down,  and  soon  received  an  intimation  of  our  arrival. 
We  spent  the  afternoon  and  evening  with  him.  Our 
conversation  related  chiefly  to  the  state  of  religion  in 
the  Canadas,  where  he  has  been  for  eighteen  or  "twenty 
years,  and  was  closed  with  devotional  exercises.* 

Next  day  we  visited  the  Fort— the  heights  of  Abra- 
ham—saw  the   field   of  battle,    and   the  ^place   where 
Wolfe  received  his  mortal  wound.     A. considerable  part 
of  the  battle-field  is  built  upon,  so  that  the  space  now 
appears  contracted.     The  ravine,  by  Which  Wolfe  ap- 
proached during  the  night,  and  gained  possession  of  the 
heights,  was  pointed  out  to  us,  as  well  as  a  road  to  the 
right,  leading  from  the  suburbs  of  La  Roche,  by  which 
the  French  troops  marched  to  attack  him.     But  I  for- 
bear description.     We  also  went  about  nine  miles,  ac- 
companied by  some  friends,  to  visit  the  Falls  of  Mont- 
morenci.     With  these  I   was   much   delighted.      The 
principal  fall  is  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height, 
and  thirty  or  forty  in  width.     At  a  distance,  it  was  Tike 
an  immense  sheet  of  the  purest  snow.     The  road  to  the 
Falls  is  tolerably  good.     The  farmmg  here  is  superior 
to  what  we  have  seen  before.     The  owners  of  the  land 
are  chiefly  English  farmers.     I  noticed  the  backward- 
ness   of  vegetation,    and    consequently   of  agricultural 
operations,  compared  with  England,   or  even  with  the 
United  States.     My  pear  trees  were  showing  blossom 
on  the  12th  of  March,  before  I  left  home.      In  New 
Jersey,  and  around  Baltimore,  the  blossom  of  the  peach 
and  pear  trees  was  fully  out  on  the  16th  of  April ;  at 
New  York,  on  the  1st  of  May;   at  Boston,  the  26th; 
and  at  Gluebec,  the  12th  of  June.     Here,  too.  the  simple 
and  fragrant  hawthorn   is  now   displaying' its   richest 
bloom.     The  farmers  are  busy  planting  their  potatoes. 
Tne  soil  appears  to  be  good  ;  and  here  there  are  few 
unsightly  stumps  presented  to  the  eye.     The  views  of 
Quebec,  which  we  had,  in  going  to,  and  returning  fi-om, 

*  This  excellent  and  useful  man  is  now  no  more.  A  few  weeks  after 
we  saw  him  at  Quebec,  the  cholera,  which  was  committing  fearAil  rava- 
ges  in  the  town,  seized  him.  and  he  also  became  one  ofiis  vi.;tims 

Vol.  II.— K.  ]9 


218  CANADA, 

the  Falls,  were  very  fine ;  as  we  could  perfectly  com- 
mand  both  the  lower  and  upper  town,  and  the  Fort 
crowning  the  whole. 

We  remained  in  Q,uebec  for  a  short  time  after  our  re- 
turn, in  order  to  consult  with  friends,  and  obtain  some 
information  respecting  the  state  of  religion  in  the  Lower 
Province.  After  communicating  all  they  knew  on  this 
subject,  "  they  accompanied  us  to  tlie  ship,"  and  we  sail- 
ed in  the  evening  for  Montreal.  There  were  immense 
crowds  of  people  ;  and  in  port,  or  a  little  way  up  the 
river,  there  must  have  been  nearly  three  hundred  sail  of 
vessels  waiting  for  cargoes.  Our  steam-packet  had  to  re- 
ceive a  shipmefit  of  emigrants,  from  a  Hull  vessel, 
which  had  just  arrived.  They  had  such  quantities  of 
luggage  to  remove,  that  we  were  detained  an  hour  or 
two  beyond  the  dime  fixed  for  sailing.  We  had  alsa 
nearly  twenty  Roman  Catholic  priests  on  board.  They 
were  polite  and  obliging,  but  only  one  of  them  could 
speak  English,,  and  that  in  a  very  broken  way.  Most  of 
them  landed  at  the  different  places  where  they  reside,  on 
the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  before  we  reached  this 
place,  which  we  did  yesterday  afternoon. 

On  Saturday  we  had  a  meeting  with  a  number  of  mi- 
nisters and  other  friends.  We  had  Avith  us,  ministers  of 
the  Wesleyan,  Scotch  and  American  Presbyterian,  Bap- 
tist, and  Independent  denominations.  They  seemed  de- 
,sirous  to  give  us  all  the  information  they  could,  respect- 
ing th€  state  of  religion  in  the  Colonies.  The  substance 
(»f  their  replies  to  our  inquiries,  together  with  the  reli- 
gious statistics  of  both  provinces,  which  we  obtained, 
will  be  given  in  this  report.  On  Sabbath,  the  members 
of  the  deputation  preached  in  the  Presbyterian  and  Me- 
thodist places  of  worship,  where  collections  were  made 
to  assist  in  the  erection  of  a  new  chapel  for  the  Congre- 
gationalists,  their  present  place  of  meeting  being  small 
and  inconveniently  situated.  It  was  gratifying  to  lis,  to 
(ind  this  cordiality  among  the  Christians  of  difierent  de- 
nominations ;  who,  forgetting  for  a  while  their  peculiar- 
ities, were  willing  to  assist  another  section  of  the  ehurch, 


CANADA.  0[9 

holding  the  same  essential  truths  of  Christianity  with 
themselves.  It  ought  also  to  be  stated,  that  the  Baptist 
chapel  was  closed  in  the  evening,  to  allow  the  congrega- 
tion to  attend  the  Presbyterian  church,  where  the  collec- 
tion was  to  be  made.  By  this  time,  some  other  friends, 
missiojiarLes  and  agents  of  different  religious  institutionssj 
had  arrived.  We  had  two  lengthened  interviews  with 
them,  and  received  a  variety  of  information  respecting 
the  eastern  townships,  and  some  of  the  newly  settled 
districts  of  Lower  Canada.  We  deeply  feel  the  respon- 
sibility of  our  present  engagements,  and  anxiously  desire 
that  our  coming  may  be  for  good  to  this  neglected 
country. 


LETTER  11. 

My  dear  Friend, 

While  at  Montreal,  I  met  with  a  Christian  family 
from  Greenock,  related  to  the  late  Mr.  Hercus,  for  so 
many  years  the  esteemed  pastor  of  the  church  there.  A 
good  man  was  visiting  them,  who  has  been  a  number  of 
years  in  this  country,  but  who  was  formerly  a  member  of 
one  of  the  Congregational  churches  in  the  Highlands  of 
Scotland.  He  had  come  to  Montreal,  a  distance  of  thirty- 
miles  from  his  residence,  in  the  interior,  in  the  hope  of  ob- 
taining a  missionary  to  labour  for  a  few  weeks  in  his  town- 
ship, where  the  people  anxiously  desire  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel.  But,  as  they  require  one  who  can  preach  in  the 
Gaelic  language,  I  fear  there  was  no  probability  of  his 
being  successful.  He  himself,  however,  has  been  inde- 
fatigable in  using  such  means  as  were  in  his  power.  He 
has  held  prayer  meetings,  established  five  Sunday- 
schools,  and  tried,  in  a  variety  of  ways,  to  do  good. 

We   left  Montreal  on  Monday,  the  16th,  and  arrived, 
on  Tuesday  afternoon,  at  Brockville,  about   152  miles 
K2 


220  CANADA. 

farther  up  the  river.  We  travelled  by  stages  the  first 
thirty-seven  miles,  in  order  to  avoid  the  Rapids  ;  and 
then  got  on  board  a  steamboat  for  the  rest  of  the  way. 
The  views  on  the  river  are  very  fine,  especially  from 
Cornwall  to  Brockville.  The  islands  are  numerous, 
and  the  indentations  of  the  shore  present  a  continual  va- 
riety. 

The  friends  at  Brockville  gave  us  a  very  kind  recep- 
tion. We  found  several  ministers,  who  had  come  from 
a  considerable  distance,  in  order  to  further  the  object  of 
our  mission.  Here  there  are  persons  from  various  parts 
of  the  old  country,  some  of  whom  we  had  met  with  be- 
fore they  quitted  its  shores.  To  renew  the  intercourse 
so  far  from  home  was  delightful.  The  people  in  this 
place  are  anxious  for  additional  means  of  religious  in- 
struction, and  would  willingly  exert  themselves  to  se- 
cure it.  They  had  written  to  their  friends  at  home,  to  send 
out  a  suitable  minister,  but  had  received  no  reply.  In 
expectation  of  our  arrival,  notice  had  been  given,  that 
there  would  be  a  religious  service  in  the  Court-house, 
the  place  usually  occupied  on  such  occasions.  Both 
Mr.  Reed  and  myself  preached. 

The  morning  of  the  18th  was  spent  with  the  minis- 
ters from  a  distance,  and  Christian  friends  on  the  spot. 
Their  communications  were  highly  valuable  and  impor- 
tant. In  the  afternoon,  we  set  off  for  Kingston,  and  ar- 
rived early  on  Thursday  morning.  Mr.  Reed  remained 
there,  according  to  arrangement,  while  I  went  forward, 
in  another  steamboat,  to  Coburgh,  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  farther.  The  voyage  up  the  Bay  of 
Q^uinte  was  very  delightful.  It  is  about  eighty  miles  in 
length,  and  four  in  breadth.  One  of  the  missionaries, 
who  met  with  us  at  Brockville,  accompanied  me  about 
half  Avay  up  the  bay,  to  his  station.  We  passed  an  In- 
dian village,  inhabited  by  about  four  hundred  of  the  Mo- 
hawk tribe.  An  Episcopal  missionary,  who  takes  care 
of  their  religious  instruction,  was  also  my  fellow-passen- 
ger. He  preaches  once  on  the  Sabbath  in  English. 
The  church  is  a  frame-building  j  and  when  the  time  of 


CANADA.  221 

service  arrives,  instead  of  a  boll,  a  flag  is  hoisted,  to 
summon  the  people.  Those  of  the  inhal)itants  whom 
we  saw  at  the  village  landing-place  were  miserable 
looking  objects.  I  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation  with 
one  of  their  tribe,  who  came  on  board.  He  knew  Eng- 
lish tolerably  well,  and  very  readily  answered  my  ques- 
tions. The  boat  arrived  at  the  '•  Carrying-Place^'  late 
at  night.  It  was  a  wretched  spot,  the  stage-house  poor 
and  uncomfortable,  and  a  long  way  from  the  water's 
edge.  I  was  glad  to  leave  it  by  the  stage,  at  four  o'clock 
on  Friday  morning,  though  the  journey  was  far  from  be- 
mg  agreeable,  on  a  swampy,  muddy,  corduroy  road. 
The  first  part  of  it  has  been  but  newly  made  through  the 
forest.  I  had  particularly  Avished  to  see  the  superinten- 
dent of  the  Indian  missions,  who  resides  not  far  from 
Coburgh;  but  finding  him  from  home,  I  proceeded  at 
once  to  the  town.  It  is  an  increasing,  rising  place,  and 
promises  to  be  an  important  settlement. 

I  was  now  within  eight  or  ten  miles  of  a  family  Avhoni 
I  had  known  in  England,  and  whom  I  had  promised  to 
visit,  if  in  my  poAver.  Having  some  hours  to  spare,  I 
hired  a  vehicle,  and  a  young  Irishman  (of  Avhom  there 
are  many  here)  drove  me  to  their  farm,  which  is  in 
Hamilton  township.  After  we  had  proceeded  a  mile  or 
two  from  the  lake,  we  entered  on  the  forest,  and  travelled 
more  slowly.  Some  parts  of  the  road  were  newly  cut, 
and  it  required  considerable  skill  to  drive  with  safety.  A 
few  farms  had  been  cleared,  others  were  but  just  under- 
going that  process.  Some  settlers  ^yere  only  clearing  a 
few  acres,  immediately  around  th<iir  log  huts.  It  must 
require  a  stout  heart  and  strong  hands  to  begin  such  a 
work.  Many  of  the  trees  were  fine  majestic  specimens 
of  the  fir  tribe. 

You  may  imagine  the  joy  of 's  family  on  seeing 

me,  and  hearing  from  me  of  their  friends  in  England. 
Valuable  as  letters  are  in  a  distant  land,  it  is  still  more 
valuable  to  hear  from  the  living  voice,  answers  to  the  nu- 
merous and  anxious  inquiries  which  rapidly  succeed  each 
other.  When  I  looked  around  me,  and  saw  the  dwelling 
19* 


222  THE  EMIGRANTS. 

the  scenery,  and  all  the  external  circumstances  in  which 
the  family  are  placed,  I  was  much  affected  with  the  con- 
trast presented  to  their  former  situation.  A  crowd  of  re- 
collections rushed  upon  my  mind;  and  I  thought  it  must 
be  a  very  plain  case  of  duty,  which  can  justify  such  per- 
sons in  leaving  their  native  land  thus  to  dwell  in  the 
wilderness.  I  recollected  my  visits  to  this  family  about 
fourteen  years  ago.  You  know  the  beautiful  situation  of 
the  farm  which  they  occupied,  the  fine  scenery  and  cul- 
tivated appearance  of  the  valley  in  which  it  lies.  The 
house  and  offices  were  new  and  commodious;  every  thing 
wore  the  appearance  of  comfort,  and  they  were  surround- 
ed with  friends  and  religious  privileges.  They  had  only 
to  cross  one  of  their  own  fields  to  reach  the  highway, 
and  then  they  were  close  to  the  market-town.  I  remem- 
ber considering  it  one  of  the  finest  specimens  of  an  Eng- 
lish farmer's  onstead  that  I  had  ever  seen.  The  interior 
of  the  house  was  suitably  and  respectably  furnished,  and 
the  farm  well  stocked. 

But  what  is  their  situation  now  ?  They  have  a  log  hut 
for  a  dwelling;  and  the  only  out-house  is  a  smaller  hut, 
of  the  same  kind.  '  There  is  but  one  apartment  for  the 
whole  family,  consisting  of  nine  individuals ;  a  ladder, 
it  is  true,  leads  to  an  upper  room ;  but,  judging  from  the 
height  of  the  building,  this  must  be  a  very  low  and  in- 
convenient chamber.  One  of  our  meanest  cottages  at 
home  affords  conveniences,  which  this  family  do  not 
possess  in  theirs.  I  saw  neither  cupboard  nor  closet,  and 
I  wondered  much  where  the  provisions  and  culinary  ves- 
sels were  kept.  Before  I  left,  however,  I  found  they  had 
a  sort  of  cellar  underneath,  which  they  reached  by  re- 
moving one  or  two  deals  from  the  floor.  How  different 
from  the  cool  and  spacious  dairies,  and  neatly  arranged 
closets,  of  English  housewifery  ! 

The  mother,  as  might  be  expected,  feels  their  priva- 
tions most.  The  daughters,  of  whom  there  are  five  at 
home,  appear  more  willing  to  be  reconciled  to  their  new 
circumstances.  Of  actual  fatigue  and  hardship,  the  fa- 
ther has  had  the  largest  share.     He  spent  nearly  all  his 


THE  EMIGRANTS.  223 

capital  in  the  purchase  of  a  farm,  and  cannot  afford  to 
hire  labourers.  The  great  burden  of  all  the  field  labour 
has,  therefore,  fallen  on  himself,  his  sons  being  too  young 
to  be  of  much  use  to  him.  The  farm  consists  of  about 
one  hundred  acres,  seventy  of  which  were  cleared  when 
he  bought  it.  He  paid  500Z.  for  it,  besides  purchasing 
the  crop  on  the  ground ;  and  then  the  farm  was  to  be 
stocked.  This  exhausted  his  resources,  and  left  but  lit- 
tle to  procure  those  articles  of  furniture  which  were 
almost  essential  to  their  comfort.  While  it  is  thus  plain, 
that  the  family  have  been  much  tried  by  the  change  they 
have  made,  and  perhaps  have  endured  more  severe  pri- 
vations than  they  expected,  yet  I  was  pleased  to  find, 
after  the  first  burst  of  feeling  had  spent  itself,  that  they 
spoke  of  the  future  with  hope.  They  seemed  aware  that 
the  first  year  or  two  was  the  period  of  trial ;  and  that  it 
they  overcame  that,  the  prospect  would  brighten,  and 
they  might  begin  to  gather  around  them  the  comforts  and 
conveniences  of  their  early  home.  They  have  the  ne- 
cessaries of  life  already  ;  their  provisions  are  substantial, 
though  served  in  a  homely  way.  And  they  need  have 
no  anxiety  about  quarter-day,  tithes,  or  taxes.  The  pro- 
perty is  all  their  own  ;  and,  happily  for  new  settlers,  the 
provincial  rates  are  too  small  to  be  worth  naming.  While 
in  their  own  country,  they  had  been  every  year  losing 
part  of  the  little  fund  they  possessed;  so  that  the  pa- 
rents were  unable  to  make  any  provision  for  the  children, 
or  to  establish  them  in  business.  It  did  seem  a  duty  to 
save  what  yet  remained ;  and  though  the  parents  will 
have  to  struggle  while  they  live,  they  do  so  under  the 
conviction,  that,  when  they  are  removed  by  death,  they 
will  not  leave  their  children  destitute,  or  without  a  home. 
But  while,  as  I  have  said,  they  cherished  resignation 
and  hope,  there  is  one  circumstance  in  their  lot  which 
occasions  unmingled  sorrow,  and  that  is — their  religious 
destitution.  The  mother  feels  as  a  Christian  parent 
ought  to  feel  in  such  circumstances  ;  and  it  seemed  quite 
a  relief  to  her  to  tell  me  all  her  sorrows.  She  described 
the  blank  presented  to  them  on  the  Sabbath — no  place  of 


224  THE  EMIGRANTS.      . 

worship  nearer  than  Coburgh ;  no  conveyance  to  carry 
them  there;  and  if  they  even  could  reach  it,  no  instruc- 
tion suitable  for  themselves  or  their  children.  She  looked 
at  them,  and  her  heart  sickened  at  the  prospect  of  their 
growing  up  without  religious  ordinances,  and  without  a 
sanctuary.  They  meet,  it  is  true,  with  a  few  neighbours 
on  the  Sabbath,  in  a  little  log  hut  not  far  off,  for  singing 
and  prayer,  and  reading  the  Scriptures;  but  she  felt  that 
this  was  far  less  likely  to  engage  the  attention,  and  im- 
press the  minds  of  young  people,  than  the  preaching  of 
a  faithful  and  affectionate  minister  of  Christ  would  be. 
She  trembled' lest  her  children  should- become  indifferent, 
and  perhaps  opposed  to  sacred  institutions,  and  forget  the 
good  old  way  in  which  their  fathers  had  walked.  Fixing 
her  streaming  eyes  on  me,  she  addressed  me  with  the 
most  moving  earnestness  : — "  O,  if  the  Christians  of  Eng- 
land only  knew  our  situation,  and  that  of  thousands 
around  us,  they  would  not  rest  satisfied  till  they  sent  men 
of  God  to  preach  the  gospel  to  us.  If  they  only  knew 
a  mother's  grief  at  seeing  her  children  growing  up  with- 
out the  means  of  grace,  would  they  not  feel  for  us, 
would  they  not  send  us  help  ?  Do  tell  them  of  our  case, 
and  that  of  many  around  us,  who  would  willingly  at- 
tend the  preaching  of  good  men  of  any  denomination. 
Only  let  such  men  come,  and  we  will  show  them  all 
the  kindness  in  our  power."  I  need  hardly  say,  I  pro- 
mised to  let  her  request  be  known  at  home,  and  to  do  all 
I  could  to  help  them. 

I  was  deeply  moved  by  her  appeal;  and  never  did  tlie 
possession  of  wealth  seem  more  desirable  than  at  that 
moment, '  as  affording  the  means  of  sending  forth  la- 
bourers into  such  a  sphere  of  usefulness.  I  thought  how 
little  our  good  people  at  home  prize  their  religious  advan- 
tages, compared  with  their  real  value;  and  how  delighted 
many  here  would  be  to  possess  a  tithe  of  what  they 
enjoy.  We  had  a  solemn  parting,  not  expecting  to  meet 
again  on  earth.  The  mother  was  the  last  to  speak,  and 
her  words  were  an  urgent  entreaty — "  Do  not  forget  us; 
do  tell  the  good  people  at  home  how  much  we  need  their 


PLEASING  IXTERVIEW.  22j 

sympathy  and  their  prayers."  And  surely  her  request 
will  find  a  response  in  every  Christian  parent's  bosom, 
and  plead  more  strongly  than  any  arguments  I  could 
employ.  This  good  woman's  father  was  a  venerable 
minister- of  Christ;  and  such  having  been  the  privilege 
of  her  youth,  no  wonder  that  now,  in  her  old  age,' with 
all  a  mother's  anxieties,  she  is  so  importunate  for  gos- 
pel ordinances.  I  did  not  see  the  father,  as  he  had  gone 
to  the  saw-mill.  My  thoughts  Avill  often  revert  to  the 
scenes  of  that  day  in  the  midst  of  the  forest. 


LETTER  III. 

My  dear  Friend, 
On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-first,  the  steam^  boat 
from  Kingston  called  at  Cobnrgh.  Mr.  Reed  was  on 
board. .  And  here  he  had  a  short  but  pleasing  interview 
with  two  former  pupils  of  the  London  Orphan  Asylum. 
I  had  previously  given  them  notice  of  his  coming  ;  and 
though  it  was  about  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  when 
the  boat  came  in,  they  were  waiting,  eager  to  see  one 
whom  they  had  been  accustomed  to  consider  one  of 
their  best  friends.  Their  master  was  with  them,  and 
expressed  his  satisfaction  with  their  conduct.  These 
orphan  lads  are  doing  Avell ;  and  they  are  indebted  for 
their  present  situation,  and  their  prospects  of  future  sup- 
port, to  the  institution  which  protected  their  youth,  and 
provided  suitable  instruction  for  them.  It  must  have 
been  peculiarly  gratifying  to  my  colleague,  to  meet  with 
instances,  like  these,  of  good  resulting  from  a'  plan  of 
benevolence,  in  which  he  takes  so  lively  an  interest. 
.  From  Coburgh  we  proceeded,  to  Toronto,  where  we  ar- 
rived about  three  P.  M.  This  is  a  most  important  place, 
and  likely. to  be  very  soon  the  largest  and  most  influen- 
tial city  in  either  province.  It  is  easy  of  access  from 
K3 


226  TORONTO, 

the  United  States,  and  furnishes  a  convenient  resting- 
place  for  persons  intending  to  settle  in  the  farther  West. 
Indeed,  it  forms  a  centre  to  an  immense  extent  of  coun- 
try on  the  east,  west,  and  north.  The  number  of  new 
houses  built  last  year  is  five  hundred,  most  of  them  sub- 
stantial brick  buildings.  This  year,  in  consequence  of 
the  derangement  of  commerce  with  the  United  States, 
only  two  hundred  and  fifty  have  been  erected.  There 
are  the  outlines  of  an  immense  city.  When  these  are 
filled  up,  and  the  proposed  plan  completed,  it  will  cer  • 
tainly  deserve  the  title  "  magnificent,"  which  the  good 
people  are  even  already  disposed  to  give  it.  The  streets 
are  making  rapid  encroachments  on  the  forest.  There 
is  a  daily  struggle  going  on  between  the  progress  of  ci- 
vilization, and  the  scenes  of  savage  life ;  the  results  of 
artificial  culture,  and  the  primitive  wildness  of  nature, 
border  closely  upon  each  other.  Large  stumps  of  trees 
adorn  so^ne  of  the  gardens  in  the  centre  of  the  city  ; 
and  even  the  burying-ground,  probably  one  of  the  oldest 
inhabited  spots,  contains  a  few  such  monuments  of  these 
noble  trees.  The  population  is  about  twelve  thousand, 
and  every  year  is  adding  thousands  to  it.  There  are  six 
places  of  worship,  capable  of  containing  five  thousand 
people  ;  but  not  one  half  of  that  number  attend  on  reli- 
gious ordinances. 

We  secured  quarters  for  the  night  at  the  Ontario 
House,  and  were  almost  immediately  visited  by  some 
of  those  friends  who  had  been  expecting  us,  and  who 
expressed  great  pleasure  on  our  arrival.  In  consequence 
of  a  communication  previously  received  from  us,  they 
had  made  arrangements  .for  bringing  together  as  many 
as  possible  of  the  persons  most  interested  in  the  object 
of  our  mission,  and  who  are  desirous  to  secure  for  them- 
selves a  greater  amount  of  religious  privileges  than  they 
at  present  enjiOy,  Here  also,  as  in  other  Canadian 
towns,  several  persons,  whom  we  had  known  in  Europe, 
or  with  whose  friends  we  were  acquainted,  introduced 
themselves  to  us,  eager  to  obtain  all  the  information  we 
could  give  them  respecting  their  own  country. 


CHIPPEWAY    INDIANS.  227 

We  were  anxious  to  visit  ihe  settlement  of  Chippe- 
way  Indians  on  Credit  river,  about  twenty  mil'es  from 
Toronto.  The  missionary  stationed  there,  is  Peter 
Jones,  known  to  his  own  tribe  by  the  name  of  Kahke- 
waquonaby,  who  visited  England  two  or  three  years  ago. 
We  had  heard  various  accounts  of  the  condition  of  the 
settlement,  and  wished  to  judge  for  ourselves.'  The 
missionary  has  also  become  somewhat  better  known, 
both  in  our  country  and  in  his  own,  in  consequence  of 
his  marrying  an  English  Indy,  who  has  exchanged  a  resi- 
dence in  London  for  his  abode  in  the  midst  of  the- woods. 
We  fixed  Sunday,  the  22d,  for  our  excursion  to  the  place, 
as  a  day  on  which  we  could  worship  with  them,  and  as- 
certain nuore  easily  their  moral  and  religious  condition. 

The  roads  were  exceedingly- rough,  and  our  progress 
was  slow  and  fatiguing.  Our  path  lay  chiefly  through 
the  forest.  The  morning  w^as  delightful  :  the  scenery, 
the  day,  and  the  occasion  of  our  journey,  all  furnished 
materials  for  reflection.  We  met  very  few  persons  on 
the  road  ;.  and  passed  no  place  of  worship,  though  one 
or  two  hamlets  were  in  sight.  The  beauty  of  the  birds, 
though  without  song,  and  the  variety  and  brilliancy  of 
the  insect  tribes  flitting  around  us,  gave  life  and-  anima- 
tion to  the  scene.  Nature  was  here  undistur'bed.  No 
sound  met  the  ear,  in  the  depth  of  the  forest,  but  the  tap- 
ping of  the  woodpeckers,  numbers  of  which  were  to  be 
seen  flying  about.  The  farther  we  advanced,  the  more 
closely  did  the  forest  circumscribe  our  path  ;  till  we  came 
to  a  part  that  seemed  newly  formed,  the  stumps  of  the  trees 
remaining  close  to  the  edge  of  it.  Still  no  settlement 
appeared,  nor  any  indication  of  a  human  abode  being 
near.  On  a  sudden,  we  heard  the  sound  of  a  conch,  or 
horn;  it  was  repeated  at  intervals,  as-we  supposed,  to 
announce  that  the  time  for  worship  had  arrived.  After 
this, -we  soon  came  in  sight  of  the  village  and  of  the 
people — red  men  and  white — hastening  to  the  place  of 
meeting,  the  largest  building  that  we  saw. 

We  arrived  just  in  time  to  speak  to  Peter  Jones  be- 
fore he  entered.     He  received  us  kindly,  but  without 


228  CHIPPEWAY    INDIANS. 

much  apparent  feeling.  I  was  somewhat  curious  to  see 
his  congregation,  and  to  hear  his  mode  of  instructing 
them.  The  chapel  would  contain  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  persons.  One  half  of  the  number  present 
were  Indians  ;  and  the  other  half,  respectable  white 
settlers,  from  the  neighbouring  farms,  with  their  fami- 
lies. 1  was  pleased  to  see  the  "  middle  wall  of  parti- 
tion," between  white  and  coloured  men,  broken  down  ; 
and  that  they  could  meet,  on  an  equal  footing,  to  worship 
Him  who  hath  made  them  both  one  blood. 

Mr.  JLones  began  the  service  by  reading  a  hymn  in 
English  ;  he  then  read  the  same  in  the  Chippeway  lan- 
guage ;  and  it  was  sung.  In  prayer  and  in  preaching, 
he  adopted  the  same  method.  My  friend  addressed  a 
few  words  to  the  people.  I  confess  I  was  rather  disap- 
pointed in  the  appearance  of  the  congregation.  Perhaps 
I  had  gone  with  expectations  too  highly  raised.  But  I 
was  particularly  struck  with  the  dull  and  heavy  coun- 
tenances of  the  Indians.  I  was  not  surprised  to  see 
them  appear  uninterested  when  their  minister  was  ad- 
dressing them  in  English;  but  I  did  expect  their  looks 
would  brighten  when  the  gospel  was  proclaimed  in  their 
own  tongue.  I  did  not  perceive  any  difference  :  nothing 
that  was  said  seemed  to  arouse  them.  I  am  aware  that 
it  is  a  peculiarity  in  the  character  of  the  Indians^  not  to 
manifest  emotion,  though  they  may  really  feel  it.  But 
I  had  imagined  that,  when  they  had  felt  the  love  of 
Christ,  it  would  considerably  alter  them  in  this  respect. 
It  was,  however,  gratifying  to  see  so  many  wild  men  of 
the  forest  brought  together,  to  be  instructed  concerning 
that  "  Great  Spirit,"  who  was  to  their  fathers  an  "  un- 
known God."  The  missionary  was  very  m.ild  m  his 
address,  and  gave  his  hearers  a  simple  statement  of  the 
gospel.  He  spoke  English  correctly,  and  wkh  less  of  a 
foreign  accent  than  might  have  been  expected.  It  was 
pleasant  to  hear  "  the  joyful  sound,"  in  the  depths  of  a 
Canadian  forest,  from  the  lips  of  a  native  Indian,  who, 
not  many  years  ago,  was  in  a  savage  state,  ignorant  of 
letters  and  of  the  true  God.     He  and  his  brother,  a  fine- 


CIIIPPEWA.Y    INDIANS.  229 

looking  young  man,  are  striking  instances  of  the  power 
of  Divine  grace.  They  have  translated  the  New  Tes- 
tament, as  well  as  one  or  two  smaller  books,  into  the 
Chippeway  language. 

We  accompanied  the  missionary  to  his  cottage,  one  of 
the  neatest  and  best  constructed  in  the  settlement.  We 
found  the  interior,  also,  furnished  in  a  style  of  elegance 
and  comfort,  which  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the  rude 
and  unfinished  appearance  of  the  village  in  general.  Of 
course,  this  is  easily  accounted  for  from  Mr.  Jones's  con- 
nexion with  England.  He  entertained  us  in  the  kind- 
est and  most  unostentatious  manner.  He  appears  to  be 
a  humble,  modest  man  ;  though  few  Indians  have  had 
stronger  temptations  to  cherish  vanity.  Considering  the 
notice  into  which  he  has  been  brought,  and  the  atten- 
tions paid  to  him  in  England,  it  is  matter  of  congratula- 
tion, that  he  has  hitherto  worn  well,  and  seems  dis- 
posed to  continue  his  labours  among  his  countrymen. 

He  accompanied  me  to  visit  some  of  the  cottages  of 
the  natives,  and  here  I  did  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
some  expression  of  feeling.  The  entrance  of  their 
teacher  brought  a  smile  over  their  countenances,  and 
gave  a  degree  of  animation  to  their  looks,  which  I  had 
not  seen  produced  by  any  thing  else.  Their  huts  w^ere 
liot  very  commodious  ;  and  there  was  sometimes  a  sin- 
gular mixture  of  articles,  belonging  to  civilized  and  to 
savage  life.  But  though  our  peasants  Avould  consider 
them  deficient  in  many  things  essential  to  domestic  com- 
fort, yet  the  change  for  the  better,  from  the  former  state 
of  their  inhabitants,  must  be  very  great.  Living  in 
scattered  wigwams ;  indebted  for  support  to  their  suc- 
cess in  hunting,  without  the  resources  of  agriculture ; 
they  must  often  have  been  in  want  and  distress.*  Yet 
there  was  considerable  diOEiculty  in  collecting  these  peo- 
ple together,  and  were  it. not  for  the  influence  of  religion, 
some  of  them  would  be  off  to  the  woods  again.  As  it  is, 
they  so  much  love  their  former  rambling  mode  of  life, 

•  Whatever  encomiums  Rousseau  may  have  bestowed  on  savage  life,  it 
ie  a  sorry  and  jnissrable  state  of  existence  among  the  Canadian  woods. 

20 


230  CHIPPEWAY  INDIANS, 

that  once  a  year,  if  the  season  is  favourable,  they  pay 
a  visit  of  some  Aveeks  to  their  old  hunting-ground.  They 
take  their  children  with  them,  and  encamp  in  true  Indian 
style,  while  they  try  to  secure  some  provisions  for  the 
winter.  At  the  same  time,  they  are  -  extending  the 
means  of  support  nearer  home,  by  clearing  more  land. 
There  was  a  grant  of  three  thousand  acres  made  to  them 
by  the  Government,  and  it  was  made  inalienable,  so  that 
no  white  man  can  tempt  them  to  sell  it.  This  forms  a 
strong  inducement  to  remain  in  fixed  habitations.  And 
though  the  whole  settlement  bears  marks  of  recent 
origin,  and  much  remains  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  add- 
ing to  their  external  comfort,  yet  Ave  may  consider  it  as 
a  successful  attempt  to  reduce  wandering  savages  to 
social  order,  and  to  the  habits  of  a  well-regulated  com- 
munity. It  likewise  proves  the  power  of  religion  to  pro- 
duce these  results  ;  for  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose,  that 
any  other  means  than  religious  instruction,  .with  the  in- 
fluence of  a  zealous  and  affectionate  teacher,  could  have 
induced  them  to  relinquish  ancient  customs,  and  power- 
ful habits.  In  all  such  cases,  Christianity  must  precede 
civilization.  When  once  the  purifying  and  elevating  in- 
fluence of  religion  is  experienced,  the  chief  difficulty  is 
removed.  There  are  then  principles  to  work  upon,- 
which  can  overcome  evil  propensities  ;  and  motives  to 
appeal  to,  which  are  as  powerful  Avith  a  converted  Indian, 
as  a  converted  Englishman.  In  this  point  of  view,  the 
change  effected  appears  doubly  important.  They  were 
formerly  sunk  into  the  most  debased  and -abject  condi- 
tion 5  given  up  to  excesses  of  every  land — intemperate 
and  unclean — grossly  ignorant,  and  having  no  wish  to 
le.arn.--^  Biit  God  has  blessed  the  labours  of  their  teach- 
er, Avhom  they  know  and  respect  as  a  chief  of  their  own 
tribe.  There  are  ninety  of  them  united  in-church  felloAV- 
ship,  Avho  maintain  a  Avalk  and  conversation  becoming 
the  gospel.  There  is  a  Temperance  Society  established 
in  the  place,  Avhich  has  produced  so  great  a  change,  that 
only  two  or  three  of  the  Indians  continue  the  use  of  ar- 
dent spirits.     And  the  people  have  among  them  the  ele- 


CHIPPEWAY   INDIANS.  231 

ments  of  progressive  improvement.  Tiiey  have  the  Scrip- 
tures in  their  own  language.  Beside  a  Sunday  school, 
attended  by  all  the  children,  there  is  also  a  week-day 
school,  where  they  are  receiving  such  instruction  as  will 
fit  them  for  the  intercourse  of  civilized  life.  The  habits 
of  their  fathers  will  be  gradually  forgotten  or-  forsaken  ; 
and,  as  they  become  sensible  of  new  wants  and  desires, 
these  ^'ill  stimulate  them  to  increasing  industry.  The 
respectable  character  of  the  white  settlers  around  them 
is  also  likely  to  have  a  beneficial  efiect  on  their  charac- 
ter. The  pqpulation  of  the  settlement  is  about  two  hun- 
dred in  all. 

Looking  at  the  chapel,  and  the  means  used  for  the  in- 
struction of  the  people,  it  was  gratifying  to  be  informed, 
that  English  zeal  and  money  had  greatly  promoted  the 
good  work.  When  Mr.  Jones  was  in  England,  two  or 
three  years  ago,  he  collected  nearly  one  thousand  pounds 
for  this  particular  mission.  But  he  does  not  entirely 
confine  his'  labours  to  this  place.  He  has  lately  travelled 
some  hundred  miles,  to  visit  other  portions  of  the  Chip- 
peway  tribe,  on  Lake  Superior. 

As  each  of  our  party  had  to  preach  at  Toronto  in  the 
evening,  we  were  obliged  to  return  thither,  without  at- 
tending the  afternoon  service  at  the  settlement.  On 
that  evening,  aud  next  morning,  we  met  with  a  number 
of  christian  friends,  of  difierent  denominations,  with 
whom  we  consulted,  on  the  subject  which  has  hitherto 
occupied  the  chief  part  of  our  attention.  Some  of  the 
most  influential  of  these  persons  are  anxious  to  obtain 
the  services  of  a  respectable  and  acceptable  minister 
who  might  act  as  an  adviser  and  friend  to  missionaries 
sent  to  this  part  of  Canada.  They  wished  us  to  make 
suitable  arrangements,  and  to  prevail,  if  possible,  on 
such  a  minister  to  come  to  them.  We  engaged  to  do 
so,  and  they  promised  to  wait  till  such  an  individual 
came.  We  experienced  great  kindness  at  Toronto.  I 
have  especial  reason  to  mention  the  valuable  assistance 
of  Dr.  Rolph,  a  physician.  Finding  that  I  was  unwell, 
he  took  me  to  his  house,  and  treated  me  like  a  brother. 


232  CANADA. 

His  kind  attention  was  most  beneficial  to  me ;  and  though 
we  may  not  meet  again  on  earth,  I  shall  ever  remember 
him  with  the  most  grateful  feelings. 

This  is  a  country  growing  in  importance  every  day. 
Of  immense  extent,  and  possessing  a  fertile  soil,  it  is 
capable  of  sustaining  a  large  population.  Its  commer- 
cial advantages  are  great ;  and  the  exemption  from  taxes, 
enjoyed  by  the  favour  of  our  Government,  affords  im- 
portant facilities  to  all  classes  of  the  inhabitants,  which 
they  all  are  ready  to  acknowledge.  The  subject  of  emi- 
gration has  excited  so  much  interest  at  home,  that  I  can- 
not altogether  pass  it  over  in  silence.  Canada  certainly 
offers  an  asylum  to  many  of  those  who  find  all  their 
efforts  vain,  to  provide  comfortably  for  their  families  or 
themselves  in  their  own  country.  But  this  can  only  be 
said  of  those  who  are  steady  and  industrious.  Let  not 
the  idle  or  the  dissolute  delude  themselves  with  the  idea 
of  finding  here  that  prosperity  which  is  incompatible 
with  the  indulgence  of  their  propensities  elsewhere. 
The  inspired  adage  is  most  peculiarly  applicable  to  the 
state  of  these  colonies,  that,  "if  any  man  will  not  work, 
neither  shall  he  eat;"  while  habits  of  dissipation  are 
doubly  dangerous,  on  account  of  the  low  prices  at  which 
ardent  spirits  may  be  obtained.  Instances  have  been 
related  to  me,  in  which  a  whole  township  has  been  ruin- 
ed by  this  circumstance  ;  and  persons  habitually  prone 
to  intemperance,  generally  come  to  a  premature  and 
wretched  end,  within  a  few  years  of  their  arrival.  But 
here  it  is  also  emphatically  true,  "  that  the  hand  of  the 
diligent  maketh  rich  ;"  even  to  them,  however,  this  is 
"the  land  of  hope,"  not  of  immediate  ease  and  comfort. 
And  to  industry  must  be  addedj  patient  perseverance — 
a  disposition  cheerfully  to  endure  hardships  and  incon- 
veniences unknown  before,  for  a  few  years  at  least ; 
and  perhaps,  also,  solitude,  and  almost  entire  seclusion 
from  society.  It  is  obvious  also,  that  the  exercise  of 
these  virtues  must  depend,  in  a  great  measure,  on  the 
possession  of  physical  strength  and  elasticity  of  spirits. 
Persons  of  sedentary  habits,  of  melancholy  temper,  or 


NEW    SETTLERS.  233 

feeble  constitution,  are  likely  to  suffer  severe  disappoint- 
ment. A  strong  arm  and  a  small  capital  are  indispen- 
sably necessary  to  those  who  wish  to  become  at  once 
the  owners  of  land.  If  a  man  has  sons  able  to  work,  he 
may,  of  course,  beneficially  employ  them  ;  but  the  price 
of  labour  is  so  high,  as  to  render  it  impossible,  with  mo- 
derate means,  to  hire  assistance  in  the  laborious  occupa- 
tion of  clearing  a  new  farm.  Even  all  must  be  done  by 
individual  exertion ;  the  bare  necessaries  of  life  may,  in 
a  year  or  two,  be  raised  ;  but  these  are  all  that  can  be 
expected  for  a  "length  of  time  ;  and  it  need  scarcely  be 
said,  that  the  settler  must  have  money  to  purchase  pro- 
visions until  he  can  raise  them  for  himself. 

To  those  who  are  able  and  willing  to  labour  hard,  but 
who  are  destitute  of  capital,  the  best  advice  that  can  be 
given  is,  to  hire  themselves  as  labourers  for  the  first  few 
years.  There  is  a  class  of  settlers  who  can  afford  to 
give  employment  to  such  persons.  I  refer  to  gentlemen 
who  have  bought. cleared  land,  and  are  engaged  in  farm- 
ing on  an  extensive  scale.  The  common  rate  of  wages 
will  enable  a  careful  man,  in  a  few  years,  to  purchase  and 
clear  land  for  himself.  If  life  and  health  are  continued, 
labour  and  privation  are  sure  to  be  ultimately  rewarded 
with  competence  and  comfort.  But  it  must  be  confessed, 
that  the  present  slate  of  these  Colonies  affords  encou- 
ragement chiefly  to  the  worldly  and  the  irreligious  por- 
tion of  the  community.  The  man  who  counts  all  things 
but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ — 
who  values  divine  ordinances  himself,  and  wishes  to 
see  his  children  cast  in  their  lot  with  the  people  of  Gk)d 
— will  hesitate  and  tremble  before  he  determines  to  go 
where  the  stated  services  of  the  sanctuary  are  not  yet 
to  be  found  ;  and  where  even  the  enjoyment  of  private 
christian  fellowship  may  be  altogether  unattainable.  If 
it  were  practicable  for  the  members  of  a  church  to  emi- 
grate in  a  body,  taking  their  pastor  with  them,  these 
disadvantages  might  be  obviated.  Or  even,  if  a  small 
company  of  Christian  people,  accustomed  to  agricultural 
pursuits,  could  unite  and  settle  near  each  other,  they 
20* 


234  NEW  SETTLERS, 

would  find  it  beneficial  to  their  spiritual  interests.  But 
many  difl&culties  would  attend  such  a  scheme,  arising 
from  the  variety  of  interests  and  of  temper  to  be  met 
with,  even  among  real  Christians.  No  consistent  dis- 
ciple of  Christ  can  reside  any  where  without  shedding 
a  hallowed  influence  around  him;  and  though  such  in- 
dividuals must  sacrifice  much  of  their  own  comfort  and 
edification,  the  increase  of  their  numbers  would,  un- 
doubtedly, be  a  great  blessing  to  the  Colonies.  If,  in 
coming  here,  they  conscientiously  follow  the  path  ot 
duty,  as  far  as  mature  deliberation  can  enable  them  to 
ascertain  it,  they  may  be  assured  that  "  the  great  Shep- 
herd of  the  sheep"  will  not  overlook  or  forget  them. 
Though  poverty  and  hardship  may,  for  a  while,  prevent 
their  making  those  eflbrts  for  the  establishment  of  his 
cause,  which  they  would  wish  to  employ,  yet,  sooner  or 
later,  their  prayers  shall  come  in  remembrance  before 
God  3  "  the  forest  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field, 
and  the  fruitful  field  shall  be  counted  as  a  forest." 

6*   . 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA 


When  we  left  England,  it  was  not  our  intention  to 
visit  the  British  Colonies.  The  mission  that  we  had  to 
accomplish  in  the  United  States  has  already  come  before 
the  reader.  The  claims  made  upon  us  were  exceedingly- 
numerous,  and  the  time  allotted  to  the  discharge  of  our 
duties  was  so  limited,  that  it  was  hardly  possible  to  add 
to  the  services  which  we  had  already  undertaken,  with- 
out lengthening  our  visit  to  America,  and  putting  our- 
selves to  considerable  inconvenience.  Two  deputations, 
however,  from  the  Canadas,  visited  us  at  New  York  in 
May.  They  expressed  their  strong  desire  that,  before 
we  left  the  United  States,  we  should  visit  them,  and 
obtain  in  the  Colonies  themselves  information  respecting 
their  present  religious  condition.  They  also  stated  their 
conviction,  that  the  present  circumstances  of  the  two 
provinces  had  produced  a  crisis  in  their  religious  affairs; 
and  required,  on  that  account,  especial  attention  from 
the  friends  of  religion  in  England.  In  addition  to  the 
urgent  requests  of  the  brethren  who  called  on  us,  they 
brought  with  them  communications  from  ministers,  mis- 
sionaries, members  of  churches,  and  others,  pressing  us  to 
visit  the  Canadas.  All  that  we  could  do  at  that  time 
was,  to  promise  to  attend  to  their  requests,  if  in  our 
power. 

The  object  proposed  by  such  a  visit  we  viewed  as 
most  important.  We  felt  for  our  countrymen,  and  wish- 
ed, if  possible,  to  do  them  good.  We  had  frequently 
heard,  from  unquestionable  authority,  of  the  religious 
destitution  of  the  Colonies.  We  were  within  a  few 
hundred  miles  of  them,  and  might  by  personal  inquiry 


286        REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA, 

obtain  information ;  and  by  conveying  this  to  Christians 
in  England,  perhaps  furnish  additional  reasons  fOr  at- 
tending to  their  pressing  necessities.  These  claims, 
united  with  others,  we  could  not  resist.  Accordingly, 
by  postponing  to  the  autumn  some  previously-formed  ar- 
rangements, and  lengthening  our  visit  by  two  or  three 
weeks,  we  succeeded  in  devoting  to  the  Canadas  the 
greater  part  of  the  month  of  June.  It  was,  of  course, 
impracticable  for  us  to  see  much  of  the  interior,  or  newly - 
settled  districts  ;  but  we  decided  on  visiting  the  principal 
towns,  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  with  ministers  an(i 
missionaries  who  preached  in  tlie  interior,  in  order  to 
obtain  from  them  statistical  and  other  information  likely 
to  guide  us  in  our  estimate  of  the  religious  condition  of 
the  provinces.  To  secure  this  important  aid,  we  for- 
warded letters  to  Montreal  and  Toronto,  before  we  left 
New  England,  requesting  our  friends  in  those  places  to 
bring  together  as  many  of  those  laborious  men  who  were, 
engaged  in  the  newly-settled  districts  as  could  be  con- 
veniently assembled. 

Yie  visited  duebec,  Montreal,  Brockville,  Kingston, 
and  Toronto.  In  all  these  places  we  met  with  -ministers 
and  others.  And  having  no  other  object  in  view  bat  to 
ascertain  the  truth,  we  were  ready  to  receive  information 
from  every  quarter  where  it  was  likely  to  be  found. 

Every  where  we  were  received  with  christian  kindness 
and  frank  hospitality.  The  friends  who  had  invited  us 
received  us  gladly.  Various  circumstances  which  have 
since  transpired,  have  led  us  to  believe  that  we  were 
providentially  directed  as  to  the  time  of  our  visit;  and 
that,  while  we  were  put  in  possession  of  many  facts  re- 
lative to  the  Canadas,  we  in  some  measure  gratified  our 
christian  friends,  who  were  glad  to  see  two  brethren  from 
the  land  of  their  fathers.  We  rejoiced  also  in  having 
had  the  opportunity  of  meeting  with  so  many  Christians 
of  different  denominations,  who  appeared  desirous  of 
promoting  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in 
the  two  provinces,  of  consulting  with  them  freely  and 
fully,  as  to  the  best  methods  of  supplying  the  numerous 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        237 

districts  of  the  country,  still  destitute  of  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel,  with- the  means  of  grace.  We  now  pro- 
ceed to  arrange  the  information  which  we  received,  and 
to  state  the  conclusion  to  which  it  has  brought  us. 

In  doing  this,  it  is  desirable  to  commence  by  giving, 
as  far  as  could  be  ascertained,  the  Religious  Statistics 
of  the  Canadas.  The  population  of  the  Lower  Province 
is  now  estimated  at  600,000  souls.  Of  that  number 
460,000  are  considered  Roman  Catholics.  The  remain- 
ing 140,000  are  Protestants  of  different  religious  deno- 
minations. The  number  of  religious  teachers  belonging 
to  each  class  is  as  follows : — 

Lowm  Canada.— Population  6(X);000. 

460,000  Roman  Catholics  have  150  Priests. 

140,000  Protestants  have  68  Ministers,  belonging  to  the  following  deno- 
minations : — 

Clergy. 

Episcopalians 1  Bishop 28 

Scottish  Church 12 

Other  Presbyterians 5 

Methodists 9 

Baptists 4 

Congregationalists.. 4 

Missionaries  of  different  Sects,  as  far  as  could  be  found  out. ..        6 

Total  Ministers 63 

Besides  the  above  ministers,  there  are,  m  the  eastern 
townships,  w^here  there  is  now  a  population  of  forty  or 
fifty  thousand  persons,  several  small  Baptist  congrega- 
tions, called  "Freewill  Baptists."  But  among  them  are 
to  be  found  only  two  or  three  regular  preachers. 

The  above  enumeration  gives  less  than  one  minister 
to  every  two  thousand  souls.  But  this  calculation  by 
no  means  affords  a  correct  view  of  the  real  state  of  the 
Colony.  More  than  one  half  of  the  whole  number  of 
preachers  is  to  be  found  in  the  cities  and  towns.  In 
such  places,  the  proportion  may  be  more  than  one  minis- 
ter for  two  thousand  Protestants,  but  this  leaves  a  still 
smaller  number  for  the  townships  newly  settled.  When 
it  is  also  considered  that  the  population  of  these  districts 
IS  widely  scattered,  and  that,  in  addition  to  this,  the 


238 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 


roads  are  exceedingly  imperfect,  we  cannot  but  perceive 
that,  with  such  a  small  number  of  preachers,  the  reli- 
gious destitution  of  the  people  must  be  very  great. 
There  are  thousands,  indeed,  who  never  hear  a  sermon. 
The  testimony  of  an  agent  of  the  Ara.erican  Sunday 
School  Union  was^  to  this  effect : — that  his  visits  had 
extended  to  twenty-five  townships  in  the  eastern  districts  ; 
only  ten  of  which,  howevei",  had  been  particularly  exa- 
mined by  him,  and  Sunday  schools  formed  in  them  by 
his  exertions.  Each  township  is"  ten  miles  square,  or  a 
hundred  square  miles.  In  the  ten  which  he  had  espe- 
cially investigated,  he  found  three  ministers  labouring 
among  the  people,  and  they  could  not  furnish  muchln- 
struction  in  such  an  extensive  country,  where  the  settlers 
were  so  widely  separated.  In  some  places  which  these 
ministers  occasionally  visit,  the  people  do  not  hear  a 
sermon  for  six  months,  others  for  a  much  longer  time. 
Indeed  there  is  one  township  which  has  been  settled  five 
years,  where  no  sermon  has  ever  yet  been  preached ;  and 
in  another,  ^^hich  has  been  settled  a  much  longer  time, 
there  has  been  no  preaching  for  seven  years  ! 

One  missionary  stated  to  us,  that  he  laboured  in  six 
stations — a  considerable  distance  from  each  other,  and 
that  he  deeply  regretted  his  inability  to  extend  his  exer- 
tions further  into  the  new  townships,  which  were,  in  an 
especial  manner,  destitute  of  instruction.  They  were 
without  schools,  without  ministers,  and  without,  the  or- 
dinances of  Christianity.  The  consequences  were  what 
might  have  been  expected.  The  people  were  becoming 
depraved  and  disorderly,  and,  in  some  quarters,  almost 
degenerating  into  a  state  of  barbarism. 

All  these  facts  refer  to  the  nominally  Protestant  part 
of  the  population.  We  have  named  the  number  of  mi- 
nisters. If  we  consider  that  one  minister  or  missionary 
to  about  500  souls  in  such  a  scattered  population  is  not 
more  than  sufficient,  then  it  may  be  said,  that  there  is 
hardly  one  sixth  of  the  supply  that  should  be  provided 
for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  people,  for  there  is 
jiot  in  those  districts  one^  regular  minister  or  missionary 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        239 

tb  3000  souls.  We  have  not,  in  our  estimate  of  this  re- 
ligious destitution,  taken  into  account  the  non-efficiency 
of  some  of  those  who  are  included  in  our  list  of  minis- 
ters, and  who  are  supported  by  the  government  grant. 
It  is  enough  to  say,  that  if  zealous,  faithful,  self-denying, 
and  devoted  men,  are  needed  for  such  a  peculiar  field  of 
labour,  then  these  men  are  not  suitable.  If  Lower  Ca- 
nada had  been  left  to  depend  on  them  for  religious  in- 
struction, it  would  have  been  in  a  far  worse  condition 
than  it  is  at  present.'  Those  faithful  men,  of  ditferent 
denominations,  who  have  been  supported  by  individuals 
and  societies  in  this  country,  have  been  the  chief  agents 
in  keeping  the  inland  districts  from  entire  moral  desola- 
tion. 

But  there  is  another  view  to  take  of  the  religious  con- 
dition of  the  Lower  Province,  still  more  distressing  than 
even  the  one  which  w^e  have  just  given.  Inadequate  as 
the  means  of  instruction  are  among  the  Protestants,  still 
there  is  §ome  scriptural  knowledge,  and  opportunities  of 
improvement.  There  can  also  be  found,  in  the  habita- 
tions of  those  who  seldom  heat  a  sermon.  Bibles  and 
useful  books,  which  point  out  to  men  the  way  of  salva- 
tion. But  it  is  well  known  that  scriptural  instruction  is 
entirely  kept  back  from  more  than  400,000  Roman  Catho- 
lics. The  great  object  of  their  priests  is,  to  retain  them 
in  the  errors  and  superstitions  of  Popery.  The  pea- 
santry are  in  general  a  quiet  and  contented  race ;  but 
grossly  ignprant,  not  ,only  of  the  great  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  but  even  of  the  first  rudiments  of  know- 
ledge, very  few  of  them"  being  able  to  read.  They  are 
entirely  under  the  spiritual  domination  of  man,  blindly 
attached  to  the  worst  corruptions  of  Christianity.  No 
ray  of  scriptural  light  has  yet  penetrated  the  thick  dark- 
ness that  surrounds  that  part  of  the  population.  The 
Scriptures  are  excluded,  and  Protestant  teachers  are  not 
allowe.d  to  instruct  the  ignorar.«t,  if  the  priests  can  pre 
vent  it ;  and  their  power  over  the  minds  of  the  people  ig 
almost  omnipotent.  Some  years  ago  a  French  Protest- 
ant, acting  as  a  missionary  under  the  patronage  of  the 


240  REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

Methodist  denomination,  made  an  attempt  to  instruct 
them ;  but  he  was  repulsed  in  such  a  manner,  by  the 
efforts  of  the  priests,  that  he  did  not  remain  long  among 
them. 

With  the  above  exception,  this  vast  multitude  of 
human  beings — our  fellow-subjects — are  left  completely 
in  the  power  of  a  debasing  and  destructive  system  of 
superstition,  Avithput  any  effort  being  made  to  free  them 
from  this  spiritual  thraldom  ;  one  generation  after  an- 
other passing  away,  without  those  great  doctrines  of  the 
Reformation  being  proclaimed  among  them,  which  we 
deem  essential  to  human  happiness. 

Upper  Canada  is  estimated  to  contain  at  this  time 
about  320,000  inhabitants,  of  which  number  very  few 
are  Roman  Catholics.  The  number  of  ministers  of  dif- 
ferent Protestant  denominations,  as  far  as  can  be  ascer- 
tained, is  as  follows : — 

Clergy. 

Episcopalians 40 

Methodists s 50 

Presbyterians  of  different  Sects 34 

Baptists 30 

Congregation'alists. 6 

Total  Ministers  to  320,000  souls 160 


The  above  number  gives  nominally  one  minister  to 
2000  souls.  The  remark,  however,  which  applies  to 
Lower  Canada,  does  so  with  peculiar  force  to  the  Upper 
Province.  Three  fourths,  or  at  least  one  half,  of  the 
above  number  of  ministers  are  fixed  in  the  larger  and 
smaller  towns,  while  the  old  and  new  townships,  with 
a  scattered  population,  have  only  the  services  of  the  re- 
mainder. The.  denomination  which  acts  systematically 
on  the  plan  of  itinerancy,  is  the  Methodist.  The  Bap- 
tists and  Congregationalists  do  so  partially.  When 
the  latter  sects  employ  missionaries,  their  labours  are 
more  extended,  each  one  embracing  as  his  preaching- 
station  a  large  district  of  country.  One  of  these  good 
men  pointed  out  on  the  map  eight  townships,  containing; 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        241 

a  rapidly-increasing  population,  without  religious  in- 
struction, except  the  preaching  of  a  Methodist  itinerant 
now  and  then.  He  had  been  an  active  labourer  in  the 
work  of  village-preaching  in  Scotland,  but  he  described 
his  present  fatigues  and  privations  as  being  much  great- 
er tban  any  he  had  before  experienced.  He  seemed  to 
feel  much  interested  in  his  field  of  labour  ;  but  it  was  so 
vast,  that  his  heart  almost  sunk  within  him  at  the  pros- 
pect before  him,  for  he  found  his  strength  utterly  unable 
to  answer  the  numerous  calls  made  upon  him  for  assist- 
ance. He  had  visited  a  good  many  townships  occasion- 
ally, besides  those  in  which  he  regularly  preached,  and 
his  conviction  was,  that  imperfect  as  the  services  of  the 
Methodists  necessarily  were,  the  province  was  indebted 
for  much  of  the  religious  profession  that  now  existed  in 
it  to  these  exertions. 

But  even  with  these  exertions,  and  the  zeal  of  others,^ 
the   Upper  Province  presents  a  melancholy  picture  of 
religious  destitution.     The  population  is  rapidly  increa- 
sing by  emigration,  and  no  means  are  used  to  meet  this 
increase,  by  providing  additional  religious  teachers.  The 
evil,  therefore,  becomes  greater  every  year.     At  this  time 
it  is  sufficiently  great  to  excite  the  sympathy,  and  call 
for  the  immediate  aid  of  British  Christians.     In  some  of 
the    new   settlements  on  Lake   Ontario,  and  in   those 
formed  by  the  Canadian  Land  Company,  places  of  wor- 
ship have  been  built,  and   Episcopalian  or  Presbyterian 
ministers  have  been  settled.     All  these,  however,  are  in- 
cluded in  the  number  we  have  already  mentioned.     But 
it  is  to  the  back  settlements,  some  of  them  far  in  the  in- 
terior, that  our  most  compassionate  regsirds  should  be  di- 
rected.    Their  population  is  thinly  scattered,  but  this 
very  circumstance  places  them  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
few  missionaries  who  would  help  them  if  they  could. 
Their  peculiar  privations,  too,  would  make  religious  or- 
dinances the  more  valuable  to  them.     The  effects  pro- 
duced are  the  same  as  in  other  places  where  the  gospel 
is  not  preached— irreligion,  vice,  and  intemperance  pre- 
vail.    Many  of  the  settlers  in  the  more  distant  townships 
Vol.  II.  L.  21 


242        REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

seem  almost  to  have  forgotten  that  there  is  a  Sabbath, 
or,  if  the  day  is  remembered,  it  is  not  as  a  day  of  rest, 
or  of  holy  convocation. 

Another  consequence  of  this  religious  destitution  is, 
the  neglect  of  the  education  of  their  children.  The  Co- 
lonial Legislature  engages  to  give  twenty  pounds  a  year, 
to  assist  in  the  support  of  a  schoolmaster,  if  the  settlers 
collect  twenty  children,  and  procure  a  teacher.  But  as 
many  of  the  parents  do  not  much  value  education,  and 
the  labour  of  their  children,  especially  if  they  are  sons, 
is  so  much  needed  on  their  farms,  applications  for  the 
government  grant  are  comparatively  few.  And  in  cases 
where  aid  is  sought  and  given,  the  children  only  attend 
school  a  few  months  in  the  year.  There  is  also  a  great 
difficulty  in  obtaining  suitable  teachers.  The  sum  al- 
lowed by  the  Government  is  small ;  and  any  thing  that 
may  be  furnished  in  addition  by  the  parents,  comes  in 
the  shape  of  board  and  lodging,  and  not  of  money. 
Even  when  schoolmasters  are  obtained,  it  cannot  be  ex- 
pected that,  in  a  country  where  land  is  so  cheap,  and 
manual  labour  is  so  valuable,  that  they  will  continue 
teachers,  when  the  remuneration  for  their  labours  is  so 
trifling,  and  they  can,  as  common  farm-servants,  succeed 
better  in  securing  a  suitable  income.  In  consequence  of 
this  circumstance,  there  is  a  great  deficiency  of  instruc- 
ters  in  the  common  branches  of  education.  The  Le- 
gislature, as  we  have  seen,  offers  to  assist.  Besides  this 
pecuniary  aid,  school-houses  are  built,  in  convenient  si- 
tuations, in  the  new  townships.  The  intentions  of  the 
Government  are,  however,  rendered  useless,  in  many  in- 
stances, by  the  indifference  of  the  parents,  arid  the  im- 
practicability of  procuring  suitable  men  as  teachers.  No 
Government  can  well  remove  these,  in  a  country  like 
Canada.  Even  a  normal  school  would  fail,  if  the  teach- 
ers trained  in  it  found,  on  trial,  an  inadequate  return  for 
the  exercise  of  their  time  and  talents ;  and  they  would 
soon  direct  their  attention  to  a  more  profitable  employ- 
ment. Only  men  of  a  missionary  spirit  would  continue 
to  act  in  such  circumstances;  and  these  are  not  to  be 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        243 

found  in  that  country  at  present.  Another  evil  results 
from  the  absence  of  ministers :  few  Sunday  schools 
exist.  These,  in  many  cases,  might  have  been  a  substi- 
tute for  week-day  schools,  and  have  supplied  many  child- 
ren with  the  elements  of  knowledge. 

Such  are  the  circumstances  of  both  provinces.  The 
moral  destitution  is  plain,  and  our  criminal  neglect  of 
our  brethren  in  the  Colonies  is  equally  apparent.  No 
one  can  imagine  that  such  a  state  of  things  would  have 
,  existed  at  this  time,  if  the  Christians  of  Britain  had 
done  their  duty.  We  have  hitherto  failed  :  may  we,  for 
the  future,  be  anxious,  by  redoubled  activity,  to  makeup 
for  our  past  neglect  of  those  who,  as  countrymen,  have 
a  powerful  claim  from  us  for  immediate  attention  ! 

It  may  now  be  proper  to  state  the  various  ways  in 
which  the  present  ministers  were  furnished  ;  and,  as  we 
have  already  ascertained  how  inadequate  the  supply  is 
to  the  necessities  of  the  country,  it  will  become  a  ques- 
tion, what  should  now  be  done  to  remedy  this  growing 
evil  ? 

When  the  Canadas  came  into  the  possession  of  the 
British  Crown,  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  was  the 
established  cme;  and  it  continued,  under  the  protection 
and  by  the  direct  sanction  of  the  British  Government, 
to  be  the  established  religion  of  Lower  Canada.  All 
their  former  rights  were  secured  to  the  Popish  clergy. 
The  tithe  of  the  land  is  theirs,  and  they  possess  proper- 
ty of  great  value  in  other  ways.  As  Protestants  increa- 
sed in  number,  in  consequence  of  the  English  taking 
possession  of  the  country,  some  Episcopalian  ministers 
were  sent  out,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts.  Applica- 
tion was  subsequently  made  to  the  Government  at  home 
for  assistance ;  which  was  given  in  the  shape  of  an  an- 
nual grant  to  the  Society,  who  appropriated  it  at  their 
discretion.  The  persons  sent  out  by  them  were  called 
missionaries.  As  the  population  increased,  particularly 
in  Upper  Canada,  persons  of  other  religious  persuasions 
settled  in  the  country.  Ministers  of  other  denominations 
L2 


244        REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

were  sent  for.  Some  went  in  consequence  of  these  in- 
vitations ;  and  others  went  out  on  speculation,  not  know- 
ing where  they  might  be  settled.  These  persons  were 
supported,  partly  by  individuals  and  societies  in  this 
country,  and  partly  by  the  people  themselves,  without 
any  aid  from  Government.  But  the  supply  produced 
from  all  these  various  sources  is,  as  we  have  already 
stated,  totally  inadequate. 

With  regard  to  Upper  Canada,  a  different  plan  was 
pursued  by  the  home  government.  This  province  not 
having  been  occupied  in  the  same  way  as  the  other,  by 
the  Roman  Catholic  church,  an  Episcopal  establishment 
was  formed,  as  far,  at  least,  as  that  could  be  done,  by  the 
appropriation  of  land,  in  every  township,  to  the  exclu- 
sive support  of  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  England. 
These  portions  of  land  were  called  Clergy  Reserves. 
But  as  the  numbers  and  influence  of  other  denomina- 
tions increased,  and  began  to  exceed  those  of  the  govern- 
ment, jealousy  and  dissatisfaction  were  excited.  Two 
causes  contributed  to  this  result.  One  was,  that  the 
Government  patronized  one  denomination  exclusively; 
and  the  other  was,  the  local  injury  done  by  many  of  the 
clergy  reserves  remaining  unsold  and  uncultivated ; 
these,  too,  lying  often  in  the  midst  of  plantations,  and 
compelling  the  settlers  to  make  those  improvements  en- 
tirely at  their  own  expense,  a  proportion  of  which  should 
have  been  borne  by  the  owners  of  the  clergy's  land. 
Both  these  causes  of  discontent  continued  to  increase,  as 
the  number  of  other  sects  still  became  greater,  and  land 
in  the  older  townships  became  more  valuable.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  things,  there  was  the  spectacle  constantly 
presented  to  the  settlers,  of  land  being  appropriated  to 
persons  or  purposes  which  brought  no  return  to  them,  in 
the  way  of  religious  instruction  ;  that  they  were  not  only 
injured  by  this  plan  for  supporting  religion,  but  they  had, 
after  all,  to  seek  religious  instruclers  for  themselves,  and 
to  support  them  at  their  own  expense.  Those  who  be- 
longed to  the  church  of  Scotland,  considered  that  they 
were  treated  unjustly,  and  stated,  by  petitions  and  re- 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.  245 

monstrances  to  the  Government  at  home,  their  grievances 
and  claims.  Those  in  possession,  of  course,  defended 
their  rights.  Thus,  two  rival  establishments  contended 
for  the  state  support.  Disputes  have  run  high  between 
the  different  parties,  and  no  party  seems  pleased  with 
the  decision  come  to  by  the  Government,  viz.  that  the 
clergy  reserves  should  be  sold,  and  the  proceeds  of  the 
sale  funded ;  the  interest  to  be  appropriated  to  religious 
purposes.  With  regard  to  the  grant  of  money  from  the 
British  Government,  that  has  been  partly  withdrawn, 
and  in  a  year  or  two  will  entirely  cease.  Those  deno- 
minations who  conscientiously  objected  to  all  such  plans 
for  supporting  religion,  became  every  day  more  and 
more  convinced  of  the  utter  failure  of  the  government 
scheme  for  supplying  the  Colony  with  religious  instruc- 
tion, and  used  means  to  provide  ministers  for  themselves. 
But  the  great  majority  of  the  settlers,  who,  during  the 
last  twenty  years,  have  rapidly  arrived  in  the  country, 
are  indifferent  on  the  subject  of  religion.  The  com- 
paratively small  number  who  value  religious  privileges, 
have  invited  a  few  ministers  from  England  and  Scot- 
land, who  are  now  settled,  and  doing  good  ;  but  these, 
as  stated  before,  are  chiefly  to  be  found  in  the  large 
towns.  The  Methodists  early  exerted  themselves,  and 
were  among  the  first  who  carried  the  gospel  into  the 
newly  settled  districts.  But  no  one  society  or  denomi- 
nation has  sent  out  so  many  missionaries  as  the  Episco- 
palian Institution,  which  we  already  named.  Too  many 
of  these  individuals,  however,  have  been  perfectly  ineffi- 
cient (to  say  no  more)  in  extending  the  knowledge  of 
Christianity  to  the  destitute  townships.  They  have 
occupied  the  spots  to  which  they  were  appointed ;  but 
few  of  them,  indeed,  have  acted  as  missionaries  of  the 
.Cross.  But  if  every  one  had  exerted  himself  to  the 
utmost,  the  number  was  inadequate  to  supply  the  reli- 
gious necessities  of  the  population,  even  though  it  had 
remained  stationary. 

These  are  the  means  which  have  been  hitherto  em- 
ployed for  the   religious   interests  of  both  provinces. 


246  REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

Even  if  all  the  ministers,  furnished  in  the  different  ways 
that  we  have  stated,  were  devoted  to  the  work  of  evan- 
gelists, "  spending  and  being  spent,"  in  seeking  the 
salvation  of  men,  there  would  not  be  one  fourth  of  the 
number  which  the  extent  of  the  country  and  the  scatter- 
ed nature  of  its  population  require.  But  then  it  ought 
to  be  known,  in  order  that  the  real  state  of  the  case 
may  appear,  that  not  more  than  one  half  of  all  the  mi- 
nisters do  act  as  itinerants ;  and  that  a  large  proportion 
of  those  who  are  paid  by  the  Government,  are  totally 
indifferent  as  to  any  moral  and  religious  results,  beyond 
their  own  little  circle.  The  case  thus  assumes  an  im- 
portance, which,  at  first  sight,  might  not  seem  to  belong 
to  it.  Only  let  the  mind  contemplate  the  actual  extent 
of  the  country,  and  the  need  of  more  teachers  will  be 
evident.  This  immense  territory,  larger  when  estima- 
ted in  square  miles,  than  the  United  States  of  America, 
is  now  settled  for  more  than  a  thousand  miles  in  length, 
and  from  twenty  to  two  hundred  miles  in  breadth ;  a 
far  larger  space  than  that  which  Great  Britain  includes. 
-Now  for  the  question.  Are  there  any  plans  which 
are  likely  to  supply  the  deficiency  we  have  described? 
In  reply,  we  would  say,  that  it  must  either  be  supplied 
by  the  efforts  of  the  colonists  themselves,  by  voluntary 
aid  from  the  mother  country,  or  by  the  co-operation  of 
both. 

With  regard  to  the  first  plan,  it  may  be  said,  that  if  it 
is  left  to  the  colonists  to  supply  themselves,  it  will  not 
be  done.  There  is  reason  to  fear,  that  a  majority  of  the 
settlers  are  not  religious  persons,  and,  therefore,  care 
comparatively  little  about  the  ordinances  of  religion.  Be- 
sides, many  of  them  leave  their  native  land,  struggling 
with  difficulties,  in  order  to  provide  an  asylum  and  support 
for  themselves  and  their  families.  The  property  they 
have  is  soon  exhausted  in  the  purchase  of  land,  and 
they  have  nothing  left  to  assist  in  providing  religious 
instruction.  In  such  circumstances,  it  is  not  to  be  ex- 
pected that  any  attempt  will  be  made  to  obtain  pastors 
or  missionaries. 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        247 

The  only  persons  in  the  Colonies,  who  are  likely  to 
interest  themselves  in  this  matter,  are  the  Christians 
living  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  both  provinces.  And 
it  is  but  justice  to  them  to  say,  that  they  have  made  va- 
rious attempts  to  benefit  their  brethren.  The  Methodists 
have  done  this  to  some  extent.  The  Canada  Education 
and  Home  Missionary  Society  has  done  as  much  for 
Lower  Canada,  as  its  limited  resources  would  allow. 
All  these  efforts,  however,  feeble  as  they  have  been, 
were  not  made  without  foreign  aid.  The  Methodists 
receive  grants  from  their  Missionary  Society  in  England. 
The  Canada  Education  Society  received  nlore  than  half 
the  amount  of  its  expenditure  for  1S33,  from  the  United 
States  of  America.  The  American  Home  Missionary 
Society  has  also  given  grants  to  one  or  two  missionaries 
labouring  in  the  eastern  townships.  While  the  Ameri- 
can Bible  Society  has  granted  4200  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments, and  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  4000 
volumes,  to  form  Sunday  school  libraries  in  the  same 
district  of  country. 

Neither  does  it  appear  practicable,  in  the  present  state 
of  the  Colonies,  that  any  institution  should  be  formed 
there  for  the  education  of  pious  young  men,  as  ministers 
or  missionaries.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  sufficient 
number  of  suitable  candidates  for  the  ministry,  even  if 
funds  were  in  their  possession.  As  far,  then,  as 
we  can  judge  from  the  present  condition  of  the  Colo- 
nies and  the  character  of  their  population,  there  does 
not  exist  any  reason  to  suppose  that  the  colonists  can 
furnish  themselves  with  the  means  of  religious  instruc- 
tion. 

Assistance  in  this  work  must,  therefore,  come  from 
some  other  quarter  ;  and  whence  is  it  to  be  expected 
but  from  the  mother  country  ?  We  have  the  men,  and 
the  pecuniary  means.  All  that  is  required  is,  a  strong 
conviction  of  duty,  and  of  the  urgency  of  the  case.  The 
most  likely  plan  to  benefit  these  Colonies  is,  either  to 
form  societies  in  this  country  for  this  special  purpose,  or 
to  add  the  Canadas  to  the  stations  of  the  existing  mis- 


248  REPORT    RESPECTING    CANADA. 

sionary  institutions,  whose  province  it  is  to  find  suitable 
men.  This  is  the  grand  point  to  be  secured.  Much 
money  has  been  expended  ]3y  Government,  without  any 
adequate  effect ;  and  no  better  result  is  to  be  anticipated, 
unless  there  be  some  plan  by  which  men  of  a  mission- 
ary spirit  can  be  obtained  and  sent.  They  must  not  go 
to  Canada,  because  they  cannot  succeed  at  home  ;  but 
because  there  is  a  Avider  field  before  them  there,  and  a 
greater  call  for  exertion.  They  must  be  men  of  ardent 
piety,  warm-hearted  zeal,  of  physical  energy,  and  of 
persevering  habits.  Our  best  men  should  go  ;  if  not 
those  of  most  popular  talents,  yet  with  well-furnished 
minds — men  of  discretion,  as  well  as  zeal.  We  repeat 
it  again  ;  it  is  not  so  much  the  number^  as  the  character^ 
of  the.  ministers  sent  to  Canada,  that  is  important.  It 
might  be  easy  to  multiply  official  functionaries,  who 
could  formally  attend  to  the  ritual  of  religion.  But  souls 
cannot  be  saved  in  this  way  ;  and  instead  of  a  holy  and 
devoted  people,  which  may  be  expected  under  suitable 
and  adequate  instruction,  there  would  be  no  more  than 
the  lifeless  forms  of  religion,  without  its  power.  If,  in 
our  own  land,  where  there  are  many  counteracting  influ- 
ences, such  teachers  are  a  blight  on  the  efforts  of  others, 
and  retard  the  progress  of  truth  ;  what  must  it  be  in  co- 
lonies, where,  in  many  districts,  they  would  be  the  only 
men  bearing  the  name  of  ministers  ?  We  cannot  re- 
joice in  the  expenditure  of  funds,  drawn  from  the 
national  purse,  to  procure  such  a  supply,  even  if  we  ad- 
mitted the  correctness  of  the  principle  of  supporting 
religion  by  such  a  plan.  We  need  not  regret  the  with- 
drawment  of  the  government  grant  to  the  Society  already 
named.  It  w^ll  be  no  real  loss  to  the  Canadas,  as  not 
one  really  efficient  man  will  cease  his  labours  among 
the  people.  They  become  attached  to  such  men,  and 
will  struggle  to  support  them ;  and  if  there  is  one  deno- 
mination in  the  Colonies  better  able  to  do  this  than 
another,  it  is  the  Episcopalians.  Besides,  as  a  greater 
number  of  that  communion  live  in  the  towns,  where 
there  is  greater  wealth,  and  a  more  prevailing  desire  to 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        249 

attend  on  the  forms  of  religion,  there  is  less  danger  of 
any  one  of  their  missionaries  being  withdrawn,  whose 
character  and  abilities  qualify  him  for  being  a  minister 
of  Christ.  In  cases  of  an  opposite  description,  it  may 
be  different ;  but  the  Society  at  home  can  assist  them, 
till  some  other  mode  of  support  be  found  out.  That 
such  is  likely  to  be  the  case,  with  efficient  ministers, 
will  appear  from  the  following  fact. 

In  a  newly  settled  town,  on  Lake  Ontario,  it  was  no 
sooner  ascertained  that  the  government  grant  was  about 
to  be  withdrawn,  than  the  people  immediately  subscribed 
the  full  amount  of  the  salary  which  their  clergyman  had 
been  accustomed  to  receive  from  that  source.  In  another 
case,  where  an  additional  minister  was  required,  the 
people,  by  voluntary  contributions,  raised  sufficient  to 
support  one,  who  is  at  this  time  labouring  among  them. 
Nor  need  there  be  any  fear  that  it  will  be  different  in 
other  places,  where  there  is  a  sufficient  population,  and 
the  men  are  worthy  of  support. 

In  cases  where  the  population  is  small,  or  the  mi- 
nisters are  inefficient,  it  may  still  be  necessary  for  the 
Society  Tor  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  to  assist. 
This  can  easily  be  done,  as  their  funds  are  large,  or  can 
be  readilv  obtained  ;  so  that  the  number  of  their  mission- 
aries need  not  be  diminished  by  the  withdrawment  of 
the  government  grant.  Indeed,  the  result  is  most  likely 
to  prove  beneficial  to  Episcopacy,  as  it  will  no  doubt 
rouse  the  Christians  of  that  denomination  in  this  country 
to  assist  their  brethren  in  the  Colonies.  This  mode  of 
assistance  will  be  more  highly  valued  by  many  of  the 
inhabitants,  than  aid  received  from  Government.  We 
say  this,  because  one  fact  came  to  our  knowledge.  The 
Colonial  Legislature  having  given  annual  grants  to  the 
Methodists  and  Presbyterians,  the  people,  of  the  Upper 
Province  especially,  were  greatly  displeased.  Even 
many  persons  belonging  to  those  sects  were  grieved 
with  the  circumstance,  and  threatened  to  leave  their 
communion,  if  it  w^as  not  refused  in  future.  There  is  a 
^reat  jealousy  of  the  Government,  when  it  interferes 
^    ~  ■■-'''    L  3' 


250       REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

with  religion  or  its  teachers.  Voluntary  assistance  from 
England  would  be  viewed  differently,  and  received  in 
another  spirit.  The  most  likely  and  unexceptionable 
mode  of  supplying  the  Colonies  with  the  means  of  reli- 
gious instruction  is,  for  Christians  to  send  them  faithful 
ministers  from  this  country,  and,  fo-r  a  while,  to  assist  in 
supporting  them. 

In  connexion  with  this  view  of  the  subject,  it  should 
be  particularly  noticed,  that  those  ministers  who  go  out 
to  the  Canadas  should  be  entirely  devoted  to  missionary 
labours.  Even  the  teaching  of  a  school,  though  other- 
wise useful,  would  materially  lessen  their  efficiency  ; 
and  a  farm  would  occupy  most  of  their  strength,  and 
time,  and  mind.  They  might  purchase  farms,  and  pro- 
cure a  living  by  their  own  manual  labour,  and  they 
might  preach  occasionally ;  but  a  thousand  such  men 
would  not  be  equal  to  a  hundred  men,  whose  whole 
energies  and  time  were  consecrated  to  the  religious  in- 
struction of  the  people.  No  preacher  who  unites  a  farm, 
or  other  secular  employment  in  the  country  districts  of 
the  Canadas,  with  ministerial  duty,  need  expect  any 
adequate  remuneration  from  the  people  for  his  labours ; 
and  he  must  not  expect  success  in  his  work.  The  dis- 
tances are  too  great ;  the  roads  are  in  too  bad  a  condi- 
tion ;  and  the  destitution  is  too  deplorable ;  to  warrant 
the  expectation,  that  farming  and  preaching  can  go  on 
together.  Neither  need  a  preacher  who  has  a  good 
plantation  of  his  own,  expect  the  hardworking  settlers 
to  aid  him.  If  the  heart  is  not  vigorously  alive  to  the 
power  of  religion,  the  endurance  of  hardship  is  apt  to 
harden  it,  and  produce  a  spirit  of  selfishness  unfriendly 
to  Christian  liberality.  The  body  is  the  chief  concern. 
To  lessen  its  privations  is  the  main  object ;  and  as  irre- 
ligious men  can  see  no  connexion  between  the  gospel 
and  the  advancement  of  their  comfort,  they  will  not  as- 
sist in  supporting  the  former.  These  observations  chiefly 
refer  to  those  ministers  who  go  to  the  Canadas  on  their 
own  responsibility,  for  the  twofold  purpose  of  preaching 
the  gospel,  and  of  providing  for  a  rising  family. 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA.        251 

With  regard  to  those  "who  are  sent  out  by  the  aid  of 
Christians  in  this  country,  it  should  be  understood, 
that,  while  at  first  the  expenses  of  sending  out  and  sup- 
porting such  missionaries,  should  be  defrayed  by  them, 
this  aid  is  to  be  furnished  only  for  a  time.  When  con- 
gregations are  collected,  and  churches  are  organized, 
the  assistance  should  be  gradually  withdrawn,  as  this 
people  become  able  to.  assist*  The  amount  so  saved  to 
be  expended  in  sending  out  additional  missionaries. 

In  carrying  a  great  object  like  this  into  effect,  the  co- 
operation of  all  who  love  religion  in  the  Colonies  is  ne- 
cessary.  To  secure  this,  no  better  mode  can  be  adopted, 
than  to  call  into  exercise  their  Christian  zeal,  by  the  ma- 
nifestation of  it  on  our  own  part.  Let  them  see  and  feel 
that  we  are  in  earnest  m  helping  their  destitute  country- 
men, by  sending  to  them  the  bread  of  life  ;  and  it  will 
constrain  them  to  make  far  greater  exertions  to  benefit 
their  neighbours  than  they  have  ever  yet  attempted. 

Let  it^not  be  supposed,  from  what  we  have  said,  that 
we  wish  to  undervalue  the  labours  of  any,  the  most  ob- 
scure of  those  who  are  faithful  men,  to  whatever  deno- 
mination they  belong.  We  forbear  mentioning  names, 
lest  the  distinction  might  seem  invidious.  But  we  are 
ready  to  testify  to  the  self-denial,  and  laborious  travels 
and  privations  of  some  whom  we  met  with,  and  heard  of, 
in  that  wild  country  ;  and  we  shall  ever  cherish  cordial 
esteem  and  admiration  of  their  zeal  and  perseverance. 

While  there  are  many  difficulties  in  that  country  to 
overcome,  both  physical  and  moral,  yet  there  are  some 
facilities  which  should  not  be  overlooked,  in  forming  a 
correct  estimate  of  the  duty  before  us.  One  is,  that  the 
language,  of  Upper  Canada  at  least,  is  our  owm.  The 
new  settlements  are  formed  by  persons  emigrating 
from  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  the  United 
States.  Among  these  the  English  missionary  can 
at  once  enter  on  his  duties,  not  among  strangers  or 
foreigners,  but  as  among  his  own  countrymen  and  fel- 
low-subjects. There  is  full  protection  given  by  the  Co- 
lonial Legislature  to  those  who  are  trying  to  do  good. 


252  REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

There  is  also  a  strong  desire,  on  the  part  of  the  weU- 
disposed  settlers,  to  receive  religious  teachers.  Amidst 
all  their  privations  and  poverty,  a  pious  missionary 
would  find,  on  almost  every  preaching  tour,  some  family 
to  give  him  a  cordial  welcome,  and  encourage  him  in 
his  work.  There  are  also  to  be  found  in  most  of  the 
townships  which  have  been  some  time  settled,  school- 
, houses.  In  these  the  people  can  assemble,  and  Sunday 
schools  can  be  formed.  The  plan  of  erecting  such 
Jjuildings  is  going  on,  and  likely  to  extend  to  every 
township  ;  and  as  these  have  been  erected  for  the  benefit 
of  the  people,  they  are  open  to  the  different  religious 
denominations.  So  that  when  a  missionary  of  any  sect 
goes  to  preach,  he  has  the  use  of  it.  When  these  are 
not  conveniently  situated,  the  houses  of  the  people  are 
opened,  to  receive  the  messenger  of  peace. 

The  duty  of  furnishing  the  colonies  with  suitable  re- 
ligious instruction,  then,  devolves  on  the  Christians  of 
this  country.  It  is  for  them  to  decide  in  what  way,  and 
to  what  extent,  this  assistance  is  to  be  given.  That  we 
have  hitherto  been  culpable,  no  one  who  looks  at  the  pre- 
sent destitution  of  the  Canadas,  can  for  a  moment  deny, 
"  We  are  verily  guilty  concerning  our  brother."  The  sin 
appears  so  much  the  greater,  when  we  look  at  our  re- 
sources. Had  the  duty  hitherto  devolved  on  one  of  the 
smallest  of  Our  denominations,  unable,  perhaps,  to  ex- 
tend much  aid  to  any  quarter,  beyond  its  own  little  circle 
at  home,  the  criminality  would  have  been  less.  But 
when  it  is  considered,  that  the  duty  of  supplying  the 
Canadas  with  the  means  of  grace  has  been  committed 
to  all  the  Protestant  denominations  of  Britain,  the  case 
assumes  a  ditferent  aspect.  Persons  from  all  these  com- 
munities of  Christians  have  settled  in  these  provinces. 
They  have  gone  from  the  congregations  of  Episcopa- 
lians, the  societies  of  Methodists,  the  churches  of  Pres- 
byterians, Congregationalists,  and  Baptists.  A  necessity 
was  laid  upon  them  to  seek  support  for  their  rising  fami- 
lies. They  would  gladly  have  remained  at  home.  No 
discontent  with  the  civil  constitution  of  their  country 


REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA,        253 

drove  them  away.  It  appeared  to  be  the  path  of  duty, 
and  tryincj  as  it  was  to  leave  tlie  loved  associations  of 
early  life  and  of  matured  affection,  yet  they  submitted  to 
the  providential  arrangement,  and  went.  They  have  left 
behind  them  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbours.  They 
have  forsaken  external  privileges  and  religious  enjoy- 
ments, and  they  and  their  children  are  in  danger  of  suf- 
fering for  lack  of  knowledge.  Look  at  these  claims  of 
country  and  kindred,  of  our  common  humanity,  and  of 
Christian  duty,  and  say  if  the  present  condition  of  the 
Canadas  is  not  a  reproach  to  the  Christians  of  Great 
Britain. 

Should  it  not  be  wiped  away  ?  We  have  the  power  of 
removing  much  of  the  destitution  of  these  Colonies,  by 
exercising  that  spirit  of  Christian  sympathy  which  should 
be  felt  for  our  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  friends,  in  a 
strange  land.  We  cannot  send  them  any  boon  so  valu- 
able as  the  gospel.  The  face  of  a  religious  teacher  will 
be  seen  by  the  best  of  the  colonists  as  if  it  were  the  face 
of  an  angel.  Let  him  be  a  man  of  established  charac- 
ter; let  him  carry  his  credentials  with  him,  in  the  appro- 
bation of  the  Christian  churches  at  home  who  have  sent 
him  forth,  and  he  will  at  once  secure  the  confidence  of 
the  good  people  in  the  Colonies.  This  is  the  way  to 
bind  the  provinces  to  the  parent  state — to  unite  them 
more  closely  to  us  than  can  be  done  by  mere  political 
arrangements ;  and  to  secure  for  generations  to  come 
their  affection  and  their  gratitude.  But  to  produce  these 
effects,  the  ministers  sent  forth  must  go  under  the  in- 
fluence of  enlightened  zeal  in  their  own  hearts,  and  sup- 
ported by  the  willing  efforts  of  Christian  love  in  others. 
The  call  now  made  on  the  Christians  of  this  country  is 
not  made  on  one  section  of  it.  but  on  all  its  evangelical 
denominations.  The  exertions  of  all  will  be  found  ne- 
cessary, if  the  necessities  of  the  Colonies  are  to  be  ade- 
quately supplied.  The  Christian  church  of  our  beloved 
country  must  arouse  itself  to  action,  and,  in  the  best 
and  most  efficient  way,  unite  in  one  strong  effort^  if  not 
in  one  great  society,  to  remove  these  moral  desolations. 
22 


254        REPORT  RESPECTING  CANADA. 

While  we  thus  consider  it  the  duty  of  every  denomi- 
nation to  be  active  in  this  work  of  Christian  benevolencCj 
we  Avouid  especially  urge  upon  the  one  with  which  we 
are  more  immediately  connected,  the  peculiar  claims 
which  are  made  on  its  members.  We  consider  the  sys- 
tem of  Congregationalism  to  be  scriptural,  and  well  fitted 
to  convey  to  destitute  countries  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
whatever  may  be  the  civil  policy  of  those  several  nations, 
as  it  does  not  interfere  with  the  political  arrangements  of 
any  land.  But,  especially,  it  is  fitted  for  a  new  and  des- 
titute country  like  the  Canadas,  where  a  pressing  neces- 
sity exists  for  immediate  exertion  ;  for  men  who  could  go 
through  the  breadth  and  length  of  thecoimtry,  unfettered 
by  geographical  limits,  canonical  laws,  or  conference  re- 
strictions, preaching  the  gospel  to  all  who  are  willing  to 
hear  it ;  and  leaving  the  people  themselves,  when  con- 
verted to  God,  to  decide  as  to  the  form  of  church  govern- 
ment which  these  religious  societies  should  assume.  In 
addition  to  this,  it  may  be  said,  that,  in  many  parts  of 
the  Canadas,  persons  holding  our  sentiments  are  to  be 
found,  and  remain  still  attached  to  the  great  principles 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  which  they  loved  in  this 
country.  We  cannot,  therefore,  but  earnestly  desire,  that 
the  zeal  of  Christians  of  our  order  may  be  awakened  in 
some  degree  corresponding  Avith  the  magnitude  of  the 
object  presented  to  them. 

In  closing  this  Report,  we  would  respectfully  and  ear- 
nestly recommend  the  destitution  of  the  Canadas  to 
the  syinpathy,  the  zeal,  and  the  prayers,  of  all  who  love 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  We  feel  deeply  in- 
terested in  the  condition  of  our  brethren,  and  we  should 
rejoice  to  be  instrumental  in  arousing  the  friends  of 
Christ  in  this  country  to  do  justice  to  their  urgent  claims. 
It  is  daily  becoming  more  dangerous  to  neglect  these.  If 
succeeding  years  should  witness  as  much  apathy  as  the 
past,  the  people  and  the  country  may  become  alienated 
from  us  altogether.  Every  one  acquainted  with  the 
state  of  the  Colonies  knows  that  the  seeds  of  discontent 
are  widely  scattered.    The  prevalence  of  irreligion  will 


RETURN  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES.  255 

cherish  them;  and  the  next  generation,  if  uninstructed 
in  the  l^nowledge  of  Christ,  will  become  the  easy  prey 
of  the  political  demagogue  and  of  the  infidel.  A  regard 
for  our  country — for  our  brethren,  separated  from  us  by 
the  wide  Atlantic— a  regard  for  our  consistency,  as  the 
professed  friends  of  religion — a  respect  for  His  authority, 
who  has  commanded  us  to  "  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature" — should  constrain  every  one  who  can  assist  to 
put  forth  his  strength.  If  this  be  done,  in  a  few  years 
these  Colonies  would  need  no  aid  from  us.  There  would 
soon  spring  up  among  them  native  preachers,  and  the 
foundation  once  laid,  by  the  exertions  of  British  Chris- 
tians and  the  Divine  blessing,  the  building  would  be 
reared,  by  the  cheerful  labours  of  the  Canadian  churches 
of  all  denominations.  The  work  is  before  us  at  present 
— It  is  plain,  imperative,  and  solemnly  important.  There 
are  hundreds  of  thousands  waiting  on  owr  decision.  To 
them  it  is  life  or  death — to  us  it  will  be  shame  6t  honour. 
Let  us  not  shrink  from  the  privilege  of  doing  good,  but 
apply  our  hand  and  heart  to  it,  remembering  who  has 
said,  "  Withhold  not  good  from  them  to  whom  it  is  due, 
■when  it  is  in  the  power  of  thine  hand  to  do  it." 


LETTER  IV. 

My  dear  friend, 
I  AM  again  in  the  United  States.  On  the  23d  we  left 
Toronto,  and  arrived  at  Niagara  that  evening.  On  the 
24th  we  reached  the  Falls,  a  description  of  which  you 
will  find  elsewhere ;  and  on  the  26th,  went  to  Buffalo. 
Here  Mr.  Reed  and  myself  had  agreed  to  separate  for  a 
time,  in  order  better  to  accomplish  the  objects  we  re- 
spectively had  in  view.  He  had  resolved  to  go  farther 
west  and  south ;  while  I  was  anxious  to  secure  perhaps 
the  only  opportunity  I  should  have  of  visiting  the 
northern  part  of  Pennsylvania,  where  my  uncle  is  set- 


256  ERIE. 

tied  as  a  Presbyterian  minister,  as  well  as  to  obtain  in- 
formation in  other  parts  of  the  State. 

We  agreed  to  meet,  if  practicable,  either  at  Pittsburgh 
or  Philadelphia,  the  last  week  of  July. 

On  June  27th,  we  sailed  together  from  Buffalo,  in  the 
steamboat,  one  of  the  best  we  have  been  in.  There 
were  on  board  a  number  of  settlers  from  New  England, 
bound  to  the  Michigan  territory,  which  is  at  present  a 
point  of  attraction  to  crowds  of  emigrants.  Some  of  the 
families  with  whom  we  sailed  included  three  genera- 
tions, and  among  their  goods  and  chattels  were  various 
articles,  which  looked  as  if  they  had  descended  to  them 
through  a  line  of  ancestry  much  more  remote.  At  the 
town  of  Erie,  ninety-three  miles  from  Buffalo,  I  landed, 
while  Mr.  Reed  proceeded  forward  to  Sandusky.  I 
went  to  a  Temperance  House,  to  which  I  had  been  di- 
rected, and  arrived  just  in  time  to  witness  the  conclusion 
of  a  prayer  meeting,  rather  a  novel  sight  to  me  in  an 
inn.  Erie,  which  is  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania,  con- 
tains a  population  of  about  1500,  who  are  well  supplied 
Avith  the  means  of  religious  instruction.  The  Presby- 
terian congregation,  of  which  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lyons  is 
minister,  is  the  largest  in  the  town,  consisting  of  five 
hundred  hearers.  The  next  in  importance  is  a  Seceder 
congregation,  and  there  is  also  a  Baptist  place  of  wor- 
ship. The  Methodists  have  preaching  in  a  room.  A 
revival  of  religion  has  recently  taken  place  in  Mr. 
Lyons'  congregation;  about  sixty  persons  have  been 
added  to  the  church,  and  the  state  of  things  at  present  is 
very  pleasing.* 

Owing  to  the  negligence  of  one  of  the  coach  agents, 
who  omitted  to  put  my  name  in  the  way-bill,  when  I 
sent  to  secure  a  place  in  the  stage,  I  was  unable  to  pro- 
ceed on  my  journey,  on  the  morning  of  the  28th,  as  I 
had  expected.  This  was  the  only  instance  of  such  a 
disappointment  which  I  have  yet  met  with  in  America ; 
and  it  was  greatly  aggravated  by  the  perfect  indifference 
of  the  agent,  and  his  refusal  to  facilitate  my  getting  on 

'Appendix, 


fiUFFALO.  257 

in  any  other  way.  I  found  that  I  should  actually  save 
time,  and  also  be  more  certain  of  a  conveyance,  by 
returning  to  Buffalo,  which  I  therefore  did  in  the  course 
of  the  day.  I  had  before  refused  an  invitation  to  spend 
the  Sabbath  there ;  but  being  now  so  unexpectedly 
brought  back,  I  was  anxious  that  this  derangement  of 
my  plans  should  be  turned  to  some  good  account. 

On  Sabbath  morning,  I  attended  the  Presbyterian 
church,  and  heardthe  Rev.  Mr.  Eaton;  and  afterwards 
visited  the  Sunday  school,  where  I  found  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  children.  The  method  of  conducting 
it  is  very  similar  to  our  own.  It  is  held  under  the 
church.  The  plan  of  having  a  room  underneath,  seems 
to  be  very  generally  adopted  in  the  new  places  of  wor- 
ship where  we  have  been.  These  rooms  generally 
extend  to  the  whole  area  of  the  building.  They  are 
used  for  Sabbath  schools  and  weekly  lectures.  I  preach- 
ed in  the  afternoon  ;  and  again  in  the  evening,  to  young 
persons  in  particular,  notice  having  been  previously 
given  to  that  effect.  A  large  number  of  them  were 
assembled.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  the  friends  of  the  Re'- 
deemer  rejoice  that  our  Congregational  Union  has  com- 
menced a  friendly  interchange  of  delegates  with  the 
American  churches. 

Monday,  30^A.— I  can  hardly  describe  the  fatigues  of 
this  day.  Early  in  the  morning,  my  route  lay  along  the 
well-known  Corduroy  road,  between  Buffalo  and  Ba- 
tavia,  which  has  been  a  subject  of  complaint  to  so  many 
travellers.  I  could  not  have  imagined  it  possible  to 
make  any  road  so  bad.  Great  trees  are  laid  across,  by 
no  means  uniform  in  shape  or  size ;  and  the  interstices 
not  being  filled  up,  the  shaking  of  the  vehicle  is  almost 
mtolerable.  We  took  ten  hours  to  reach  Batavia,  though 
only  forty  miles  distant.  The  road,  after  that,  was 
somewhat  better,  though  our  progress  was  still  slow  ; 
but,  even  at  the  worst  part,  yet  the  scenery  around  was 
so  interesting,  as  to  beguile,  in  some  measure,  the  tedious- 
ness  of  our  progress.  After  leaving  Batavia,  we  passed 
through  Stafford,  where  there  are  many  English  settlers. 
22* 


258  GENEVA. 

They  seem  to  be  good  farmers.  The  corn  (Indian)  was 
about  eighteen  inches  high.  We  saw  some  beautiful 
fields  of  wheat  and  oats.  The  walls  of  many  of  the 
cottages  were  adorned  with  a  profusion  of  roses,  which 
looked  quite  English.  We  dined  at  Canandaigua,  which 
is  considered  one  of  the  handsomest  country  towns  in 
this  State,  (New  York,)  and  certainly  excels  any  other 
that  I  have  seen.  The  principal  street  is  150  feet  wide, 
and  extends  for  nearly  two  miles ;  though  the  houses 
are  not  yet  built  all  the  way  on  both  sides. 

I  arrived  at  Geneva  in  the  evening  ;  and  soon  after 
called  on  the  Presbyterian  minister,  the  Rev.  E.  Phelps, 
whom  I  had  met  with  in  the  General  Assembly  at  Phi- 
ladelphia. I  found  him  both  able  and  willing  to  give 
me  all  the  information  I  desired  respecting  the  moral 
and  religious  condition  of  the  place.  Its  advantages  are 
very  considerable.  The  population  is  nearly  four  thou- 
sand ;  and  there  are  eight  places  of  worship,  of  differ- 
ent denominations,  all  evangelical  but  one,  which  is 
Universalist.  About  2300  of  the  inhabitants  attend 
public  worship,  besides  800  Sunday-school  children.* 
Gratuitous  instruction  is  provided  during  the  week, 
sufficient  for  all  the  children  in  the  town  ;  so  that  no 
child  need  remain  untaught,  if  the  parents  are  willing 
to  send  him  to  school. 

The  situation  of  Geneva  is  very  delightful.  It  stands 
at  the  northern  extremity  of  Seneca  Lake,  on  ground 
which  rises  gradually  from  the  water's  edge  to  a  consi- 
derable elevation.  The  principal  street  is  very  spacious, 
and  extends  for  more  than  a  mile.  It  is  planted  with  trees 
on  each  side ;  and  the  houses  are  built  with  considerable 
taste.  There  are  some  affecting  and  interesting  associa- 
tions connected  with  this  neighbourhood.  Within  a 
few  miles,  is  the  place  which  was  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment of  the  Seneca  Indians,  or  rather  of  the  Six  Na- 
tions. Various  spots  are  pointed  out,  as  the  scenes  of 
warfare  between  the  whites  and  the  Indians ;  and  there 

•  Appendix. 


SENECA    INDIANS.  259 

is  a  fort,  which  belonged  to  the  latter,  still  standing,  a 
short  way  from  the  town.  One  cannot  think  of  the 
wrongs  inflicted  on  them,  without  the  most  painful  emo- 
tions. No  doubt  the  country  now  enjoys  the  blessings 
of  religion  and  civilization,  which  it  might  not  have 
done,  had  it  remained  in  the  hands  of  its  original  pos- 
sessors. But  this  can  never  justify  the  means  employed 
to  dispossess  them  of  their  native  rights  and  inheri- 
tance. 

The  names  of  the  town  and  the  lake  awaken  very 
incongruous  recolleciions.  That  of  the  latter,  however, 
is  not  classical,  as  might,  at  first,  be  supposed.  It  was, 
as  already  hinted,  the  name  of  an  Indian  tribe.  And 
yet,  perhaps,  by  the  law  of  association,  it  suggested  the 
many  names  of  ancient  places,  poets,  and  heroes,  which 
abound  in  this  part  of  the  State.  We  find  Brutus  and 
Cassius ;  Homer,  Virgil,  and  Ovid ;  Marathon,  Pharsa- 
lia,  Ithaca,  &.c.  But  these  are  matters  of  little  conse- 
quence ;  and  it  is  now  impossible  to  gratify  any  curious 
inquiries  on  the  subject. 

I  was  sorry  to  find  that,  in  this  part  of  the  State,  the 
ministers  are  so  frequently  changing  the  scene  of  their 
pastoral  labours.  The  fauU  may  sometimes  be  in  them- 
selves ;  but,  from  conversations  I  have  had  on  the  sub- 
ject, I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  people  are  fond  of 
change.  Whether  the  system  of  the  Methodists  may 
have  assisted  in  producing  this  state  of  things,  I  cannot 
say.  I  should  rather  attribute  the  love  of  novelty  to  the 
new  measures,  carried  out  to  an  extravagant  length,  and 
now  cautiously  employed  by  the  best  and  most  judicious 
advocates  of  revivals.  On  this  journey,  I  was  surprised 
to  learn  from  a  minister,  who  has  only  been  installed 
six  years  in  his  present  situation,  that,  out  of  thirty 
members  of  his  Presbytery,  he  had  been  the  longest  set- 
tled. Another  gentleman  with  whom  I  conversed,  a 
judge,  and  one  of  the  shrewdest  men  I  have  met  with, 
justified  the  practice  of  ministers  and  churches  frequent- 
ly dissolving  their  connexion  with  each  other.  He 
seemed  quite  prepared  to  give  his  reasons  for  the  opinion 


SGO  MINISTERIAL    CHANGES. 

which  he  held,  and  urged  them  with  considerable  plau- 
sibility. He  defended  his  views,  on  the  ground  that  no 
man  should  be  confined  to  one  sphere  of  labour — that 
the  field  is  the  world,  and  wherever  his  services  are  most 
needed,  there  he  should  go.  He  thought  that  no  people 
should  be  influenced  by  their  partialities  or  aSections  in 
a  matter  like  this :  that  they  should  not  receive  the  truth 
more  favourably  from  one  man  than  from  another.  His 
arguments  were  combated,  on  the  ground  that  the  duties 
of  the  pastoral  relation  cannot  be  performed  aright, 
when  frequent  changes  take  place.  He  was  told  that 
Jiis  plan  must  destroy,  or  at  least  weaken,  the  moral  in- 
fluence, which  a  pastor  may  acquire  by  long  continued 
labours,  connected  with  a  consistent  character ;  that  the 
truth,  delivered  to  a  people  by  a  man  of  God  whom 
they  knew,  under  whose  ministry  they  had  grown  up, 
who  had  probably  been  the  instrument  of  their  conver- 
sion, who  had  sympathized  with  them  in  seasons  of  joy 
and  of  sorrow, — was  more  likely  to  affect  them,  than  the 
same  truth  coming  from  the  lips  of  a  comparative 
stranger.  But  this  good  man  could  see  no  force  in  any 
of  these  considerations ;  neither  did  he  admit,  what  was 
farther  affirmed,  that,  next  to  the  statement  of  truth 
itself,  is  the  importance  of  adapting  it  to  the  temp- 
tations and  failings,  the  duties  and  trials,  of  the  flock. 

The  above  remarks  apply,  with  yet  greater  force,  to 
the  plan,  so  frequenttly  adopted  in  this  part  of  the 
country,  of  hiring  a  minister  for  a  limited  period — a 
year,  or  half  a  year.  This  must  be  injurious  to  all  par- 
ties. It  degrades  the  ministerial  character;  it  tends  to 
unsettle  the  mind  of  a  minister ;  and  it  cannot  but  pro- 
duce a  captious,  cavilling  spirit  among  the  people.  Far 
from  promoting  that  impartial  spirit,  in  which  the  truth 
of  God  should  be  received,  it  appears  to  me  likely  to 
draw  the  attention  away  from  the  truth  preached,  to  the 
various  gifts  and  talents  of  those  who  preach  it. 

But  though  many  are  like-minded  with  the  individual 
mentioned  above,  I  have  no  reason  to  think  that  such 
sentiments  will  continue  to  prevail.     The  distinction 


JOURNEY.  261 

between  a  Pastor  and  an  Evangelist  is  becoming  better 
understood.  There  are  places  in  this  State  where  the 
pastoral  relation  can  hardly  be  sustained,  owing  to  the 
scattered  character  of  the  population,  and  their  inability 
to  support  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  In  such  circum- 
stances, the  labours  of  an  evangelist,  or  itinerant,  are 
suitable  and  invaluable.  But  when  the  state  of  society 
becomes  settled,  and  the  church  is  able  to  support  a 
minister,  another  class  of  men  is  required.  The  in- 
terests of  every  church  require  the  wise  and  persevering 
superintendence  of  an  overseer.  And  the  improvement 
of  the  minister,  as  well  as  that  of  the  people,  will  be 
promoted  by  his  permanent  connexion  with  them. 

The  evil  complained  of  might  be  materially  lessened 
by  the  friendly  and  seasonable  advice  of  neighbouring 
ministers  and  churches,  who  observe  and  deplore  it. 
Such  Christian  counsel  has  already  been,  in  several  in- 
stances, successfully  employed. 


LETTER  V. 

My  dear  Friend, 
I  LEFT  Geneva  early  on  the  morning  of  the  1st,  in  a 
steamboat  that  sails  daily  during  the  summer,  on  Seneca 
Lake.  I  suppose  it  does  so  also  in  the  winter,  as  the 
water  never  freezes  so  as  to  prevent  navigation.  The 
springs  are  numerous,  which  accounts  for  this  circum- 
stance. The  lake  is  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  about 
forty  miles  in  length,  and  from  one  to  two  miles  in 
breadth.  The  sail  was  delightful.  On  both  sides  the 
ground  rises  gradually,  to  the  height  of  two  or  three 
hundred  feet.  In  various  places  the  woods  are  cleared 
away,  and  settlements  made.  The  progress  of  civili- 
zation was  seen  in  immediate  contrast  with  the  wildness 
of  nature ;  and  the  eye  could  command  the  scene  from 


262  ELMTRA. 

the  lake,  better  than  in  most  other  situations.  A  stage 
was  in  waiting  to  convey  the  passengers  to  Elmira. 
We  were  five  hours  in  going  twenty-three  miles.  The 
country  was  hilly,  and  the  road  in  bad  condition.  As 
the  evening  approached,  the  brilliancy  of  the  fire-flies 
increased.  When  it  became  quite  dark,  the  scene  was 
beautiful.  The  atmosphere  was  moist  and  warm.  This, 
no  doubt,  brought  out  a  greater  number  of  these  insects. 
Innumerable  sparks  were  glimmering  in  every  direction, 
and  flitting  with  the  quickness  of  lightning. 

I  remained  all  night  at  Elmira.  I  had  secured  a  rest- 
ing place  at  the  ,inn,  and  made  arrangements  for  the 
night;  but  the  Presbyterian  minister,  the  Rev.  M.  L. 
Farnsworth,  com.ppJled  me  to  receive  his  hospitality. 
My  name. and  mission  were  familiar  to  him,  and  I  found 
myself  at  once  in  the  dwelling  of  a  friend.  Having  so 
many  religious  newspapers,  information  is  circulated  in 
all  directions  through  the  United  States ;  so  that  if  the 
deputation  had  travelled  to  the  farthest  West  and  South, 
the  object  of  the  mission,  and  the  hospitality  of  the  peo- 
ple, would  at  once  have  secured  a  cordial  reception. 

Elmira  contains  a  scattered  population  of  three  thou- 
sand persons.  There  are  four  places  of  worship,  viz. 
Presbyterian,  Episcopalian,  Baptist,  and  Methodist.  The 
Sunday  scholars  are  four  hundred.  The  communicants 
are  about  five  hundred ;  the  regular  congregations  about 
twelve  hundred.  There  is  a  Temperance  Society,  which 
has  been  the  means  of  reclaiming  some  notorious  drunk- 
ards.    It  consists  of  four  hundred  members. 

.  I  left  on  the  morning  of  the  2d,  in  a  private  convey- 
ance, for  Athens.  An  incident  occurred  during  the 
journey,  which,  in  my  non-adventurous  life,  might  be 
called  an  adventure.  It  will  amuse  the  young  people  to 
learn,  that  I  encountered  a  rattlesnake.  No  harm,  how- 
ever, resulted  to  me,  or  to  any  one  else,  except  to  the 
creature  itself.  It  might,  no  doubt,  have  proved  rather 
a  serious  matter,  and  I  wish  to  view  it  as  a  providential 
deliverance. 

We  had  proceeded  about  half  way,  and  were  travelling 


PROVIDENTIAL  DELITERANCE.  263 

along  a  part  of  the  road  called  the  Narroicing.  On  the 
left  there  was  a  perpendicular  rock,  about  a  hundred  feet 
in  height ;  and  on  the  right  hand,  was  the  river  Shemung, 
about  fifteen  feet  below  us,  and  rather  deep  at  that  place. 
The  young  man  who  drove  the  carriage  suddenly  drew 
up  the  reins,  exclaiming,  "  There  is  a  snake  before  us ;" 
and  in  a  moment  added,  "It  is  a  rattlesnake."  He  in- 
stantly proposed  to  kill  it.  There  seemed  a  necessity 
for  doing  so,  as  there  was  no  way  by  w^hich  -vve  could 
pass  it,  the  road  was  so  narrow,  and  the  fore-feet  of  the 
horse  were  within  two  feet  of  the  reptile.  Our  chief 
danger  was  that  of  the  horse  becoming  frightened,  and 
throwing  us  into  the  river  beneath.  We  got  out;  I  held 
the  reins,  after  drawing  the  horse  a  little  backwards, 
while  my  companion  struck  the  snake  with  his  w'hip. 
He  did  not  succeed;  and  it  began  to  coil  itself  and  rat- 
tled ;  but  before  it  could  spring  at  him,  he  had  struck  it 
again  and  stunned  it.  It  was  then  easily  despatched. 
It  w^as  about  three  feet  in  length,  and  beautifully  spotted. 
It  had  eight  rings,  or  rattles,  and  was  consequently  about 
eleven  years  old.  This  little  incident  led  me  to  look 
more  narrowly  at  the  sides  of  the  road.  It  was,  perhaps, 
owing  to  this  circumstance  that  I  did  happen  to  see  a 
greater  number  of  what  are  called  garter  snakes,  and  a 
larger  kind  called  the  black  snake,  both,  how^ever,  quite 
harmless. 

r  arrived  at  Towanda,  where  I  remained  all  night. 
On  the  3d  of  July,  I  arrived  at  Orwell,  and  I  need  only' 
say,  that  my  relatives  were  much  delighted  to  see  me. 
After  a  separation  of  twenty-six  years,  it  was  not  sur- 
prising that  we  were  unable  to  recognize  each  other.  I 
found  th?.t  my  relation  occupied  a  very  interesting  field 
of  pastoral  labour,  in  the  midst  of  an  intelligent  and 
pious,  though  unpolished  people.  His  parish  (for  the 
divisions  are  frequently  called  by  that  name)  is  nearly 
six  miles  square.  I  am  glad  of  this  retirement,  after  the 
excitement  and  fatigue  of  public  meetings  and  journey- 
ings.  A  few  days  would  be  of  great  service  if  I  could 
only  be  kept  quiet.     Of  this,  however,  I  have,  at  present. 


264  FOURTH  OF  JULY. 

little  hope ;  for  public  engagements  are  already  made  fof 
me,  for  nearly  every  day  that  I  am  to  be  here.  My  pre- 
sent feelings  are  of  a  mingled  character.  Of  course,  the 
days  of  other  years  have  been  reviewed,  and  the  names 
and  characters  of  many  valued  friends,  who  are  now  at 
rest,  have  come  before  the  mind. 

Yesterday  (4th  July)  was  to  me  a  day  of  trial,  and  of 
duty.  You  may  recollect,  when  now  reminded,  that  one 
of  the  greatest  days  of  the  year,  in  this  country,  is  that 
on  which  the  "Declaration  of  Independence"  was  sign- 
ed: It  is  variously  commemorated,  according  to  the 
taste  and  feelings  of  the  people.  The  common  way, 
some  years  ago,  Avas  to  have  public  meetings  to  have  the 
Declaration  read;  after  which,  some  youthful  orator 
would  deliver  a  bombastic  declamation  on  the  subjects 
of  tyranny,  oppression,  injustice,  freedom,  and  so  forth. 
The  minds  of  the  hearers  being  predisposed,  it  was  not, 
perhaps,  very  difficult  to  produce  feelings  of  resentment 
and  jealousy  against  Great  Britain.  Now,  there  is  a 
change  for  the  better.  It  is,  indeed,  still  considered  de- 
sirable by  many  that  there  should  be  meetings,  and  that 
the  Declaration  should  be  read,  but  in  connexion  with 
religious  services,  or  Temperance  Society  anniversaries. 
In  these  ways  good  may  result  from  the  observance  of 
the  day.  Others  are  beginning  to  think  that  it  is  neither 
wise  nor  proper  thus  to  give  a  yearly  provocation  to  che- 
rish alienated  feelings.  They  are  of  opinion,  that  res- 
pect for  their  national  dignity,  and  regard  for  the  "  Father 
Land,"  may  be  better  shown  by  forgetting,  than  by  re- 
membering, the  harsh  deeds  of  former  generations. 

I  was  invited  to  give  an  address  on  the  Fourth  of 
July  !  I  refused.  The  request  was  repeated,  with  the 
additional  argument,  that  it  was  a  religious  service  they 
wanted.  I  consented,  after  telling  them  that  I  must 
state  the  truth,  and  it  would  be  their  own  fault  if  they 
found  it  unpleasant.  I  need  not  describe  the  whole  ser- 
vice. It  was  strictly  religious,  except  the  reading  of  the 
Declaration,  in  which  I  had  no  share,  as  you  may  sup- 
pose.    I  found  it  rather  difficult  to  address  them  after 


FOURTH  OF  JULY.  265 

such  a  manifesto.  It  was  a  new  scene,  and  a  new  duty 
to  me ;  and  while  attempting  to  arrange  my  thoughts,  I 
found  myself  annoyed  by  a  brisk  firing  of  rifles,  and  by 
the  shouts  of  assembling  youth  at  no  great  distance.  I 
tried,  however,  to  improve  the  occasion  for  doing  good. 
I  adverted  to  the  peculiarity  of  my  situation  as  a  British 
subject,  and  the  object  of  my  coming  to  this  country. 
Considering  that  it  was  on  a  mission  of  peace,  I  could 
not  but  regret  to  hear  a  subject  introduced  which  was 
calculated  to  excite  angry  and  tumultuous  feelings.  I 
asked  them  if  they  loved  their  liberty,  their  institutions, 
and  their  country.  If  they  did,  surely,  then,  patriotism 
might  be  kept  alive,  without  an  annual  recitation  of 
evils  they  had  endured  fifty  or  sixty  years  ago.  And  if 
the  rising  generation  were  properly  instructed  in  the 
great  principles  of  liberty  and  justice,  they  would  hate 
oppression,  and  be  sufficiently  courageous  in  defending 
their  rights.  I  hinted  that  there  was  a  danger  of  the  day 
becoming  simply  a  commemoration  of  a  political  event, 
without  connecting  with  it  the  goodness  of  God  in  con- 
ferring upon  them  civil  and  religious  privileges— that 
they  might  be  looking  to  the  men  of  the  revolution  ra- 
ther than  to  God,  whose  hand  alone  had  secured  their 
deliverance.  I  Avished  them  to  view  it  as  an  evil  omen, 
when  mere  orators,  statesmen,  and  politicians,  comme- 
morated the  day  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  excite  irritated 
feelings  against  a  country  to  which  they  were  under  in- 
numerable obligations,  and  the  inhabitants  of  which 
could  not  now  wish  them  to  be  subject  to  British  domi- 
nion, but  rather  rejoiced  in  their  liberty  and  prosperity. 
I  expressed  my  hope,  that  if  it  was  necessary  to  remem- 
ber the  day,  it  would  be  a  religious  commemoration — a 
day  of  praise — of  devout  acknowledgment,  for  their 
many  and  peculiar  advantages.  And  that  while  they 
recorded  national  mercies,  each  individual  would  be  led 
to  consider  his  own  obligations  to  the  God  of  Providence, 
and  thus  strengthen  every  motive  that  could  urge  him 
to  be  useful.  I  ventured  to  point  out  their  dangers,  their 
privileges,  their  responsibilities,  as  a  people.  I  glanced 
Vol.  II.— M  23 


266  FOURTH  OF  JULY. 

at  their  prospects — bright,  if  they  sought  the  favour  of 
God — dark,  if  religious  knowledge  was  not  spread,  or  if 
God's  work,  his  cause,  and  glory,  were  neglected, 

I  closed  by  describing  the  feelings  that  should  be 
cherished  by  the  people  of  England  and  America  to- 
wards each  other,  especially  by  the  Christians  of  both 
countries.  We  wished  to  witness  their  prosperity,  and 
looking  at  the  position  we  occupied  in  relation  to  each 
other,  it  appeared  as  if  we  had  thus  become  connected 
for  the  most  important  purposes.  Of  one  blood,  one  lan- 
guage, and  one  faith,  our  religious  institutions,  our  com- 
mercial pursuits  and  enterprises,  resembling  each  other, 
the  two  nations  seemed  prepared  for  uniting  to  bless  the 
world.  This  was  our  high  destiny,  and  could  we  lose 
sight  of  it  by  again  proclaiming  war  against  each  other  ? 
1  stated  my  conviction,  that  if  the  Christians  of  both 
countries  did  their  duty  as  the  friends  of  peace,  war  was 
impossible  between  them.  That  it  was  an  ezcess  of 
folly,  even  for  nations  not  professedly  christian,  to  ap- 
peal to  physical  force,  like  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  to 
avenge  their  quarrels  ;  what  must  then  be  the  folly  and 
guilt  of  professedly  Christian  nations,  thus  to  shed  each 
other's  blood  ?  And  that  all  these  considerations,  which 
might  in  ordinary  cases  prove  the  criminality  of  war, 
had  tenfold  force  in  regard  to  England  and  America, 
united  by  so  many  ties,  I  expressed  a  hope  that  soon  it 
would  be  decided,  by  the  good  sense  and  right  feeling  of 
the  people,  that  the  ceremony  of  that  day  was  uncalled 
for,  either  by  the  situation  of  America,  or  the  condition 
and  designs  of  Britain.  That  while  the  document  would 
remain  on  the  page  of  their  national  history,  to  be  seen 
and  read  in  after  days  by  their  descendants,  the  present 
generation  could  do  without  it.  Not  that  they  were  in- 
dificrent  to  liberty,  but  secure  of  it ;  not  that  they  could 
forget  their  sufferings  and  their  deliverance,  but  remem- 
ber them  with  other  feelings  than  those  of  resentment, 
and  forgive  what  man  had  done,  in  token  of  their  gra- 
titude to  Almighty  God. 

I  did  not  forget  to  hint  at  the  necessity  of  consistency 


EVIL  CONSEQUENCES.  207 

m  the  love  of  liberty  ;  and  that  while  they  valued  tlieir 
own,  they  should  remember  that  their  country  was  not 
free  while  slavery  existed  in  it. 

I  then  concluded,  by  addressing  the  irreligious,  and 
pointed  them  to  Christ.  I  referred  to  the  inconsistency 
of  celebrating  the  day,  as  connected  with  their  political 
liberty,  and  that  it  would  testify  against  them  if  they  re- 
mained satisfied  with  mental  and  spiritual  bondage. 

I  quite  expected  that  my  address  would  give  offence. 
There  was  a  large  congregation,  and  they  gave  me  their 
attention.  I  found  afterwards  that  they  were  not  dis- 
pleased, but,  on  the  contrary,  reciprocated  the  kind 
wishes  and  desires  expressed  about  the  union  of  affec- 
tion, and  the  Christian  co-operation  that  should  exist 
between  the  two  countries.  This  is,  as  you  know,  the 
only  instance  in  which  I  have  given  you  such  particulars 
respecting  what  /  said ;  and  I  have  done  so  on  this  oc- 
casion for  two  reasons.  The  first  is,  to  convince  you 
thai  I  did  not  forget  I  was  a  Briton,  nor  compromise  my 
principles;  the  second  is,  to  show  you  that  this  people 
are  willing  to  hear  the  truth,  even  though  it  reproves 
them,  if  it  be  stated  in  a  spirit  of  respect  and  kindness. 

My  impression  is,  with  regard  to  this  celebrated  day, 
that  some  attend  to  it  merely  for  political  purposes,  with 
out  much  real  love  to  their  country.  Many  do  so,  be- 
cause they  think  it  right  to  remind  their  children  of  the 
early  struggles  of  their  country  for  liberty  ;  and  many 
more  observe  it  from  the  mere  force  of  habit  and  custom. 

I  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  it  does  great  harm  in 
many  ways.  It  promotes  intemperance,  by  bringing 
multitudes  together  for  jovial  purposes ;  it  produces 
emotions  in  many  minds,  that  are  improper  and  anti- 
christian,  and  such  as  no  Christian  or  wise  legislator 
should  encourage  in  the  -young  population  of  a  rising 
country.  The  safety  and  prosperity  of  America  will  not 
be  found  in  its  warlike  propensities,  or  in  jealousy  of 
the  land  from  v/hence  they  spring.  The  security  and 
happiness  of  this  land  will  rest  on  her  peaceful  character, 
M2 


)268  ORWELL. 

on  her  moral  elevation,  on  her  Christian  enterprise.  Let 
these  predominate,  and  she  is  invincible. 

I  had  an  interesting  meeting  to-day  with  an  aged  man. 
He  was  quite  patriarchal  in  his  character  and  appear- 
ance. He  was  the  first  settler  in  this  district,  and  came 
to  it  about  forty  years  ago.  I  have  not  yet  told  you  that 
this  county  (Bradford)  is  comparatively  newly  settled. 
The  forests  in  some  places  stand  in  all  their  original 
gloominess  and  grandeur.  I  have  already  seen  the  pro- 
gress, from  the  first  girdling  of  the  trees,  in  order  to  pre- 
pare them  for  burning  and  cutting  down,  to  the  regular 
operations  of  the  well-cleared  farm.  I  have  made  an 
engagement  with  the  patriarch  of  the  district,  who  has 
promised  to  describe  to  me  the  history  of  his  settling  in 
this  neighbourhood.  If  I  have  time  to  give  it  to  you,  it 
will  show  you  the  difficulties,  physical  and  spiritual; 
with  which  early  settlers  have  to  contend. 

The  spot  where  I  now  write  is  the  highest  ground  in 
this  neighbourhood,  and  commands  an  extensive  survey 
of  the  surrounding  country.  The  cleared  parts  are  not 
very  numerous,  and  therefore  the  extent  of  forest  is  con- 
siderable. About  eight  miles  distant  there  is  a  range  of 
hills  of  moderate  elevation,  the  base  of  which  is  watered 
by  the  Susquehannah ;  and  in  other  directions  the  spires 
of  places  of  public  worship  appear,  for  even  in  this  com- 
parative wilderness,  "  the  sound  of  the  church-going 
bell"  is  to  be  heard. 

To-morrow  is  the  Sabbath.  There  are  two  places  of 
worship  in  which  my  relative  officiates  for  the  accom- 
modation of  the  more  distant  settlers.  It  is  in  the  one 
furthest  off  that  we  shall  worship  then.  I  am  glad  to 
find  that  the  people  are  well  supplied  with  the  means  of 
religious  instruction.* 

*  See  Appendix. 


SABBATH.  269 


LETTER  VI. 


My  dear  friend, 

I  HAVE  now  had  an  opportunity  of  spending  a  Sabbath 
in  the  country,  and  of  seeing  the  ordinary  routine  of  re- 
ligious services,  in  the  midst  of  an  agricultural  popula- 
tion. I  do  enjoy  the  country,  on  the  Sabbath  espDcially, 
when  there  is  no  visible  profanity  to  pain  the  miad,  but, 
on  the  contrary,  every  thing  to  indicate  that  the  adinan- 
ces  of  religion  are  prized,  and  that  the  sanctuary  is  loved. 

We  proceeded,  at  the  customary  time,  to  the  neeting- 
house,  (as  it  is  called  by  many  here,)  about  four  niles  dis- 
tant from  the  village  where  the  pastor  resides.  As  we 
went  along,  we  had  a  full  view  of  the  place  of  meeting 
for  some  time  before  we  reached  it,  as  it  stool  on  one 
hill,  and  we  had  to  descend  another  opposite  to  it ;  and 
thus  we  could  at  a  glance  survey  the  numerous  groupes 
who  were  moving  along  from  various  direcliois,  but  all 
hastening  to  one  point.  It  was  a  pleasant  sijht.  The 
whole  scene  harmonized  with  the  feelings  thus  awaken- 
ed. The  morning  was  lovely.  The  heat  had  not  yet 
become  intense,  and  animated  nature  appeared  to  rejoice. 
The  insects  sporting  in  the  sun -beams  were  innumerable. 
Seldom  have  I  seen  more  admirable  specimens,  both  of 
the  insects  and  feathered  tribes.  The  butterflies  were 
exceedingly  numerous,  large,  and  beaut.ful.  The  bees, 
wild  and  domestic,  were  filling  the  air  with  their  soft 
murmurs  ;  and  in  the  woods  we  saw  varieties  of  the 
woodpecker,  and  squirrels  in  abundance.  They  seemed 
to  court  the  presence  of  man,  rather  than  to  shun  it.  The 
domestic  animals  were  enjoying  the  rest  of  the  Sabbath ; 
and  man,  the  only  creature  on  earth  that  ever  failed  to 
answer  the  end  of  his  existence,  seemed  this  morning  in 
some  measure  to  be  alive  to  his  high  destiny.  The  cot- 
tages and  plantations  were  thinly  scattered,  and  yet  con- 
siderable numbers  were  on  the  road,  the  throng  increas- 
23* 


27G  RELIGIOUS  SERVICE. 

ing  as  they  approached  nearer  to  the  sanctuary  of  God. 
I  was  pleased  to  observe,  that  though  a  full  proportion 
of  the  people  that  we  passed  were  aged  persons,  not  one 
old  person  was  walking.  The  young  people  were  either 
walking',  or  on  horseback,  while  the  parents,  the  grand- 
fathers and  grandmothers,  were  comfortably  seated  in 
their  wagons  or  dearborns.  The  place  of  worship  holds 
about  four  hundred  persons,  and  it  was  filled.  After  the 
mornicg  service,  which,  of  course,  as  the  stranger,  I  had 
to  concuct,  there  was  an  interval  of  only  a  few  minutes 
before  he  second  service  began.  This  plan  is  adopted 
to  acconmodate  the  people  who  come  from  a  distance, 
and  is  indeed  customary  in  some  parts  of  our  own  coun- 
try. The  heat  was  very  oppressive,  being  86^  by  Fah- 
renheit, and  you  may  easily  suppose  how  I  felt  while 
preachiig.  I  could  not  do  as  some  of  my  hearers  did, 
and  which,  I  understand,  is  customary  in  country  places, 
during  the  sermon ;  they  had  taken  off  their  coats !  I 
did  not  vonder  that  they  were  glad  to  dispense  with  this 
article  of  dress  on  such  a  day.  It  had,  however,  a  sin- 
gular appearance,  to  see  some  fifty  or  sixty  men  in  such  a 
condition,  in  a  place  of  worship.  But  they  were  in  the 
midst  of  friends  ;  it  was  usual,  and  no  remarks  were 
made.  In  the  interval  of  service,  the  place  of  general 
resort  was  a  well  hard  by ;  and  never  did  the  simple 
beverage  of  natare  taste  sweeter  than  to-day.  In  going 
to  and  returning  from  worship,  while  a  variety  of  dwell- 
ings in  succession  met  my  eye,  my  friends  furnished  me 
also  with  a  glance  at  the  history  of  some  of  their  in- 
habitants. 

In  a  country  like  ours,  twenty  cottages  in  a  village 
may  present  few  incidents  worthy  of  notice,  for  the  his- 
tory of  one  is  mainly  the  history  of  all ;  but,  in  the  set- 
tling of  a  new  district  like  this,  the  difficulties  and  pri- 
vations, the  successes  and  the  disappointments,  that 
occur,  call  into  operation  talents  and  energies,  which,  in 
other  circumstances,  might  never  be  developed.  Cha- 
racter is  brought  out,  and  the  progress  of  society  is  more 
easily  marked,  than  in  older  countries.  One  of  the  chief 


THE  PEOPLE.  271 

dangers  connected  with  a  new  and  thinly  scattered  popu- 
lation, is  the  temptation  they  are  under  to  neglect  reli- 
gion. This  arises,  not  so  much  from  the  want  of  a  place 
in  which  to  meet,  for  they  can  easily,  by  uniting  their 
time  and  labour,  erect  a  log  church,  large  enough  for 
their  numbers  ;  but  because,  for  several  years,  their  life 
must  be  one  of  incessant  toil  and  anxiety,  in  order  to  se- 
cure the  necessaries  of  life.  .  In  such  circumstances,  if 
the  day  of  rest  is  observed  at  all,  it  is  apt  to  become  a 
day  of  indolence  or  worldly  pleasure.  Especially  is  this 
the  case,  if  there  be  a  few  of  the  settlers  who  set  a  dif- 
ferent example.  The  early  mode  of  settling  in  this 
country  is  not  now  much  practised.  Formerly  settlers 
of  a  new  territory  formed  a  village,  from  which  their 
plantations  diverged  in  different  directions.  This  was 
for  mutual  defence  and  benefit.  And,  in  every  instance, 
the  school-house  and  church  were  found  near  the  centre 
of  the  village.  But  when  the  fear  of  attack  from  the 
Indians  was  removed,  and  larger  plantations  were  ob- 
tained, the  settlers  became  more  widely  separated  from 
each  other,  and  it  became  more  difficult  to  get  them  to 
unite  in  erecting  places  of  worship,  and  in  obtaining  a 
rea:ular  ministry.  Those  who  might  be  inclined  to  keep 
"  holy  the  Sabbath,"  were  seldom  able  to  do  this  by  their 
own  exertions  alone.  To  remedy  this  evil,  societies 
were  formed,  in  connexion  w4th  neighbouring  congrega- 
tions, in  order  to  assist  the  people.  This  was  done  by 
sending  christian  missionaries,  who  might  plant  the 
standard  of  the  cross,  and  gather  around  it  the  scattered 
population.  There  was  no  desire,  on  the  part  of  the 
supporters  of  these  institutions,  to  deprive  the  people  of 
their  rights,  by  placing  over  them  ministers  not  chosen 
by  themselves.  It  was  simply  carrying  into  effect  the 
apostolic  method  of  extending  the  gospel.  After  a  peo- 
ple had  been  collected  and  converted,  they  left  them  to 
choose  their  own  pastors ;  but  till  this  could  be  done, 
they  gave  them  that  christian  aid,  which  it  is  the  duty  of 
believers  in  Christ  to  do  in  all  similar  cases.  It  was  in 
this  way  that  the  gospel  was  introduced,  and  became 


S7^  FUNERAL  SERMON. 

successful  in  this  immediate  district.  Happily  the  first 
settlers  were  from  New  England.  Their  love  to  divine 
ordinances,  and  their  early  application  for  the  services  of 
a  Christian  missionary,  gave  a  decided  tone  to  the  cha- 
racter of  the  place.  I  was  pleased  to  learn,  that,  in  most 
cases,  the  inmates  of  the  cottages  were  either  members 
of  Christian  churches,  or  regularly  attended  on  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel. 

On  returning,  we  again  saw  groupes  of  people  hasten- 
ing to  the  sanctuary  beside  the  pastor's  dwelling,  but  it 
was  a  mournful  occasion  that  brought  them  together — 
the  funeral  of  one  who  had  been  cut  down  in  the  morn- 
ing of  life.  Wishing  to  see  their  mode  of  conducting 
such  solemn  services,  I  also  repaired  to  the  place.  The 
youth's  father  belonged  to  a  different  denomination,  and 
his  own  minister  had  come  to  preach  a  funeral  sermon, 
which  I  understand  is  customary  at  the  time  of  inter- 
ment. The  corpse  was  brought  into  the  place  of  wor- 
ship, and  placed  on  a  stand  beneath  the  pulpit.  After 
the  discourse,  the  mourners  accompanied  the  body  to  the 
burying-ground,  where,  without  any  farther  ceremony, 
it  was  committed  to  the  grave. 

I  deeply  regretted  that,  on  such  an  occasion,  when  so 
many  persons  were  assembled,  the  individual  officiating 
should  so  lamentably  fail  in  his  statement  of  truth.  If 
at  any  time  the  mind  should  be  solemn,  and  disposed  to 
listen  to  the  voice  of  instruction  and  comfort,  it  is  when 
the  heart  is  softened,  and  the  conscience  awakened,  by 
the  presence  of  death.  And  surely  a  minister  of  Christ 
should  seek  to  improve  such  an  opportunity.  But  the 
preacher  studiously  avoided  addressing  the  ignorant,  the 
inquiring,  or  the  penitent.  He  had  no  message,  no  invi- 
tation, no  counsel,  no  consolation,  for  them.  He  spoke 
only  of  covenant  privileges,  and  this  he  did  unscriptu- 
rally.  A  stranger,  ignorant  of  religion,  could  not  have 
learnt  from  his  discourse  that  there  was  any  salvation 
for  sinners,  any  way  by  Avhich  man  could  be  redeemed. 
And  what  made  the  omission  of  the  gospel  more  dis- 
tressing was,  that  in  the  history  of  the  youth  whose 


BIBXE  AND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES.  273 

mortal  remains  were  there,  there  was  much  to  alarm  and 
impress  the  hearts  of  the  young;.  But  all  was  passed  hy 
unnoticed  and  unimproved.  Need  I  tell  you  that  the 
preacher  was  a  Hyper-Calvinist  ?  I  am  glad  to  add,  that 
only  a  few  persons  attend  on  his  ministry. 

On  the  7th  of  July  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Bible 
and  Missionary  Societies  was  held.  After  a  brief  ad- 
dress, respecting  the  objects  which  these  institutions 
have  in  view,  thq  members  proceeded  to  transact  the 
business  of  the  meeting.  It  was  pleasant  to  witness,  in 
this  remote  comer,  the  orderly  and  practical  habits  of 
the  people.  Each  individual  who  took  a  part  in  the 
proceedings  seemed  to  understand  business  well.  The 
officers  were  chosen,  and  the  collectors  appointed.  I  par- 
ticularly observed  their  strict  adherence  to  constitutional 
rules,  and  how  they  managed  to  apportion  the  respon- 
sibility among  the  different  members  of  the  committee. 
But  what  amused  me  more  than  any  thing  else,  was  the 
circumstance,  that  the  chairman,  who  was  a  man  of 
considerable  property  in  the  neighbourhood,  was  with- 
out his  coat ;  and  several  of  the  speakers  were  in  the 
same  cool  and  airy  situation.  It  did  look  rather  singular, 
after  the  very  different  scenes  I  had  witnessed  in  the 
large  cities  a  month  or  two  before.  I  was  glad,  how- 
ever, to  see  that  the  same  principles  influenced  men  in 
very  different  circumstances;  and  that,  too,  without  the 
excitement  and  eclat  of  large  public  meetings.  Here  I 
found  Christians  pursuing  regular  plans  of  usefulness, 
in  undress  certainly,  yet  promoting  the  same  great  ob- 
jects with  the  wealthy  and  more  refined  inhabitants  of 
New  York  and  Boston.  When  I  state  that  the  ther- 
mometer was  ninety-two  in  the  shade  on  the  day  of 
meeting,  you  need  not  be  surprised  at  what  I  have  na- 
med. If  it  were  as  hot  in  England,  probably  the  same 
custom  would  prevail  in  country  villages. 

It  appears  that  some  of  the  early  settlers  in  this  part 
of  the  State  met  with  severe  losses  at  first  in  the  pur- 
chase of  lands,  owing  to  the  rival  claims  between  the 
States  of  Pennsylvania  and  Connecticut.  The  latter, 
M3 


274  EARLY  SETTLERS. 

on  the  ground  of  some  ancient  grant,  or  purchase,  from 
the  Indians,  sold  large  quantities  of  land  to  private  specu- 
lators. The  former  afterwards  asserted  their  right,  and 
upon  trial  it  was  decided  in  their  favour,  so  that  those 
who  had  purchased  lots  from  the  speculators  found  their 
titles  worthless,  and  lost  both  their  money  and  their  land. 
I  called,  in  the  afternoon,  on  one  settler,  who  entered 
on  his  plantation  some  twenty  years  ago.  It  consists  of 
about  three  hundred  acres,  of  which  about  one  hundred 
and  thirty  are  cleared.  Of  course,  there  is  not  a  field  with- 
out large  stumps  of  trees,  notwithstanding  which,  it 
appeared  to  promise  good  crops,  especially  of  grass. 
In  the  course  of  conversation,  he  expressed  a  desire  to 
dispose  of  his  plantation,  and  retire  to  a  less  fatiguing 
life  than  that  of  farming.  I  was  curious  to  know  the 
value  of  such  a  property.  He  mentioned  to  me  that  it 
produced  the  ordinary  crops,  except  wheat,  and  that  it 
was  chiefly  meadow,  and  fed  fifty  or  sixty  head  of  cattle. 
He  was  willing  to  sell  the  plantation,  including  the 
dwelling-house  and  all  the  out  buildings,  for  2,500  dol- 
lars (about  550Z.)  I  thought  how  glad  a  farmer  of  small 
capital  in  our  country  would  be  to  secure  support  for  a 
family,  and  at  once  enter  on  a  property  w^hich  might  be 
purchased  by  two  or  three  years'  rent  of  a  farm  at  home 
not  much  larger  than  the  one  we  are  speaking  of  in  the 
present  instance.  And  in  this  case,  there  would  be  no 
spiritual  deprivation,  for  the  gospel  is  faithfully  pro- 
claimed in  the  parish,  not  only  by  the  Presbyterian 
minister,  but  also  by  other  denominations.  It  would, 
however,  require  great  personal  labour,  and  unwearied 
industry,  and  would  hardly  answer  unless  there  were 
several  sons  in  the  family.  Manual  labour  is  so  expen- 
sive, that  few  owners  of  small  plantations  can  afford  to 
hire  men-servants.  There  is  no  class  in  newly  settled 
districts  analogous  to  what  we  call  "gentlemen  far- 
mers." The  highest  and  lowest  departments  of  farming 
operations  are  filled  by  the  owner  of  the  property.  He 
must  be  able  and  willing  to  put  his  hand  to  any  thing, 
or  every  thing,  that  demands  his  aid. 


MEETING  OF  MINISTERS,  275 

I  examined  to-day  (the  Stn)  the  plan  of  obtaining 
maple  sugar.  The  person  who  accompanied  me  through 
the  plantation  had  only  about  forty  acres  in  wood  ;  b'ut 
without  difficulty,  from  a  small  number  of  trees,  he  ob- 
tained about  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  weight  of 
sugar  in  the  season.  A  maple  grove  may,  therefore,  be 
considered  as  a  valuable  possession  to  new  settlers  dis- 
tant from  towns,  and  having  few  dollars  at  their  com- 
mand. He  had  collected  the  sap  of  the  trees  for  a 
number  of  years,  and,  as  far  as  could  be  judged  by 
appearances,  they  had  not  been  injured  by  the  process 
oi  tapping. 

The  9th  was  one  of  the  warmest  days  that  I  have 
met  Tvith  in  this  country.  When  I  tell,  you  it  was  dS- 
m  the  shade,  and  that  I  had  to  conduct  a  religious  ser- 
vice :n  a  Methodist  chapel  in  the  afternoon,  you  can,  in 
some  measure,  imagine  the  inconvenience  that  I  felt 
from  the  heat.  It  was  really  overpowering  both  to 
preacher  and  hearers.  I  have  not  had  time  to  be  sea- 
soned, and  perhaps  felt  it  more  than  the  natives  of  the 
place. 

On  the  10th,  I  went  to  Wysox,  about  fourteen  miles 
from  this  place,  to  meet  with  a  number  of  ministers  and 
eiders.  My  object  was  to  learn  from  them  the  state  of 
religion  in  this  and  the  neighbouring  counties.  I  found 
the  utmost  readiness  to  communicate  all  the  information 
wiich  they  could.  T  was  glad,  also,  to  hear  expressions 
olkind  feeling  from  them  towards  all  the  Christians  of 
ou-  beioved  country.  Besides  the  present  state  of  reli- 
gioi,  I  was  desirous  to  ascertain  how  far  the  absence  of 
supiori  from  the  State  legislature  had  affected  it;  and 
to  mow  their  opinion  respecting  the  working  of  the 
scriptural  method  of  sustaining  and  extending  the  preach- 
ing cf  the  gospel  in  this  newly  settled  district  of  country. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  give  even  the  substance  of  a  con- 
versation that  occupied  two  or  three  hours.  It  is  suffi- 
cien:  to  give  the  result.  With  regard  to  the  state  of 
-ehgion,  it  was  the  decided  opinion  of  all  who  were 
)resent,  that  it  was  making  progress  in  this  and  in  the 


276  MEETING  OF  MINISTERS. 

neighbouring  counties ;  and  that,  in  some  places  par- 
ticularly, great  and  beneficial  changes  had  been  effected. 
With  regard  to  the  question  of  State  support  for  religion, 
there  was  but  one  expression  of  opinion.  They  firmly 
and  unequivocally  stated  their  abhorrence  of  such  a  plan, 
or  of  the  State  interfering,  in  any  way,  with  the  selec- 
tion or  appointment  of  ministers.  All  they  sought  from 
the  Government  was  protection^  and  freedom  for  all 
denominations,  to  exert  themselves  in  promoting  reli- 
gion according  to  their  own  views.  They  considered 
that  a  grant  of  money  from  Congress  to  support  religious 
teachers,  if  it  could  by  possibility  be  obtained,  would  be 
a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing ;  and  that  the  only  way  by 
which  the  purity  and  efficiency  of  the  Christian  ministry 
could  be  secured,  was  to  give  the  people  the  privilege  of 
choosing  and  supporting  their  own  pastors.  If,  in  some 
cases,  owing  to  the  limited  numbers  of  the  people,  or 
their  poverty,  they  were  unable  to  support  a  mirister, 
•they  considered  it  safest  for  neighbouring  churches  to 
assist,  still  leaving  all  power  in  the  hands  of  the  peo- 
ple; so  that  they  could  invite  the  minister  most  likely 
to  benefit  them,  after  they  had  become  able  to  discrimi- 
nate between  one  preacher  and  another. 

I  inquired  if  it  would  be  incompatible  with  their  views 
to  receive  grants  from  the  State  Legislature  to  build 
places  of  religious  worship.  They  answered,  that  their 
objections  to  such  a  plan  were  many.  They  considered 
that  it  would  encourage  indifference  among  the  people, 
if  others  should  do  what  it  was  their  duty  and  privilege 
to  perform  themselves,  as  much  as  to  build  their  cmn 
dwellings.  That,  in  their  country,  the  great  principle 
being  acknowledged  and  acted  upon,  that  all  sects  are 
equal  in  the  eye  of  the  law ;  grants  could  not  be  rKade 
to  any  denomination,  without  producing  jealousies,  and 
forming  a  source  of  heart-burnings,  most  destructije  to 
Christian  love,  and  to  the  prosperity  of  religion.  That 
alienation  and  religious  feuds  would  be  the  result  anlonf 
them  instead  of  harmony  and  christian  co-operatior 
If,  to  remove  this  difficulty,  all  denominations  shoul 


STATE  PATRONAGE,  277 

receive  aid,  according  to  tlie  number  of  adherents  in 
particular  places,  without  any  reference  to  truth  or  error, 
it  would  at  once  be  giving  the  money  of  the  friends  of 
truth  to  the  support  of  errors  which  they  abhorred.  If, 
again,  the  denomination  which  formed  the  majority  of 
the  people  should  be  nominated  by  the  State  the  A^- 
tional  religion,  and  assisted  accordingly,  it  would  place 
itself  under  the  control  of  the  State,  for  no  human  go- 
vernment is  disposed  to  give  its  patronage  without  some 
return.  The  quid  pro  quo  is  as  well  understood  in  such 
matters  as  in  political  affairs.  And  these  ministers 
stated  it  as  their  firm  conviction,  that  there  was  not  one 
denommation  in  this  land  who  would  accept  of  such 
State  patronage.  Two  circumstances  Avould  prevent 
them,  ^iz.  that  it  would  be  an  act  of  injustice  to  others, 
who  supported  their  own  religious  services  and  minis- 
ters;  and  it  would  be  giving  up  their  Christian  liberties, 
into  the  hands  of  men,  generally  ignorant  about  reli- 
gion, and  who  in  no  age  ever  legislated  on  the  subject 
without  doing  the  cause  of  truth  the  greatest  injury. 

When  it  is  considered  that  some  of  the  churches 
which  these  men  represented  are  dependent  for  aid  on 
the  Home  Missionary  Society,  connected  with  the  Pres- 
byterian church,  we  cannot  but  admire  their  disinterest- 
edness in  preferring  the  present  mode,  because  they 
believed  it  would  secure  greater  parity  and  efficiency  to 
their  churches.  For,  in  these  cases,  State  support,  or 
compulsory  taxation,  would  probably  have  afforded  a 
more  permanent,  if  not  a  more  liberal,  provision. 

The  result  of  the  meeting  is  a  conviction  that,  in  none 
of  the  old  settled  States  had  the  efficiency  of  Christian 
principle  been  put  to  a  severer  test  than  in  the  northern 
part  of  Pennsylvania  ;  and  that,  notwithstanding  every 
obstacle,  it  promised  to  supply  the  people,  not  only  with 
places  of  worship,  but  also  with  ministers  well  educated 
and  zealous  in  their  work,  and  prepared  to  elevate  the 
character  of  a  new  population. 

I  have  spent  another  Sabbath  at  Orwell  very  satisfac- 
torily.    During  my  visit  to  this  place,  I  have  mingled 


278  JOURNEY. 

much  with  the  people.  I  have  been  in  many  of  their 
dwellings,^ and  have  seen  a  good  deal  of  their  domestic 
arrangements.  I  have  tried  to  ascertain  the  feelings 
which  the  different  denominations  cherish  towards  each 
other.  I  find  that  there  is  a  spirit  of  competition  among 
some  of  them,  but  it  is  destitute  of  that  bitterness  and 
sectarianism  which  prevail  so  widely  in  our  country. 
No  one  sect  has  any  reason  to  consider  itself  as  supe- 
rior to  all  others,  and  the  others  have  no  cause  to 
complain  that  they  are  oppressed  and  injured  by  a  State 
religion.  One  of  the  deacons  is  an  Episcopalian,  and, 
not  long  ago,  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  visited  him,  and 
a  few  of  similar  sentiments  in  the  district,  and,  on  that 
occasion,  preached  in  the  Presbyterian  church. 

I  shall  soon  leave  for  Pittsburgh,  where  I  expect  to 
meet  with  Mr.  Reed,  who  parted  from  me  on  Lake  Eriev 


LETTER  VIL 


I  HAVE  been  delayed  on  my  journey  to  Pittsburgh,  by 
the  difficulties  of  travelling  in  this  elevated  regipn.  I 
am  now  on  the  western  side  of  the  principal  range  of 
the  Alleghany  Mountains.  Rough  as  the  roads  were, 
fatigued  as  I  have  been  travelling  early  and  late,  I  have 
much  enjoyed  my  journey.  When  I  tell  you,  that  I 
liave  taken  six  days  and  three  nights  to  get  to  this  place, 
(about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,)  you  may  suppose 
how  far  we  are  removed  from  the  facilities  of  English 
travelling.  We  left  Orwell  shortly  after  I  wrote  my 
last  letter,  on  the  14th  of  July,  and,  as  there  was  no 
stage  coach  the  route  I  intended  to  take,  my  relative 
was  kind  enough  to  accompany  me,  in  his  family  Avagon, 
for  about  one  hundred  miles,  till  I  got  into  the  great  line 
of  road   to  the  West.     We  managed  the  first  day  to 


THUNDER-STORM.  279 

travel  about  forty  miles,  and  reached  a  small  town, 
called  by  the  Indian  name,  Tunkhannock.  The  whole 
road  was  hilly,  and  in  one  part,  lay  across  a  mountain 
of  considerable  height.  The  openings  in  the  forest, 
next  the  roads,  were  covered  with  beautiful  shumachs, 
and  rhododendrons ;  the  flower  of  the  latter  had  passed 
away,  but  the  shumachs  were  in  full  leaf,  and  the  blos- 
som ready  to  display  itself.  Some  parts  of  the  scenery 
greatly  delighted  me.  The  ground  was  so  covered,  in 
some  places,  by  large  and  loose  stones,  that  it  required 
considerable  management  to  escape  an  overturn.  We 
had  not  allowed  ourselves  sufficient  time  to  get  to  our 
intended  place  of  destination,  before  day-light  departed  ; 
and  here  darkness  comes  suddenly.  There  is  no  lin- 
gering twilight  to  warn  us  of  the  need  of  haste,  before 
the  shades  of  night  fall  on  the  traveller.  We  were  con- 
sequently benighted.  The  road  was  narrow  and  imper- 
fectly formed  in  some  places.  The  moon  appeared,  but 
it  did  us  little  good,  as  the  trees  were  of  great  height, 
and  so  close  together.  In  addition  to  the  darkness  and 
the  awkwardness  of  the  path,  a  storm  came  on  ;  and,  in 
this  country,  storms  are  no  trifling  matters.  I  do  not 
remember  ever  to  have  observed  such  continued  and 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning,  and  such  tremendous  peals  of 
thunder.  The  horse  had  to  be  led  for  several  miles 
through  the  forest.  With  considerable  difficulty  we  ar- 
rived, Avithout  injury,  at  our  inn,  about  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock.  The  tempest  abated  for  a  little  while;  but, 
about  midnight,  it  burst  forth  again.  I  never  trembled 
before  during  a  thunder-storm,  but  this  one  really  pro- 
duced alarm.  It  appeared  as  if  the  whole  atmosphere 
was  on  fire,  and  the  roll  of  the  thunder  was  so  loud  and 
long  continued,  and  so  near,  that  it  felt  as  if  all  nature 
was  crumbling  into  ruins.  We  were  mercifully  pre- 
served ;  but  I  ascertained,  from  some  of  the  local  news- 
papers, a  few  days  afterwards,  that  very  great  injury 
had  been  done  both  to  crops  and  buildings,  by  the  storm 
of  that  evening,  particularly  in  the  valley  of  Wyoming. 
I  had  hardly  had  time  to  dress,  on  the  Tuesday  mom- 


280  EARLY  PRAYER  MEETING. 

ing,  about  five  o'clock,  when  a  summons  came,  request- 
ing me  to  repair  to  a  school-room,  where  some  Christians 
Were  assembled  for  prayer.  I  was  taken  by  surprise, 
but  I  went  immediately,  and  it  was  interesting  to  find, 
at  that  early  hour,  nearly  twenty  persons  met  for  such 
a  purpose.  The  meeting  was  composed  of  some  of  the 
most  respectable  people  in  the  place.  It  was  a  weekly 
service,  and  had  been  found  useful  to  those  who  en- 
gaged in  it;  and  the  hour  had  been  fixed  thus  early, 
because  six  o'clock,  or  half-past,  is  the  usual  time  for 
breakfast.  The  particulars  related  to  me  afterwards, 
respecting  this  little  company,  and  the  state  of  religion 
in  the  place,  were  interesting.  The  village  had  been 
remarkable  for  wickedness,  the  people  having  given 
themselves  up  to  many  excesses.  Means  had  been  used 
to  do  them  good,  but  in  vain.  The  state  of  things  be- 
came worse,  and  the  ministers,  in  the  neighbourhood 
determined  to  make  another  effort  to  stem  the  progress 
of  irreligion.  They  met  in  the  place,  and  held  a  pro- 
tracted meeting.  The  religious  services  were  continued 
for  some  days,  and  the  blessing  of  God  evidently  ac- 
companied them.  A  number  of  persons  became  con- 
vinced of  the  folly  of  their  ways,  and  desired  to  be  the 
servants"  of  God.  More  than  twenty  were  united  m 
christian  fellowship,  and  for  two  or  three  years,  have 
maintained  a  consistent  christian  profession.  A  mis- 
sionary, stationed  in  the  neighbourhood,  preaches  once 
a  fortnight  to  them,  and  meets  with  them  on  other  occa- 
sions. They  had  commenced  that  meeting  for  mutual 
assistance  and  encouragement  in  the  ways  of  God.  I 
was  glad  to  observe  that  a  substantial  brick  building 
was  erecting  for  them,  in  which  they  can  meet  on  the 
Sabbath.  It  is  large  enough  to  hold  four  hundred  peo- 
ple. This  was  preparatory  to  a  pastor  settling  in  the 
place.  A  great  change  has  been  produced  in  public 
opinion,  and  the  conduct  of  the  people,  in  general,  is 
much  improved. 

This  day  brought  us  into  the  Valley  of  Wyoming — 
a  name  familiar  to  all  who  are  acquainted  with  Camp- 


WILKESBARRE.  281 

bell's  *'  Gertrude. "  We  travelled  along  the  whole 
length  of  it,  and  a  beautiful  valley  it  is.  We  encoun- 
tered another  storm,  which  obliged  us  to  take  shelter  in 
a  cottage.  As  this  happened  to  be  nearly  opposite  to 
the  place  where  the  massacre  of  Americans  took  place, 
we  had  leisure  to  indulge  in  the  recollections  awakened 
by  the  scene.  It  was  only  lately  that  the  bones  of  the 
murdered  victims  were  collected  and  interred  in  a  large 
trench.  A  monument  is  now  being  erected  to  record 
the  melancholy  event.  Tomahawks  and  arrow  heads 
are  found  near  the  spot.  We  saw  to-day  the  ravages 
made  by  the  storm — hundreds  of  trees  had  been  lorn  up 
by  the  roots;  many  of  them  being  broken  and  shattered 
by  the  violence  of  the  hurricane ;  while  the  corn  now 
five  and  six  feet  high,  in  some  places  on  the  banks  of 
the  Susquehanuah,  was  lying  nearly  prostrate  on  the 
ground.  We  observed  that  the  wheat  harvest  had  com- 
menced in  some  sheltered  places.  The  soil  of  the  dis- 
trict through  which  we  were  passing  appeared  fertile. 
Many  delightful  spots  present  themselves  on  the  banks 
of  the  soft-flowing  river — the  favourite  haunt  of  the  last 
lingering  tribes  of  Indians,  who  struggled  in  vain  against 
the  united  attacks  of  alcohol  and  the  Avhite  men.  Brain- 
erd,  indeed,  tried  to  do  them  good,  and  some  were  saved 
by  his  labours  ;  but  the  place  that  once  knew  them, 
knows  thern  no  more  forever  ! 

Wilkesbarre,  where  we  remained  all  night,  under  the 
hospitable  roof  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dorrance,  is  situated  at 
the  end  of  the  valley,  and  was  called  Wyoming  origi- 
nally. It  contains  rather  more  than  two  thousand 
inhabitants.  There  are  three  places  of  worship,  Presby- 
terian, Episcopal,  and  Methodist.*  I  found  the  plan 
adopted  here  of  building  a  church  at  the  united  expense 
of  two  denominations,  and  each  using  it  alternately. 
This  is  the  case,  I  understand,  in  other  new  settle- 
ments, when  neither  sect  is  strong  enough  to  build  a 
suitable  place  of  their  own ;  but  it  is  not  found  to  answer. 

*  See  Appendix. 


282  STATE  OF  RELIGION. 

Jealousies  are  produced,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  arrange 
opposing  claims  so  as  to  please  both  parties. 

On  the  16th  we  proceeded  in  the  stage,  and  with  dif- 
ficulty we  reached  Berwick.  The  roads  were  the  worst 
that  I  had  yet  seen  in  these  hilly  regions,  two  and  three 
miles  an  hour  being  our  rate  of  travelling  the  greater 
part  of  the  day.  It  was  not  till  nine  A.  M.  of  the  17th 
that  the  stage  reached  Danville,  forty- six  miles  from. 
Wilkesbarre.  Here  I  rested  for  the  day  ;  and  parted  from 
my  relative,  who  had  accompanied  me  thus  far.  I  found 
Danville  in  a  very  interesting  condition,  as  it  regarded 
religion.  One  or  two  revivals  of  religion  have  lately 
taken  place,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  persons  have 
been  added  to  the  church.  Many,  in  the  best  informed, 
and  most  influential  classes  of  society,  have  bowed  to 
the  authority  of  Christ,  and  professed  to  be  his  disciples. 
It  was  very  animating  to  mingle  in  the  society  of  those 
new  converts,  old  enough  to  have  tested  the  reality  of 
their  profession,  but  possessing  all  the  freshness  and 
ardour  of  young  disciples.  There  were  some  "old  dis.- 
ciples"  too,  who  rejoice  in  this  work  of  God.  I  met 
with  one  lady  of  ninety-four ;  she  had  some  of  the  in- 
firmities of  age,  but  was  still  able  to  converse  on  the 
great  subjects  of  religion  with  perfect  correctness.  Her 
daughter  was  present;  she  is  about  seventy:  her  grand- 
daughter also,  who  is  forty,  and  a  great-grand-daughter,  in 
her  teens.  There  were  four  generations  ;  three  of  them, 
at  least,  the  servants  of  God.  I  had  intended  to  leave 
in  the  evening,  but  was  prevailed  on  to  stay,  and  at  an 
hour's  notice  we  had  a  company  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  people  in  the  lecture-room,  where  I  addressed  them. 
God  has  greatly  honoured  the  labours  of  the  minister, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Dunlap,  of  the  Presbyterian  church,*  and 
he  rejoices  in  his  success. 

The  population  amounts  to  about  1500  people.  There 
are  three  places  of  worship  ;  viz.  Presbyterian,  Episco- 
pal, and  Methodist.     About  850  persons  attend,  of  whom 

*  See  Appendix. 


NORTHUMBERLAND.  283 

325  are  communicants.  There  are  besides  six  Sabbath 
schools,  containing  320  children.  There  is  a  Temper- 
ance Society,  which  is  prospering.  I  was  assured,  by 
those  who  knew  the  place,  that  ardent  spirits  are  not 
used  in  the  town,  eitlier  by  religious  or  irreligious 
families.  Indeed,  the  face  of  society  has  been  greatly 
altered,  owing  to  the  influential  character  of  many  of 
those  who  have  decidedly  embraced  the  gospel. 

On  the  18th  I  passed  through  the  town  of  Northumber- 
land, at  which  place  the  northern  and  western  branches 
of  the  Susquehannah  river  form  a  junction.  The 
scenery  at  this  place  is  very  beautiful.  It  was  in  this 
town  that  Dr.  Priestley  lived  for  a  number  of  years,  after 
coming  to  this  country  in  3792.  He  died  here  in  1804. 
Having  to  remain  a  few  hours,  Avaitlng  for  the  stage,  I 
made  inquiry  of  some  religious  friends  as  to  the  effect 
produced  by  his  residence  here,  and  the  efforts  he  made 
to  propagate  his  peculiar  opinions.  It  might  have  been 
expected  that  this  would  be  the  head  quarters  of  Uniia- 
rianism  in  this  State  ;  but  I  ascertained  that  there  was 
not  even  a  place  of  worship  for  that  denomination.  The 
only  place  where  error  is  preached  is  a  very  small  Uni- 
versalist  meeting-house,  where  few  attend.  I  found, 
however,  that  this  town  had  not  been  favoured,  as  the 
neighbouring  towns  had,  with  revivals  of  religion.  The 
Presbyterian  congregation  is  without  a  pastor,  though 
they  had  regular  preaching  every  Sabbath  by  means  of 
stated  supplies.  Religion  is  not  flourishing  here,  as  in 
other  places  where  I  have  been. 

I  was  amused  in  passing  through  the  small  town  of 
New  Berlin,  in  Union  County,  to  find  a  number  of  the 
inhabitants,  at  fheir  doors  and  in  the  streets,  employed 
in  reading  newspapers.  On  inquiring  the  reason,  I  found 
that  it  was  publishing-day  ;  and  that  three  different 
newspapers  are  printed  every  week,  two  in  English,  and 
one  in  German.  The  population  is  between  four  and 
five  hundred  persons !  I  got  a  copy  of  each.  They 
were  rather  curiosities  in  their  way.  One  was  Masonic, 
and  the  others  anti-Masonic.     It  appears  that  the  division 


284  JOURNEY. 

of  the  public  mind,  on  the  subject  of  Masonry,  has  led 
to  the  publication  of  a  great  number  of  newspapers  on 
both  sides.  The  whole  appearance  and  character  of  the 
journals  were  insignificant  5  but  this  was  not  surprising 
in  such  a  small  place,  and  with  such  a  small  circulation. 
Three  cents  was  the  price ;  though  even  this  is  not 
charged  to  strangers. 

I  travelled  the  whole  night,  and  late  on  the  evening  of 
the  19th,  arrived  at  Ebensburgh,  and  determined  to  re- 
main over  the  Sabbath.  I  had  a  strong  inducement  to 
do  so,  for  I  had  previously  heard  that  there  was  a  Welsh 
settlement  at  this  place.  I  was  very  desirous  to  become 
acquainted  with  the  condition  of  the  people,  and  learn 
as  many  particulars  as  I  could  respecting  their  past  his- 
tory. Ebensburgh  is  about  eighty  miles  from  Lewis- 
town,  which  we  liad  left  early  in  the  morning,  taking 
eighteen  hours  to  go  that  distance.  During  the  whole 
day  we  travelled  over  a  mountainous  region,  approaching 
nearer  and  nearer  to  the  Allegany  Ridge,  till  we 
actually  crossed  it.  The  mountain  over  which  we 
passed  is  the  highest  in  this  part  of  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, being  more  than  two  thousand  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea.  This  town  is  on  a  table  mountain, 
belonging  to  a  lower  ridge  of  hills,  that  runs  parallel 
with  the  highest  range  of  mountains.  These  elevated 
and  uncleared  regions,  seem  the  favourite  residence  of 
snakes  of  various  kinds.  The  driver  of  the  stage  killed 
a  very  lar^e  rattlesnake  on  the  road  to-day  ;  and  others 
of  a  harmless  description  were  destroyed  by  some  of  the 
passengers.  The  company  in  the  stage  was  the  worst 
that  I  have  yet  met  with  since  I  travelled  in  this  country. 
,  Horse-racers,  swearers,  and  immoderate  devourers  of 
tobacco  in  its  most  offensive  forms.  Lewistown  contains 
about  four  thousand  inhabitants,  and  has  six  places  of 
worship.* 

The  road  from  Lewistown  led  us  along  the  course  of 
the  Juniata,  and  the  line  of  the  canal  between  Philadel- 

*  See  Appendix. 


SCENERY. 


285 


phia  and  Pittsburgh.  The  difficulties  which  have  been 
overcome  in  forming  this  chain  of  canals  by  the  aid  of 
the  waters  of  the  Susquehanna,  Juniata,  and  Allegany 
rivers,  have  been  numerous  and  great.  Traversing  the 
whole  State  of  Pennsylvania,  from  east  to  west,  they 
open  communications  with  agricultural  and  mineral  dis- 
tricts of  great  extent.  There  was  sohiething  very  stri- 
king presented  in  this  day's  journey.  We  sometimes  as- 
cended to  the  height  of  six  or  seven  hundred  feet,  ap- 
proaching nearer  and  nearer  to  the  immense  forests  that 
covered  the  more  elevated  regions.  On  looking  to  the 
left,  down  abrupt  descents,  we  saw,  at  their  base,  the 
Juniata  silently  pursuing  its  course  through  the  defiles 
of  the  mountains,  and  the  canal  sometimes  parallel  with 
it,  and  sometimes  diverging  from  it  to  find  a  more  favour- 
able level.  We  saw  the  work  of  man  mingling  in  strik- 
ing contrast  with  the  stupendous  works  of  God.  The 
skill  of  man  had  surmounted  mighty  obstacles,  and  was 
now  conveying,  through  that  solitary  region,  the  produc- 
tions of  both  hemispheres.  Ever  and  anon,  the  eye 
caught  the  canal  boats  pursuing  their  slow,  but  regular 
course  through  mountains  almost  unpeopled,  and  exhibit- 
ing the  triumphs  of  science  in  her  most  useful  forms,  in 
the  midst  of  the  wilderness  and  silence  of  the  native 
rocks  and  forests. 

I  found  the  inn  at  this  place  crowed  by  persons,  some 
of  whom  had  come  a  considerable  distance  to  attend  a 
"protracted  meeting,"  which  had  begun  some  days  be- 
fore, and  was  to  close  on  the  Sabbath  evening.  I  was 
glad  that  I  had  arrived  in  time  to  witness  its  termination. 
The  landlord  and  his  wife  were  both  from  Wales. 

The  protracted  meeting  was  held  by  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination. The  services  had  been  held  in  their  chapel 
on  the  former  days  ;  but  when  the  Sabbath  arrived,  it 
was  found  too  small  to  accommodate  the  additional 
crowds  that  had  arrived.  They  accordingly  had  the  use 
of  the  Congregational  place  of  worship,  which  is  much 
larger  than  their  own. 

I  atlended  the  meeting  in  the  morning,  and  heard  one 


286  WELSH  COLONY. 

of  the  most  talented  of  the  preachers,  who  had  come 
from  a  distance.  His  discourse  Was  sensible,  rather  ar- 
gumentative, and  by  no  means  fitted  to  excite  the  pas- 
sions. It  was  dry  and  formal,  and  deficient  in  that  ener- 
gy and  fire  which  I  had  expected.  There  was  nothing 
in  the  preaching,  or  in  the  appearance  of  the  congrega- 
tion, to  disapprove  of.  On  the  contrary,  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel  were  correctly  stated,  and  the  people  listened 
to  them  with  deep  and  silent  attention.  I  saw  no  move- 
ment, nor  any  visible  indication  of  peculiar  feeling 
among  them.  Another  of  the  ministers  preached  in  the 
Welsh  language  in  the  afternoon,  to  a  crowded  congre- 
gation. J[  passed  the  door  of  the  place,  of  worship,  and 
heard  the  speaker  addressing  the  people,  with  all  the 
energy  that  is  peculiat  to  ministers  from  the  principality, 
Avhen  they  speak  in  their  native  tongue.  Judging  from 
the  perfect  stillness  of  the  congregation,  I  should  suppose 
that  he  was  speaking  with  good  effect. 

When  I  returned  to  the  ann,  I  found  the  landlord  at 
home,  which  rather  surprised  me.  It  appeared,  however, 
that  though  he  came  from  Wales,  he  did  not  understand 
Welsh.  From  him  I  learnt  some  interesting  particulars 
respecting  the  settlement ;  but  he  referred  me  for  full  in- 
formation to  Jiidge  Roberts,  the  pastor  of  the  Congrega- 
tional church.  It  was  pleasing  to  think,  that  the  colony 
which  arrived  first  at  this  place,  had  brought  with  them 
from  their  oAvn  mountains  and  valleys  the  institutions  of 
religion.  Many  delightful  associations  Avere  awakened 
in  my  mind,  by  finding  these  settlers  more  than  four 
thousand  miles  from  their  native  hills,  and  yet  not  moved 
away  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel,  which  they  had  heard 
in  their  youth.  The  truth  of  God  is  the  same,  whether 
preached  on  the  mountains  of  Allegany,  or  those  .of 
Wales^  They  had  the  additional  privilege  of  hearing  it, 
in  the  language  which,  above  all  other  tongues,  is  sweet 
to  them;  so  that  the  very  sound  might  be  called  a  joyful 
sound  in  their  ears. 

After  the  service,  T  sought  an  interview  with  the  pas- 
tor, to  whom  I  had  been  referred,  for  information,     I  did 


RELIGIOUS  SERVICES:  287 

not  menlion  my  name  ;  but  merely  expressed  a  desire  to 
he  made  acquainted  with  any  particulars  respecting  the 
settlement,  which  might  be  interesting  to  a  stranger,  who 
had  come  from  the  mother  country.  He  frankly  express- 
ed his  readiness  to  do  so,  but  I  saw  that  he  looked  as  if 
he  wished  to  know  who  I  was.  I  found  it  would  be  more 
courteous  to  tell  him.  When  he  heard  my  name,  he 
knew  at  once  my  errand,  for  the  numerous  religious 
newspapers  of  the  country  travel  even  across  these  moun- 
tains. The  hrm  grasp  of  his  hand  expressed  his  wel- 
come and  his  joy  in  seeing  a  brother  from  the  old  coun- 
try there.  "  You  must  preach,"  said  he.  I  declined,  for 
I  was  much  exhausted  by  my  previous  journey,  and 
needed  rest.  But,  as  was  too  frequently  the  case,  no  de- 
nial would  be  taken.  He  urged  compliance  more  strongly, 
on  the  ground  that  the  Deputation  was  from  the  Congre- 
gational Union  of  England  and  Wales.  They  were 
Welsh,  he  said;  they  Avere  also  Congregationalistsj 
and  it  would  be  hard  indeed,  if  one  of  the  delegates  from 
the  Welsh,  as  well  as  from  the  English,  churches, 
should  be  there  and  not  address  them.  Itwas  the  first 
time,  he  added,  since  the  settlement,  thirty-seven  years 
ago,  that  an  English  minister  had  been  in  the  town,  and, 
therefore,  I  w?(»rpreach.  What  could  I  do?  Necessity 
was  laid  upon  me,  especially  when  he  went  out,  and  im- 
mediately returned  with  several  Baptist  ministers,  who 
united  their  requests  with  his- 

The  service  of  the  evening  was,  to  me.  peculiarly  in- 
teresting. The  place  of  worship  was  quite  filled.  After 
i  had  addressed  the  people,  the  preacher  of  the  morning 
followed  up  what  I  had  said,  by  a  renewed  and  solemn 
appeal  to  the  congregation,  to  decide  instantly  for  God. 
By  this  time  some  of  the  people  seemed  much  affected. 
Their  moistened  eyes  and  expressive  countenances 
showed  the  interest  they  took  in  the  services ;  but,  he-, 
yond  this,  I  saw  no  movement,  no  physical  excitement 
of  any  kind.  All  was  silent  among  the  people,  except 
once  or  twice  a  subdued  sigh,  w^hich  broke  v-n  the  still- 
ness of  the  worship,  and  marked  the  emotion  of  a  heart 


288  ANXIOUS  SEAT. 

that  sought  relief.  When  the  minister  closed  his  address, 
he  invited  those  persons,  whose  minds  were  seriously 
impressed,  who  desired  salvation  and  the  prayers  of  the 
church  on  their  behalf,  to  move  to  the  "  anxious  seats" 
immediately  before  the  pulpit. 

'  I  confess  I  was  taken  by  surprise.  I  did  not  expect 
that  such  a  proceeding  would  have  been  resorted  to  on 
this  occasion.  I  hope  my  dislike  to  this  neio  measure 
was  not  the  result  of  prejudice  :  I  had  read,  conversed, 
and  thought  much  on  the  subject.  I  had  seen  the  plan 
attempted  to  be  carried  into  effect  in  one  or  two  instan- 
ces ;  and  the  decided  conviction  to  which  my  mind  had 
eome,  was— that  it  was  injudicious,  and  was  fitted  to  do 
great  injury.  It  has  always  appeared  to  me  something 
like  an  outrage  on  the  feelings  of  those  who  were  hum- 
bled before  God,  and  were  ready  to  shrink  from  the  pre- 
sence of  their  fellow-men,  under  a  deep  consciousness 
of  personal  guilt.  It  was  enough  to  have  this  contrite  feel- 
ing, without  being  called  on  to  come  openly  forth  from 
their  fellow-worshippers,  and  then  to  place  themselves 
in  a  prominent  situation,  before  a  large  assembly,  expos- 
ed to  the  gaze  of  the  curious  and  irreligious,  as  well  as 
to  the  kind  and  encouraging  looks  of  Christians.  A  more 
private  and  tender  mode  of  treatment  seemed  better  fitted 
to  accomplish  the  important  design  which  the  friends  of 
this  plan  profess  to  have  in  view. 

On  this  occasion,  these  and  other  thoughts  passed 
through  my  mind.  I  wished  the  minister  had  not  asked 
those  who  were  impressed  to  occupy  the  seats  already 
named.  As  he  had  done  it,  I  was  desirous  to  mark  the 
effect  upon  the  people.  That  there  were  some  present, 
whose  minds  were  seriously  impressed,  I  have  little 
doubt ;  and  that,  in  another  way,  they  would  have  sought 
and  gladly  received  christian  counsel,  I  am  quite  pie- 
pared  to  believe.  But,  in  this  instance,  the  invitation 
was  not  accepted-  Not  one  person  arose  to  move  to  the 
front  pews.  There  seemed  to  be  a  shrinking  of  the  peo- 
ple from  this  hasty  and  public  avowal  o.  their  senti- 
ments, feelings,  or  intention?  ;  and  I  was  not  prepared 


THE  INN  289 

to  condemn  iheni.  I  considered  that  they  acted  modestly 
and  judiciously.  The  invitation  was  repeated  :  still  it 
failed  to  produce  compliance.  Of  course,  I  had  no  right 
to  interfere  openly  ;  but  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  whisper 
in  the  ear  of  the  minister,  who  was  beside  me  in  the 
pulpit,  that,  perhaps,  it  would  be  better  not  to  persevere 
in  inviting  them  to  the  anxious  seat;  that  more  good 
would  probably  result  from  the  services  of  the  day,  if 
those  who  were  under  serious  concern  about  their  souls 
were  to  remain  and  converse  with  the  ministers,  or  meet 
them  next  morning,  for  the  same  purpose.  He  took  the 
hint  in  a  Christian  spirit,  and  adopted  the  plan.  I  have 
not  heard  the  result  of  this  protracted  meeting. 

I  had  a  brief  interview  with  Mr.  Roberts  after  the 
service.  I  found  him  a  pious  and  simple-minded  man, 
deeply  interested  about  the  welfare  of  the  people  coin,- 
mitted  to  his  care.  He  communicated  some  affecting 
particulars  respecting  the  early  settlement  of  the  colony 
in  this  place.  There  was  not,  however,  time  to  give  me 
all  the  information  I  was  anxious  to  obtain.  He  was  so 
kind  as  to  promise  to  write  out  some  facts  connected 
with  the  history  and  present  condition  of  the  place,  and 
send  it  to  me  before  I  left  America.*  I  parted  from  him 
with  feelings  of  great  respect,  and  cherishing  the  hope 
of  meeting  again  in  a  better  country. 

In  the  evening,  the  landlord  requested  me  to  conduct 
family  worship.  I  was  pleased  with  the  request.  We 
had  a  large  family  party,  as  some  of  the  strangers  had 
not  departed.  Early  in  the  morning,  before  the  stage 
left,  I  requested  the  landlord  to  tell  me  what  I  had  to 
pay.  "  Nothing-, "  was  the  quick  reply.  1  insisted  on 
giving  him  what  was  proper ;  but  he  peremptorily  re- 
fused, and  added, — "  I  am  glad  to  have  had  a  minister  of 

•  Mr.  Roberts  fulfilled  his  promise.  His  letter  will  be  found  in  the  Ap- 
pendix. I  have  prefen-ed  gi%'ing  it  in  his  own  simple  style,  tliat  the  frienda 
of  the  writer  in  Wales  and  elsewhere  may  see  some  of  the  trials  which  a 
colony,  though  composed  of  Cli-.  istians,  may  expert  to  meet  with  in  a  fo- 
reign land.  In  one  or  two  instances,  minute  details  are  omitted,  as  they 
could  not  be  generally  interesting.  In  such  cases,  however,  the  aggregate 
of  numbers  is  given. 

Vol.  II.— N  25 


290  PITTSBURGH. 

the  gospel  under  my  roof:  that  is  my  reward."  I  yield- 
ed, and  accepted  of  his  hospitality  in  the  name  of  a  dis- 
ciple. 

I  leave  this  place  in  an  hour  or  two,  for  Pittsburgh. 
I  shall  remember  the  Sabbath  spent  here  with  feelings 
of  pleasure.  This  christian  colony  appears  prospering, 
and,  in  some  measure,  to  appreciate  the  religious  advan- 
tages they  possess. 


LETTER  VIII. 

My  dear  Friend, 
I  arrived  safely  at  the  Pittsburgh  Hotel  on  Monday 
evening,  the  21st  of  July.  Two  or  three  months  ago  we 
were  invited  by  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Campbell,  one  of  the 
clergymen  of  the  town,  to  visit  Pittsburgh,  and  to  take 
up  our  abode  with  him.  We  promised  to  do  so,  if  we 
should  journey  so  far  West.  I  have  received  from  him 
a  frank  and  christian  welcome.  He  resides  about  two 
miles  from  the  town,  in  a  beautiful  situation,  command- 
ing a  fine  view  of  the  Ohio,  and  the  numerous  vessels 
on  it.  There  is  near  his  house  a  maple  grove,  which 
furnishes  a  pleasant  shade,  though  even  there  the  ther- 
mometer was  88°  on  the  day  of  my  arrival.  The  ground 
around  the  house  is  finely  undulated,  more  like  the  fields 
around  Durham  than  any  locality  I  have  been  in  before. 
Indeed,  the  whole  scene  around  me  is  more  like  home 
than  most  I  have  yet  met  with.  The  only  un-\English 
thing  within  my  view,  is  the  Indian  corn.  There  is  a 
large  field  of  it  just  before  my  window,  eight  or  nine 
feet  high,  with  its  silky  tassels  waving  in  the  wind. 
Next  to  this,  there  is  a  good  field  of  wheat,  but  it  is  so 
dwarfish  and  feeble  compared  with  the  other,  that  it 
seems  less  beautiful  than  at  home,  where  it  has  no  such 
competitor  to  overtop  its  rich  and  golden  ears. 


PITTSBURGH.  291 

My  host  has  pointed  out  to  me  in  his  garden  various 
trees  and  shrubs,  which  he  loves  to  cherish  as  reminis- 
cences of  a  visit  he  made  to  England  some  years  ago. 
He  has  imported  young  plants  of  the  thorn,  in  order  to 
imitate  what  he  so  much  admired  in  our  country — our 
hawthorn  hedges.  These  and  the  laburnum  tree  he  is 
endeavouring  to  naturalize.  There  is  nothing  I  miss 
more  in  this  western  region  than  the  beautiful  divisions 
of  our  fields.  I  am  not  yet  reconciled  to  the  Virginian, 
or  worm-fences,  or  dry  stone  walls,  as  substitutes  for 
our  green  hedge- rows,  so  luxuriantly  adorned  with  roses 
and  woodbine.  Pittsburgh  itself  is  a  very  extraordinary- 
place.  The  bustle  and  the  smoke  might  be  thought  disa- 
greeable ;  but  there  are  points  of  interest  which  make 
one  forget  these  trifling  inconveniences.  Sixty  years 
ago  the  town  had  no  existence.  The  ground  on  which 
it  stands  was  then  covered  with  a  forest,  the  abode  of 
wild  beasts,  and  the  hunting-ground  of  red  men.  Few 
white  men  were  seen,  except  those  employed  to  defend 
the  border  settlements  on  the  east  of  the  Allegany 
mountains.  Fort  Pitt  was  erected,  chiefly  as  a  defence 
against  the  Indians  and  the  French,  but  there  w^as  no 
resident  population  beyond  what  was  required  for  that 
purpose.  After  this  part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi 
had  been  entered  upon  by  the  Americans,  the  locality  of 
Fort  Pitt  was  found  to  be  a  most  suitable  place  for  ma- 
nufacturing and  commercial  enterprise.  The  Allegany 
and  Monongahela  rivers  here  form  a  junction,  and  their 
united  waters,  under  the  name  of  the  Ohio,  open  a  com- 
munication with  all  that  immense  country  which  takes 
its  name  from  the  Mississippi.  And  again,  that  mighty 
river,  uniting  with  the  Ohio,  flows  on  till  it  empties  itself 
into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  its  whole  course  extending  to 
more  than  two  thousand  miles.  At  the  early  period  I 
have  referred  to,  these  majestic  streams  were  navigated 
only  by  the  slight  canoes  of  the  Indians.  Now  they  are 
covered  with  large  and  convenient  steamboats,  which 
conv^ey  thousands  of  passengers  into  the  western  wilds, 
and  bear,  even  to  the  inhabitants  of  Mexico,  the  fruits 
N2 


292  AMUSING  INCIDENT. 

of  Pittsburgh  industry.  In  one  of  my  daily  walks 
through  the  town,  I  saw  lying  at  the  wharf  twenty -five 
steamboats,  each  capable  of  containing  four  or  five  hun- 
dred passengers,  in  their  cabins  and  on  deck.  One  hun- 
dred and  forty-five  now  navigate  this  mighty  strearri. 
But  besides  these  facilities  for  intercourse  with  the  West 
and  South,  there  is  also  a  communication  with  the  trade 
of  the  wide  Atlantic  and  the  rich  stores  of  Europe.  So 
late  as  forty  years  ago,  it  was  with  difficulty  a  horse 
could  cross  the  mountains  with  those  commodities  which 
the  few  inhabitants  of  Pittsburgh  at  that  time  needed. 
There  is  now  a  canal  from  the  town  to  the  foot  of  the 
Alleganies,  a  rail-way  across  them,  and  another  canal 
joining  it,  reaching  to  Philadelphia. 

There  is  another  natural  advantage,  of  incalculable 
value  to  a  manufacturing  town,  and  that  is,  the  abundance 
of  coal  to  be  found  in  the  neighbourhood.  There  are 
here  literally  solid  mountains  of  coal.  The  openings 
made  for  the  purpose  of  working  it  more  resemble  our 
lead  mines  than  our  coal  pits,  being  cut  horizontally  into 
the  sides  of  the  hills.  By  means  of  inclined  planes,  the 
coals  are  brought  to  the  very  furnaces  of  some  of  the 
foundries.  Large  quantities  of  them  are  also  shipped 
off  to  very  distant  places. 

The  most  celebrated  manufactures  of  Pittsburgh  are 
those  of  glass,  iron,  and  cotton ;  and  the  trade  carried  on 
in  these  articles  is  immense.  Under  the  guidance  of  ray 
kind  host,  I  have  visited  the  principal  manufactories. 
One  of  the  principal  glass  manufacturers  mentioned  an 
amusing  incident.  Some  Indians  had  been  as  a  delega- 
tion to  Washington,  about  some  claims  for  reserved, 
lands ;  and  they  spent  a  few  days  here  on  their  return. 
One  of  them,  a  chief,  had  seen  all  that  was  curious  in 
Baltimore  and  Philadelphia,  without  being  much  excited. 
While  here,  he  visited  the  glass-house,  and  watched  all 
the  various  operations  Avith  great  apparent  interest.  At 
length,  he  saw  the  process  of  making  some  cream-jugs. 
The  body  of  the  jug  was  formed  first,  and  when  the 
material  of  the  handle  was  fixed  and  formed,  it  \yu.s 


PITTSBURGH.  293 

found  to  be  a  perfect  vessel.  Seeing  all  this  produced 
from  molten  glass,  the  chief  could  restrain  himself  no 
longer.  He  rushed  forward  to  the  workman,  took  him 
by  the  hand,  and  declared  he  must  have  the  spirit  of  the 
great  Father  within  him,  or  he  could  not  have  performed 
such  a  wonder. 

Considering  that  four  fifths  of  the  town  have  been 
built  within  the  last  twenty  or  thirty  years,  I  have  been 
astonished  at  its  old  appearance.  It  is  much  like  one  of 
our  second-rate  manufacturing  towns.  To  this  resem- 
blance, the  coal  smoke  no  doubt  contributes  a  good  deal. 
The  houses  in  general  are  substantially  built  of  brick. 
A  considerable  number  of  them  are  handsome  and  com- 
modious; and  in  calling  on  various  individuals,  I  found 
every  house  well  furnished;  some,  indeed,  elegantly  so. 
Very  few  of  the  frame  houses,  so  common  in  the  small 
country  towns,  are  to  be  found  here.  The  churches  also 
are  large  and  well  finishvid.  One  is  now  being  erected, 
w^hich  is  to  cost  30,000  dollars  (about  6,500/.) 

I  had  the  pleasure,  on  Wednesday,  the  23d,  of  seeing 
a  minister,  who  came  to  this  State  three  years  ago,  from 
a  place  near  Birmingham.  He  had  heard  that  I  was 
coming  hero,  and  he  travelled  thirty  miles  to  meet  me, 
and  to  hear  some  particulars  about  friends  at  home. 
This  affords  peculiar  enjoyment  to  those  w^ho,  like  him, 
have  chosen  this  land  as  the  place  to  live  in,  and  in 
which  to  die  ;  and  who  yet  feel  a  strong  and  warm  at- 
tachment to  the  land  of  their  fathers,  and  to  friend?  left 
behind,  whom  they  never  expect  to  meet  again  in  this 
world.  I  was  glad  to  hear  of  the  success  of  this  good 
man.  He  has  become  the  pastor  of  a  parish  where  the 
congregation  is  good,  and  the  church  large  and  prosper- 
ous. He  has  bought  a  farm  of  one  hundred  acres,  and 
has  a  salary  sufficient  to  support  him.  He  is  well  known 
to  the  ministers  of  Pittsburgh,  and  highly  respected  by 
them.  He  came  to  this  country  with  the  highest  testi- 
monials from  well-known  ministers  in  England  ;  and  no 
man  who  has  these  will  fail  to  meet  with  a  cordial  re- 
ception from  brethren  in  the  West.  Let  character  be 
25* 


294  PEOPLE. 

well  guaranteed,  and  it  will  gain  their  confidence  at  once, 
frankly  and  wholly. 

In  all  my  intercourse  with  the  ministers  of  this  town, 
the  professors  of  the  Theological  Institution,  and  pious 
laymen  connected  with  benevolent  and  religious  socie- 
ties, I  find  enlightened  views  of  Christian  policy.  The 
religious  interests  of  the  world  appear  to  receive  much 
of  their  attention  ;  and  I  find  among  them  all  a  decided 
affection  for  the  father  land.  They  admit  their  obliga- 
tions to  this  country,  and  express  their  warmest  wishes 
for  our  increasing  happiness  and  prosperity.  The  af- 
fairs of  E^ngland  command  as  great  a  share  of  attention 
in  this  distant  quarter  as  in  any  other  part  of  the  country ; 
and  uninterrupted  peace  and  harmony  between  the  two 
nations  is  the  object  of  universal  desire. 

Our  usual  dining-room  is  a  verandah,  open  on  one 
side  to  an  orchard,  and  the  green  hill  beyond  it.  The 
party  that  assembled  to-day  in  this  cool  retreat  was 
intelligent  and  agreeable.  The  freest  remarks  were 
allowed  with  regard  to  their  institutions.  The  religious 
and  political  character  of  the  country  was  amply  dis- 
cussed. They  seemed  to  apprehend  no  danger  to  their 
political  constitution,  except  that  which  would  arise  if 
ignorance  were  allowed  to  prevail.  They  appear  to 
feel  deeply  that,  with  an  elective  franchise  so  extensive 
as  theirs,  their  condition  would  be  most  alarming,  un- 
less knowledge,  and  knowledge  founded  on  religion, 
pervade  the  mass  of  society.  This  appears  essential  to 
the  right  exercise  of  their  political  privileges — to  set 
them  alike  free  from  the  power  of  the  despot  and  the 
arts  of  the  demagogue.  The  elective  franchise  cannot 
now  be  limited ;  what  remains  to  be  done,  is  to  diffuse 
knowledge  in  every  direction,  and  by  placing  the  popu- 
lation under  the  influence  of  healthy  moral  principles, 
to  secure  peace  and  liberty.  The  establishment  of 
schools  bearing  an  essentially  religious  character  is  un- 
questionably important.'  But  the  absence  of  taxes  on 
knowledge,  also  afford  great  facilities  for  doing  good. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  our  own  country,  also, 


TAXATION.  295 

would  be  greatly  benefited  by  the  removal  of  all  taxes 
on  knowledge.  The  wiser  people  are,  the  better  it  is 
for  good  governments,  and  the  more  difficult  to  excite 
commotion  among  them.  The  press  is  the  safety-valve 
of  the  public  mind.  Political  as  well  as  religious  know- 
ledge should  be  as  widely  diffused  as  possible  among  a 
free  people.  Let  information  come  to  every  cottage  ; 
let  it  be  of  that  decidedly  useful  kind  which  every  judi- 
cious friend  of  the  people  must  value  and  approve ;  and 
good  will  assuredly  result.  If  the  tax  on  paper  was  re- 
moved, and  the  duty  on  newspaper  stamps  repealed,  a 
mighty  impulse  would  be  given  to  the  community.  In- 
stead of  six  or  twelve  mechanics  going  into  the  ale- 
house to  read  one  newspaper  among  them  all,  each  of 
their  families  might  have  one  at  home.  And  thus  the 
poor  man's  fireside  would  acquire  new  charms  for  him- 
self, while  he  felt  the  pleasure  of  communicating  enter- 
tainment and  information  to  his  household.  Bibles, 
tracts,  and  magazines,  might  also  be  circulated  to  a  much 
greater  extent  than  they  are  at  present.  These  remarks 
have  been  suggested  to  me  by  what  I  have  seen  here. 
I  have  no  doubt  that  commercial  prosperity  is  promoted 
in  an  equal  degree,  with  the  cause  of  religion,  by  the 
means  just  referred  to. 

Yesterday,  the  24th  instant,  I  met  with  the  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
The  progress  of  this  Society  has  been  equal  to  that  of 
our  most  favoured  institutions  at  home.  Its  income  for 
the  last  year  was  seventeen  thousand  dollars,  and  it  has 
only  been  two  years  in  existence.  There  is  something 
almost  romantic  in  its  history.  It  is  only  about  fifty 
years  since  the  first  preacher  passed  over  the  Allegany 
Mountains,  into  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi.  This 
was  a  clergyman,  the  Rev.  Dr.  M'Millan.  There  were 
few  inhabitants  then ;  and  for  some  time  he  laboured 
almost  alone.  Two  or  three  years  ago,  this  venerable 
and  apostolic  man  visited  the  churches  which  he  was 
instrumental  in  planting.  And,  in  the  Synod  of  Pitts- 
burgh, there  are  now  twenty-three  thousand  communi- 


296  MISSIONARY   OPERATIONS. 

cants,  and  about  a  hundred  thousand  hearers  of  the  gos- 
pel, besides  Christian  churches  of  other  denominations. 
But  not  only  has  this  good  been  effected  for  the  people 
themselves.     In  this  infant  town  they  have  begun  to 
feel  for,  and  to  assist  the  heathen.    How  surprising  that, 
from  this  distant  region,  messengers  of  peace  should  be 
sent  forth  to  Northern  India,  Western  Africa,  and  even 
to  Jerusalem  itself.     The  two  former  countries  already 
have  devoted  and  well-trained   missionaries  from  this 
Society  ;  and  arrangements  are  now  making  to  establish 
missions  in  Palestine,   in  Asia  Minor,   and  in  China. 
We  have  been  told  of  the  surprise  expressed  by  certain 
custom-house  officers  in  one  of  the  European  ports,  at 
finding  a  ship's  papers  dated  Pittsburgh.     No  less  sur- 
prising will   it  be  to  the   Christian  traveller,  to  meet, 
amidst  the  ruins  of  the  Seven  Churches,  or  the  moun- 
tains of  Judea,  missionaries  sent  from  a  spot  in  the  other 
hemisphere,   perhaps  unknown  to  him  even  by  name, 
and  itself  but  recently  blessed  with  gospel  light.     One 
of  the  missionaries  in  Northern  India,  from  some  of  his 
letters  which  I  have  read,  appears  to  be  a  peculiarly  de- 
voted and  noble-minded  man.     He  is  a  son  of  the  Ho- 
nourable Walter  Lowrie,  clerk  to  the   Senate  of  the 
United  States,  at  Washington.     After  finishing  his  stu- 
dies at  college,  he  offered  his  services  to  the  Western 
Missionary  Society.      He   left  his   father's  house,   the 
comforts,   and  the    distinction  which  he  possessed  at 
home,  for  the  cause  of  Christ ;  and  his  communications 
breathe  the  spirit  of  him  who  counted  it  an  honour  to 
be  the  Apostle   of  the    Gentiles.     Influenced   by    that 
Christian  liberality  which  is  best  suited  to  the  character 
of  an  evangelist,  he  desires  to  co-operate  with  men  of 
kindred  minds  from  other  societies,  or  of  different  deno- 
minations, wherever  he  may  meet  with  them.     I  observe 
that  he  has  brought  before  the  board  of  directors  here, 
the  circumstances  of  a  numerous  tribe  hitherto  over- 
looked in  the  efforts  of  Christian  benevolence.     I  refer 
to  the   Seik  nation,  containing  between  one  and  two 
millions  of  people,  and  occupying  a  considerable  part  of 


MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS.  297 

Lahore,  a  part  of  INIoultaw,  and  those  districts  of  the 
Province  of  Delhi,  which  lie  between  the  Jumina  and 
the  Sutledge.  The  directors  are  anxious  that  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  with  which  they  seem  best  ac- 
quainted, should  co-operate  with  them  in  this  interest- 
ing field  of  Christian  enterprise  ;  and  they  have  re- 
quested me  to  state  their  wishes  to  the  directors  in  Lon- 
don. Various  resolutions  were  passed  at  the  meeting 
yesterday,  expressive  of  their  sympathy  with  the  exer- 
tions and  the  success  of  kindred  institutions  in  England  ; 
as  well  as  reciprocating  the  friendly  regards  of  our  Con- 
gregational Union.  They  appear  desirous  to  open  a 
correspondence  with  the  directors. of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  in  order  to  receive  advice  in  matters 
respecting  which  they  have,  as  yet,  had  little  experience. 
I  was  much  pleased  with  the  business  habits  of  the 
committee,  and  with  the  warmth  and  affection  of  their 
feeling  towards  the  British  churches.  I  noticed  here, 
as  I  have  done  elsewhere,  that  much  of  the  success  of 
religious  institutions  in  this  country,  may  be  traced  to 
the  talents,  devotedness,  and  general  efficiency  of  the 
official  agents  of  those  societies. 

On  returning  from  the  meeting,  I  visited  the  Western 
Theological  Institution,  which  stands  in  an  elevated 
situation.  It  is  a  spacious  building,  and  convenient  for 
its  intended  purpose.  It  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
long,  seventy  feet  wide,  and  three  stories  high;  and  can 
comfortably  accommodate  about  one  hundred  students. 
Nearly  forty  young  men  are  now  in  the  house.  The 
library,  as  might  be  expected,  is  small — only  five  thou- 
sand volumes.  Nearly  two  thousand  of  these  were  ob- 
tained by  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Campbell,  from  friends  in  our 
country.  This  portion  of  the  library  is  placed  by  itself, 
and  each  book  labelled,  "English  and  Scotch  Library.'* 
It  gave  me  great  pleasure  to  look  over  the  names  of  the 
donors,  inserted  in  the  first  blank  page,  and  to  find  thus 
recorded  the  liberality  of  many  whom  I  know  and  es- 
teem. They  have,  in  this  way,  rendered  an  essential 
service  to  the'  institution.  And  these  books  fonn  a  link 
N  3 


298  COAL    HILLS. 

of  union  and  attachment  between  Britain  and  America. 
They  are  pledges  of  friendly  regard  on  the  part  of  those 
who  bestowed  them.  And  the  rising  ministry,  educated 
in  this  seminary,  while  receiving  benefit  from  their  peru- 
sal, cannot  but  feel  their  best  affections  drawn  towards 
the  father  land. 


LETTER  IX. 

My  dear  Friend, 

On  the  25th,  I  visited  one  of  the  coal-hills  which  I 
mentioned  in  my  letter  from  Pittsburgh.  The  heat  in 
the  town  was  intense,  at  least  90°  in  the  shade.  We 
had  to  climb  the  hill  for  half  a  mile,  in  rather  a  winding 
direction,  and  there  were  no  trees  to  shelter  us.  When 
we  arrived  at  the  mine,  two  thirds  from  the  base  of  the 
hill,  we  were  too  much  heated  to  enter  it  immediately. 
We  therefore  stopped  for  a  little  time  in  a  shed.  We 
then  walked  into  the  mine  for  thirty  or  forty  paces ;  but 
the  atmosphere  was  so  cold  and  damp  that  I  felt  obliged 
to  return.  I,  however,  saw  the  process,  and  learned  some 
particulars  respecting  the  circumstances  of  the  workmen. 
The  tunnel,  or  arched  way,  which  leads  to  the  interior 
of  the  hill,  was  high  enough  to  admit  of  our  walking 
nearly  erect ;  and  a  railway  is  carried  along,  by  which 
the  coals  are  conveyed  in  wagons  to  the  outside. 
The  number  of  persons  employed  is  much  smaller  than 
in  the  principal  collieries  of  our  country. 

The  same  day,  I  called  on  a  minister,  the  Rev.  J.  F. 
Schermerhorn,  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  who  had 
been  living  for  three  years  among  the  Indians,  as  a  com- 
missioner from  the  Government.  He  gave  me  some  ac- 
counts respecting  these  aborigines.  He  seemed,  how- 
ever, to  be  so  deeply  interested  in  the  mission  of  my 
colleague  and  myself  to  America,  that  he  dwelt  more  on 


REV.    J.   F.  SCHERMERHOHN.  299 

that  topic  than  any  other.  Seldom  have  I  heard  any- 
individual  express  more  affection  for  our  beloved  country 
than  he  did.  And  his  situation  was  such  as  to  give  pe- 
culiar force  to  all  he  said.  He  was  so  ill  that  he  was 
obliged  to  be  supported  in  bed  ;  while  one  of  his  children 
was  fanning  him,  to  prevent  exhaustion  and  fainting. 
His  heahh  had  been  for  some  time  declining;  and  when 
he  arrived  at  Pittsburgh,  he  was  unable  to  proceed  to 
Utica,  his  usual  place  of  residence.  His  looks  indicated 
extreme  feebleness,  but  he  seemed  to  receive  new  energy 
when  speaking  of  Britain,  of  British  authors,  and  the 
British  churches.  He  expressed  his  joy  that  the  plan 
of  delegation  had  been  thought  of;  and  his  wish  that  it 
might  promote  the  kindest  feelings  between  the  two 
nations.  He  had  heard  I  was  in  the  town,  and  wished 
to  see  me,  that  he  might  tell  me  his  views  on  the  subject. 
I  was  much  impressed  with  his  conversation ;  it  looked 
like  the  dying  testimony  of  a  good  man  in  favour  of  that 
Christian  union  which  it  was  the  object  of  our  mission 
to  confirm.  But  what  especially  interested  me  was  the 
fact,  that  while  he  spoke  so  warmly  of  Britain,  it  was 
always  in  connexion  with  the  couver.sion  of  the  world. 
The  moral  power  which  the  two  nations  possess,  and 
which  he  was  so  anxious  to  see  combined  in  accomplish- 
ing the  salvation,  and  securing  the  liberties  of  men,  ap- 
peared to  be  the  great  subject  that  occupied  his  mind. 
His  zeal  and  animation  were  too  great  for  his  enfeebled 
frame;  and  while  I  listened  to  him  with  delight,  I  feared 
he  was  shortening  his  few  remaining  days  by  over  exer- 
tion. 

We  united  in  presenting  supplications  to  the  throne  of 
grace  for  both  countries,  and  for  all  who  love  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  as  well  as  for  ourselves.  I 
then  left  him,  expecting  never  to  meet  him  again,  till  we 
meet  before  the  throne  of  God.  These  are  seasons  of 
deep  and  hallowed  interest— moments  when  the  realities 
of  religion  press  powerfully  on  the  mmd,  and  when  we 
feel  as  if  in  the  immediate  presence  of  Deity.  To  meet 
for  the  first  and  last  time  a  fellow-Christian  who  ap- 


300  SCENERY. 

peared  to  be  rapidly  hastening  into  eternity  ;  and  to  hear 
him  express  his  confidence  in  God — his  love  to  the  peo- 
ple of  God  throughout  the  world — his  desire  for  the 
spread  of  the  gospel — and  his  happiness  in  the  prospect 
of  meeting  with  all  the  friends  of  the  Redeemer  at  last, 
was  a  privilege  of  no  common  order. 

I  left  Pittsburgh  on  the  evening  of  the  25th.  and  reach- 
ed Bedford  Springs  the  evening  following.  The  journey 
across  the  Alleganies  was  slow,  and  in  some  parts  ra- 
ther dangerous.  The  declivities  of  the  road  are  consi- 
derable, and  the  drag  seems  to  be  very  little  used  in  these 
parts. 

How  different  from  the  mountains  I  have  seen  in  my 
own  country  are  these  !  What  they  lose  in  sublimity  by 
the  comparison  they  gain  in  beauty,  being  clothed  to  the 
very  top  with  luxuriant  and  lofty  trees.  It  would  be 
difficult  to  imagine  scenes  more  full  of  interest  and  va- 
riety than  those  of  the  morning's  ride.  As  the  sun  as- 
cended, masses  of  cloud  still  floated  around  the  hills ; 
but  the  eye  rested  on  one,  whose  elevated  peak,  with  its 
crowii  of  verdure,  rose  far  above  them,  penetrating  into 
a  clearer  and  purer  region.  But  the  scenery  varied  every 
moment  as  the  road  ascended  and  descended,  crossing . 
one  ridge  after  another.  While  gazing  on  some  magni- 
ficent group  of  hills  that  seemed  retiring  from  the  view, 
and  escaping  into  the  distance,  a  deep  valley  would  sud- 
denly open  before  us.  And  here  the  hand  of  man  had 
ventured  to  invade  the  forest.  A  little  spot  was  cleared 
—the  log  hut  was  erected — and  corn  was  growing  amidst 
the  trunks  and  wrecks  of  stately  trees.  Farther  on,  a 
wider  range  of  cleared  land  presented  itself  to  the  view. 
The  rivulet,  which  could  only  have  flowed  a  mile  or  two 
from  its  source  in  the  mountains,  was  seen  directed  into 
a  narrow  channel ;  and  formed  the  moving  power  of  a 
miniature  corn-mill,  erected  for  the  convenience  of  the 
owner  and  his  neighbours.  For  thirty  miles,  these  alter-' 
nations  of  hill  and  valley  continued  till  we  felt  as  if  we 
should  never  see  the  plain  again.  Yet,  each  dark  recess 
ox  sunny  glade  presented  some  new  feature  of  wiidness 


BEDFORD.  301 

or  of  beauty,  which  effectually  beguiled  the  otherwise 
tedious  progress  of  our  heavily -loaded  vehicle.  When, 
however,  we  suddenly  emerged  from  these,  and  found 
ourselves  on  the  summit  of  the  last  Allegany  range,  all 
that  had  previously  charmed  us  Avas  forgotten  in  the 
magnificent  spectacle  which  opened  on  our  sight.  An 
immense  plain,  extending  to  hundreds  of  miles,  lay 
spread  out  at  our  feet.  We  stopt  to  gaze  on  it  for  a  few 
moments,  but  it  almost  seemed  too  vast  to  contemplate 
at  once.  W^hile  we  slowly  performed  the  gradual  de- 
scent of  eight  or  ten  miles,  we  had  more  leisure  to  grasp 
the  more  prominent  points  around  the  spacious  horizon, 
I  shall  never  forget  the  scenes  of  that  morning  j  the  re- 
ality has  passed  aAvay  for  ever,  but  recollection  brings 
the  picture  vividly  before  the  mind., 

I  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Bedford,  where  I  heard  a  ser- 
mon twice  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  In  the  inn,  I 
met  with  Christian  people  from  various  sections  of  the 
Union,  some  of  them  from  the  Southern  States.  I  find 
a  respect  for,  and  an  attention  to,  religion,  in  the  inns  of 
this  country,  which  I  never  observed  in  England,  The 
books,  lying  in  the  different  rooms,  as  well  as  those  to  be 
found  in  the  small  library  of  the  landlord's  parlour,  are 
chiefly  religious  books,  reprints  of  our  standard  works. 
Owen,  Bunyan,  and  Doddridge;  Boston  and  Scott;  are 
thus  presented  to  the  notice  of  the  passing  traveller. 
The  governor  of  the  State  twice  attended  the  church 
to-day. 

Early  on  Monday  morning  I  pursued  my  journey,  but 
had  not  proceeded  far,  before  I  was  taken  ill.  The 
cholera  was  in  Pittsburgh  while  I  was  there.  I  had 
seen  one  of  the  steam-boats  come  in  from  New  Orleans, 
which  had  lost  ten  passengers,  and  two  more  were  then 
dying.  I  had  now  every  reason  to  think  that  I  was 
seized  with  that  disease.  I  persevered,  however,  in 
travelling,  till  ten  o'clock,  when  I  was  compelled  to  stop 
at  an  inn,  at  Chambersburgh,  and  allow  the  stage  to  go 
on  without  me.  Having  used  the  ordinary  remedies,  I 
lay  down,  quite  exhausted,  and  my  spirits,  as  you  may 
2G 


302  CHAMBERSBURGH. 

suppose,  much  depressed.  Far  from  home,  separated 
from  my  companion,  and  in  the  midst  of  strangers,  I  had 
never  felt  so  ill  or  so  desolate  in  all  my  previous  wan- 
derings, as  at  that  moment.  "  There  is  a  Friend  who 
sticketh  closer  than  a  brother ;"  and  his  presence  was  not 
withdrawn  from  that  remote  corner;  but  the  thoughts 
of  home  in  such  a  situation  were  painful.  In  the  midst 
of  my  solitary  musings,  the  landlady  came  in,  looked  at 
me,  and  said,  "  Are  you  one  of  the  gentlemen  from 
England  ?"  I  replied,  that  I  was  from  England.  "  Yes, 
but  I  mean,  are  you  one  of  the  ministers  who  came  from 
England,  as  a  deputation  to  the  Presbyterian  church  ?" 
When  I  stated  that  I  was  one  of  the  individuals  referred 
to,  I  found  that  this  was  at  once  a  passport  to  her  con- 
fidence, and  secured  for  me  immediate  and  unremitting 
attention.  She  and  her  husband  did  all  that  the  kindest 
friends  could  have  done  for  me.  But  my  curiosity  was 
excited,  to  know  how  they  had  found  me  out.  Here, 
again,  one  of  the  religious  newspapers  had  been  my 
pioneer,  by  making  them  acquainted  with  the  arrival 
of  the  deputation  in  America,  the  names  of  its  mem- 
bers, and  its  subsequent  movements.  Seeing  mine  in 
the  way-bill  and  on  my  luggage,  they  concluded  who 
I  was.  The  aged  minister  of  the  town  soon  called  on 
me,  at  the  request  of  my  kind  hostess,  and  remained 
with  me  a  considerable  time. 

Chambersburgh  contains  a  population  of  between  three 
and  four  thousand.  For  this  population,  there  are  eight 
places  of  worship.*  There  are  a  good  many  Germans 
in  this  part  of  the  State.  Two  of  the  congregations  here 
consist  of  German  Lutherans.  Only  one  of  the  eight, 
and  that  a  small  congregation,  professedly  holds  hetero- 
dox opinions. 

After  remaining  till  Tuesday,  I  felt  so  much  recovered, 
that,  finding  there  was  room  in  the  stage,  I  proceeded 
towards  Philadelphia.  The  valley,  through  which  I  tra- 
velled for  nearly  seventy  miles,  is  very  beautiful  and 
well  cultivated,  chiefly  settled  by  Germans.     The  cot- 

'AppendiLX. 


GERMAN   SETTLERS.  303 

tages  and  farm-houses  are  of  brick ;  the  barns,  6cc.  are 
superior  to  most  that  I  have  seen  in  the  other  States, 
The  crops  of  wheat  were  standing  in  the  sheaf,  and  ap- 
peared to  be  good.  ,  Some  fields  were  only  being  cut 
down.  Seeing  no  gleaners,  I  remarked  the  circumstance 
to  some  of  the  passengers.  They  declared  they  had 
never  seen  any.  They  said  that  the  poorer  people  could 
find  more  advantageous  employment,  both  for  themselves 
and  their  children.  The  German  settlers  have  beautiful 
teams  of  horses.  Every  thing  around  them  wears  an 
air  of  plenty  and  comfort.  As  we  passed  along,  in  the 
afternoon,  we  saw  the  old  ladies,  sitting  in  the  porches 
of  their  dwellings,  with  their  children  and  grand-children 
around  them.  Their  dress,  which  was  quite  foreign,  at 
once  pointed  out  their  origin ;  and  they  also  retain  many 
ancient  customs  of  ihcir  fathers.  It  was  pleasant  to  see 
their  prosperous  condition,  and  to  think  that  they  enjoy 
freedom  and  security,  greater  than  what  their  own  land 
afforded.  But  this  pleasure  is  mingled  with  tne  fear, 
that  they  are  not  in  a  state  of  spiritual  prosperity.  I 
have  elsewhere  alluded  to  the  indifference  of  this  class 
of  settlers  in  general,  to  the  means  of  education.  In  this 
respect,  they  resemble  the  Roman  Catholics  more  than 
Protestant  denominations.  One  of  the  natural  effects  is, 
that  they  are  oold  and  formal  in  their  religious  observ- 
ances ;  and  they  seem  to  regard  modern  improvements 
in  science  Avith  equal  apathy.  It  is,  however,  exceed- 
ingly difficult  to  obtain  full  and  correct  information  re- 
specting the  real  condition  of  the  Germans.  We  passed 
through  the  town  of  Lancaster,  which  contains  ten  thou- 
sand inhabitants.  It  has  eleven  places  of  worship. 
There  is  a  rail-road  from  thence  to  Philadelphia,  about 
sixty-eight  miles.  It  has  been  recently  finished,  and 
there  are  not,  as  yet,  any  locomotive  carriages  on  it. 
Our  travelling  was  tedious  for  a  rail-road,  about  six  miles 
an  hour,  including  several  stoppages. 

When  I  arrived  here,  I  found  that  many  of  the  friends 
we  met  with  in  May  were  absent.  At  this  season,  the 
large  cities  are  thinned  of  thousands  of  their  inhabitants  5 


304  RETURN  TO  PHILADELPHI 

and  I  do  not  wonder  that  all  get  away  who  can  do  so. 
For  two  or  three  days  past  the  thermometer  has  averaged 
88  or  90  degrees  in  the  shade  ;  and  the  heat  is  here  almost 
intolerable.  It  was  94  in  the  shade,  in  Walnut-street, 
at  one  o'clock  on  the  29th.  My  anxiety  to  receive  letters 
from  England  did  not  suffer  me  to  remain  here ;  I  there- 
fore passed  rapidly  on  to  New  York,  where  I  expected 
to  find  several  packets  awaiting  me.  None  can  know, 
but  those  who  have  experienced  it,  the  load  of  suspense 
that  presses  upon  the  heart  of  a  traveller  when  long  de- 
prived of  communications  from  home.  The  kindness 
and  hospitality  of  friends  can  afford  him  no  relief  Their 
attentions  may  soothe  and  divert  his  mind  for  a  little 
while,  but  still  the  anxious  and  unanswerable  question, 
"Is  all  well  with  those  I  love?"  returns  with  redoubled 
force,  to  haunt  him  in  every  scene  of  temporary  pleasure. 
The  burden  accumulates  with  every  passing  week;  and 
the  perturbation  of  the  spirit  becomes  increasingly  vio- 
lent, as  the  moment  approaches,  which  shall  either  con- 
firm every  distressing  fear,  or  turn  all  his  trembling  hopes 
into  a  blessed  certainty.  Happily  for  me,  the  latter  was 
my  case ;  and  I  can  compare  the  transition  of  feeling 
only  to  the  transport  of  a  captive,  long  confined  in  a  dun- 
geon, suddenly  restored  to  light  and  freedom. 

After  remaing  in  New  York  till  the  5th  instant,  I  re- 
turned to  Philadelphia,  expecting  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Reed 
from  the  south.  I  have  spent  some  days  in  the  company 
of  Christian  friends,  and  seen  all  that  is  worthy  of  notice 
in  the  scientific  and  philanthropic  institutions.  There  is 
a  garden  here,  which  is  usually  visited  by  strangers,  to 
whom  the  owner  (Mr.  Pratt)  allows  this  privilege.  The 
situation  is  good,  and  the  grounds  are  laid  out  in  a  supe- 
rior manner  to  any  thing  on  the  same  scale  which  I 
have  seen  in  America.  But  the  gardens  of  this  country 
in  general  cannot  be  compared  to  those  of  England.  I 
have  been  disappointed  at  the  little  taste  displayed  by  the 
Americans  in  the  cultivation  of  flowers.  The  gayest 
and  most  common  shrubs  in  floAver  at  present  are  the 
altheas.     The  heat  is  favourable  to  many  of  the  tender 


HOSPITABLE  RECEPTION  FROM  DR.   ELY.        305 

annualsof  our  country,  but  it  soon  destroys  ourmoie  com- 
mon and  not  less  valued  plants.  The  severe  storms  and 
heavy  rains  that  frequently  occur,  are  very  injurious  to 
the  flower  garden.  The  cottage  gardens,  too,  are  far  in- 
ferior in  beauty  to  ours  ;  but  what  they  want  in  ornament- 
al plants,  is  made  up  in  the  number  and  variety  of  their 
vegetables.  Large  quantities  of  cucumbers,  squashes, 
and  melons,  pumpkins  and  tomatoes,  occupy  the  ground 
which  in  our  country  would  be  filled  with  cabbages  and 
turnips.  The  use  of  the  cucumber  is  very  frequent,  and, 
I  should  fear,  in  many  cases  injurious. 

This  city  presents  much  simplicity  in  its  appearance, 
and  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  taste  of  the  "  Friends." 
They  had  formerly  more  ascendency  here  than  they 
have  at  present.  The  division  of  this  denomination  into 
two  parts,  one  section  (which,  I  am  sorry  to  sav,  is  the 
larger)  holding  erroneous  and  dangerous  sentiments,  has 
much  weakened  their  moral  and  benevolent  influence  in 
this  country.  I  fear  that,  unless  the  majority  return  to 
a  pure  and  scriptural  faith,  they  are  not  likely  to  do  much 
good  in  future.  Philadelphia  contains  a  large  proportion 
of  w^ealthy  persons,  who  have  either  partially  or  wholly 
retired  from  business.  Many  of  these  are  Christian  men, 
who  are  much  engaged  in  promoting  the  objects  of  the 
religious  and  benevolent  societies  established  among 
them.  Considering  the  resources  of  the  place,  however, 
and  the  number  of  professing  Christians  to  be  found  in 
it,  I  cannot  but  think  that  more  might  be  done  by  them 
in  support  of  the  great  Christian  institutions  of  their 
country.  The  city  is  well  supplied  with  places  of  reli- 
gious worship.  The  Roman  Catholics  are  making  con- 
siderable efforts  to  extend  their  influence  ;  but  I  think 
there  is  little  prospect  of  success  in  the  way  of  prose- 
lytism.  By  importation  they  may  add  to  their  numbers. 
The  Unitarians  here  can  hardly  maintain  one  congrega- 
tion. 

I  cannot  leave  this  place  without  naming  the  unwea- 
ried kindness  and  hospitality  of  Dr.  Ely,  from  whom  we 
have  always  met  a  cordial  welcome;  though,  at  this  time, 
26* 


S06  PENNSYLVANIA. 

according  to  a  previous  promise  on  my  part,  I  have  re- 
ceived the  hospitable  attentions  of  another  Christian 
friend,  Robert  Ralston,  Esq.  Dr.  E.  had  invited  the 
Deputation  to  reside  with  him,  even  before  it  left  the 
shores  of  England,  promising  to  afford  us  every  assist- 
ance in  his  power.  And  he  has  more  than  redeemed 
his  promise.  Every  thing  that  he  could  do  to  promote 
the  object  of  our  visit  he  has  done  in  the  most  frank  and 
friendly  manner.  I  shall  ever  retain  a  lively  sense  of 
his  unwearied  kindness. 


LETTER  IX. 

My  dear  friend, 
After  having  given  you  an  outline  of  my  journeyings 
through  Pennsylvania,  you  are,  no  doubt,  prepared  to  be 
informed  respecting  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind 
as  to  its  religious  condition.  The  situation  of  the 
United  States,  generally,  you  already  know.  A  few  facts, 
with  reference  to  this  particular  State,  may  enabl'e  you 
more  easily  to  understand  the  effects  produced  by  the 
exercise  of  Christian  principle,  in  sustaining  and  extend- 
ing religion  without  State  support.  To  this  point  I 
directed  my  attention,  as  involving  a  question  of  great 
moment  to  America,  to  Britain,  and  to  the  world.  The 
conclusions  to  >vhich  I  have  come  will  be  frankly  stated  ; 
and  you  will  be  left  to  approve  or  reject  them,  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  facts  that  may  be  brought  before  you. 
As  far  as  they  go,  they  will  furnish  data  to  assist  the 
mind  in  the  investigation  of  truth.  On  both  sides,  this 
information  should  be  sought ;  for  it  is  neither  wise  nor 
safe  to  come  to  any  sweeping  conclusion  respecting  the 
efficiency  or  inefficiency  of  any  plan,  without  securing 
all  the  evidence  that  can  reasonably  be  expected.  Every 
friend  of  truth  must  rejoice  in  the  accumulation  of  evi- 
dence in  support  of  it,  or  in  the  detection  of  error.  The 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITION.  367 

eternal  interests  of  men  are  too  important  and  solemn, 
and  the  claims  of  parly  are  too  insignificant,  to  justify 
regret  at  the  elucidation  and  confirmation  of  important 
principles,  even  though  our  preconceived  notions  are 
found  to  be  erroneous.  The  Christian,  to  be  consistent, 
must  value  truth  wherever  it  is  found. 

Considering  the  time  that  Pennsylvania  has  been  set- 
tled, it  has  made  less  progress  in  religion  and  in  educa- 
tion than  any  of  the  rest  of  the  non-slaveholding  States, 
which  have  been  settled  an  equal  time.  A  variety  of 
circumstances  may  account  for  this.  The  early  settlers 
were  men  of  heterogeneous  habits  and  character,  and  the 
same  may  be  said  of  them  to  the  present  day  ;  while 
those  who  settled  in  the  Eastern  States  were  united  in 
their  character  and  their  pursuits.  The  extent  of  the 
country,  too,  their  protracted  wars  with  the  Indians,  and 
frequent  contests  Avith  settlers  from  Connecticut,  must 
all  be  taken  into  the  account. 

There  are  to  be  found  in  this  State,  colonies  of  Ger- 
mans, Dutch,  Irish,  Scotch,  Scotch-Irish  (or  people  from 
the  north  of  Ireland,)  English,  Welsh,  and  New  Eng- 
landers,  besides  individual  settlers  of  other  nations. 
These  have  not  been  scattered  over  the  face  of  the  coun- 
try, and  mingled  with  each  other :  they  have  rather  form- 
ed separate  settlements,  and  retain,  to  this  day,  many  of 
the  customs  and  prejudices  of  their  countrymen.  This 
want  of  amalgamation  has  retarded  both  their  religious 
and  educational  improvement ;  for  the  efforts  of  domes- 
tic missionaries  have  been  impeded  ;  and  the  State  could 
not  so  easily  pass  laws  respecting  a  general  system  of 
education,  as  it  might  otherwise  have  done.  Isolated  as 
these  different  colonies  were,  they  looked  with  jealousy 
on  any  legislative  measure,  which  seemed  to  interfere 
with  their  national  customs  or  language.  Thus,  a  law 
past  last  year,  legalizing  the  collection  of  a  general  tax 
for  the  support  of  schools  throughout  Pennsylvania,  has 
given  great  offence  to  the  German  population,  as  threaten- 
ing to  annihilate  their  language  ;  and  is  likely  to  be  much 
opposed  by  them,  when  it  begins  to  be  carried  into  effect. 


308  PENNSYLVANIA. 

At  the  same  time,  the  past  history  of  this  State,  and 
its  present  condition,  cannot  be  contemplated  without  feel- 
ings of  deep  interest.  When  William  Penn  arrived  in 
the  Delaware,  in  1682,  to  take  possession  of  the  territory, 
in  virtue  of  his  charter,  he  found  in  the  country  three 
thousand  people,  Dutch,  Swedes,  Finns,  and  English. 
The  history  of  Pennsylvania,  to  the  time  of  the  Revo- 
lutionary War,  presents  little  else  than  a  catalogue  of 
wars  and  skirmishes  between  the  settlers  and  the  abori- 
gines. This  State  took  a  leading  part  in  the  revolution. 
It  Avas  in  her  capital  that  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence was  made,  which  had  such  an  effect  on  America 
and  on  the  mother  country.  In  1776,  a  constitution  was 
formed,  which  was  superseded  by  a  second  in  1790.  It 
is  from  the  latter  period  that  the  prosperity  of  Pennsyl- 
vania may  be  chiefly  dated.  So  that  most  of  the  improve- 
ments made  in  religion,  education,  morals,  and  science, 
may  be  viewed  as  resulting  from  the  exertions  of  little 
more  than  forty  years.  The  advancement  made  is  quite 
as  great  as  could  have  been  expected  in  so  short  a  spiace 
of  time.  When  it  is  also  considered,  that  this  State  is 
twice  the  size  of  Scotland  ;  and  that  the  middle  section 
of  the  State,  containing  nearly  one  half  of  its  area,  is 
mountainous,  and  very  partially  settled  ;  the  number  of 
ministers  and  churches — of  collegiate  and  theological 
institutions — will  appear  considerable. 

Various  questions  will  occur  in  connexion  with  this 
part  of  the  subject.  How  are  the  ministers  appointed 
and  supported  ?  What  kind  of  places  of  worship  do  the 
people  erect,  and  how  is  the  expense  defrayed  ?  Is  the 
accommodation  sufficient,  both  in  towns  and  in  country 
places  ?  Are  there  not  great  commotion  and  distur- 
bance in  choosing  their  ministers  ?  What  is  the  moral 
character  of  the  people,  and  their  attention  to  religious 
duties  ?  And  what  means  of  instruction  have  they  for 
their  respectable  youth,  and  for  the  mass  of  the  children 
of  the  State?  I  shall  attempt  to  answer  the  above  in- 
quuies. 

The  ministeis  are  appointed,  and  are  entirely  sup- 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITIOX.  309 

ported  by  the  contributions  of  the  people,  collected  in 
the  way  of  pew-rents,  and  voluntary  subscriptions.  The 
amount,  of  course,  depends  on  the  situation,  the  number, 
and  ability  of  the  people.  In  new  settlements,  the  mi- 
nisters are  aided  for  a  while  by  various  Domestic  Mis- 
sionary Societies,  with  which  they  are  denominationally 
connected.  In  large  towns  the  salary  is  very  respect- 
able. In  country  places  about  four  hundred  dollars  a 
year  is  the  minimum  amount  (I  speak  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian ministers)  received  either  from  the  people  or  from 
societies.  Where  there  is  little  money  in  circulation, 
provisions  are  given  instead  of  it.  In  those  districts 
where  the  income  of  the  minister  is  small,  the  expense 
of  living  is  moderate.  A  large  proportion  of  them  are 
also  provided  with  houses,  and  grass  for  a  horse  and 
cow.  The  system  which  the  Methodists  act  upon  pro- 
vides what  is  considered  sufficient  by  the  Conference  of 
Ministers  themselves.  The  other  denominations  have 
no  fixed  amount  of  salary  for  their  pastors  ;  and  formerly, 
in  the  thinly  settled  districts,  one  minister  had  some- 
times to  officiate  over  two  congregations,  in  order  to  ob- 
tain a  sufficient  income.  This  plan,  however,  is  only 
temporary,  and  arises  from  necessity.  The  people,  as 
well  as  the  pastors,  are  anxious  that  each  regular  con- 
gregation should  have  its  own  minister;  and  if  his  whole 
lime  is  not  occupied  with  his  own  flock,  he  devotes  what 
he  can  spare  to  those  destitute  places  in  his  neighbour- 
hood which  are  not  adequately  supplied  with  the  means 
of  religious  instruction.  In  this  way,  the  gospel  has 
spread  from  place  to  place,  so  that  no  township,  or  pa- 
rish, can  now  be  found  without  preaching  by  one  deno- 
mination or  another.  In  those  districts  where  the  popu- 
lation is  numerous,  there  are  several  denominations. 
Circumstances  permitted  me  to  meet  with  a  considerable 
number  of  pastors,  some  of  them  in  the  midst  of  their 
flocks.  From  what  I  saw  and  learnt  from  the  parties 
most  concerned,  I  should  say,  that  in  general  they  had 
a  sufficiency,  and  are  in  possession  of  the  substantial 
comforts  of  life.     That  some  have  pecuniary  difficulties 


310  PENNSYLVANIA. 

to  contend  with  is  very  likely  ;  but  I  heard  few  com- 
plain of  their  people.  The  education  of  their  children, 
when  they  grew  up,  I  found  to  be  a  difficulty,  but  even 
this  was  less  felt  than  perhaps  in  this  couutiy.  The 
benefits  of  a  classical  and  theological  education  are  open 
to  nearly  all  ranks,  if  they  are  disposed  to  take  advan- 
tage of  them.  There  are  also  greater  facilities  for  fix- 
ing sons  in  situations  in  which  they  can  support  them- 
selves, than  can  be  well  found  in  an  old  country  like 
ours.  In  the  rural  districts  of  Pennsylvania,  no  youth 
arrived  at  eighteen  years  of  age,  need  feel  any  difficulty 
in  obtaining  sufficient  and  respectable  support  for  him- 
self, if  he  is  willing  to  be  industrious.  In  towns  the  fa- 
cilities are  fewer,  and  the  distant  West  is  often  the 
point  aimed  at  when  an  independence  is  desired  by  the 
young  and  enterprising. 

The  places  of  worship  are  of  various  descriptions, 
according  to  the  amount  of  population,  and  the  resources 
and  wishes  of  the  people.  In  a  few  instances,  in  the 
towns,  they  are  built  of  stone,  but  chiefly  of  brick; 
and  in  the  country  parishes,  a  great  many  of  them  are 
built  of  wood.  In  Philadelphia,  Pittsburgh,  Lancaster, 
and  Harrisburgh,  the  places  of  worship  are  spacious  ; 
some  of  them  rather  elegant,  and  all  of  them  comfort- 
able. In  travelling  through  the  State,  we  see  no  struc- 
tures presenting  the  appearance  of  venerable  antiquity, 
and  covered  with  luxuriant  ivy  ;  but  it  is  gratifying  to 
s-ee  that  the  best,  the  largest,  and  most  substantial  build- 
ings, both  in  the  villages  and  towns,  are  the  places  of 
religious  worship.  Though  there  is  nothing  in  the  ap- 
pearance of  these  buildings  to  carry  back  the  imagina- 
tion to  the  olden  time,  they  are  by  no  means  destitute  of 
ornament.  Many  of  them  have  spires,  though  less  fre- 
quently than  in  the  New  England  States,  where  these 
are  common  to  all  denominations.  Philadelphia,  how- 
ever, still  retains  an  appearance  of  Quaker  simplicity. 
In  very  few  instances  can  steeple,  turret,  or  bell,  be 
found  attached  to  her  sanctuaries. 

There  are  tAvo  plans  by  which  they  generally  defray 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITION.  311 

the  expense  of  erecting  places  of  worship.  The  first  Ls 
'—after  a  number  of  people  have  been  collected  by  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  the  nucleus  of  a  congrega- 
tion has  thus  been  formed,  some  of  the  wealthiest  and 
most  enterprising  among  them  use  means  to  get  a  house 
of  worship  erected.  These  persons  are  responsible,  till 
the  building  is  finished  and  ready  to  be  occupied  ;  the 
pews  are  then  publicly  sold  to  the  families  in  the  parish, 
and  become  private  property,  and  can  be  sold  by  the 
purchasers  to  others,  if  they  should  leave  the  place.  It 
happens,  occasionally,  that  more  is  obtained  by  the  sale 
than  what  the  building  cost.  When  this  is  the  case,  the 
surplus  is  sometimes  expended  in  building  a  minister's 
hous€,  and  in  adding  a  field  to  it.  This  plan  is  some- 
what similar  to  the  one  adopted  in  this  country  with  pro- 
prietary chapels.  In  cases  like  these,  the  minister  is 
supported  by  direct  subscriptions  from  the  people.  I 
was  astonished  to  learn  how  large  the  amount  of  indi- 
vidual subscriptions  were,  to  support  their  ministers. 
People  who  had  not,  perhaps,  a  hundred  dollars  passing 
through  their  hands  in  the  course  of  the  year,  would 
give  a  fourth,  and  sometimes  a  half  of  it,  to  support  the 
gospel  among  them.  All  this  is  done  cheerfully,  as  a 
free-will  offering.  In  many  of  these  country  places 
there  is,  comparatively,  little  money  in  circulation ; 
most  of  the  business  being  done  in  the  way  of  barter. 

The  other  method  I  have  referred  to,  is  to  collect  sub- 
scriptions first,  and  when  a  certain  amount  has  been  ob- 
tained, to  begin  to  build  a  place  of  worship.  The  farm- 
ers and  mechanics  often  give  their  labour  gratuitously. 
If  a  debt  remains,  they  seek  assistance  from  their  richer 
brethren,  in  the  towns  and  more  populous  districts.  Few 
of  the  places  are  burdened  with  debt,  as  too  many  of  the 
chapels  in  this  country  are. 

The  idea  which  I  had  formed  of  a  wooden  church, 
was  by  no  means  flattering.  But  when  I  saw  their  size 
and  general  appearance ;  when  I  examined  the  interior, 
and  found  every  thing  respectable,  and,  in  some  instances, 
rather  too  fine  ;  I  became  convinced  that  they  were  by  no 


312 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITION. 


means  deserving  of  contempt.  The  interior  of  many  of 
them  was  far  superior  to  most  of  our  country  chapels, 
and  had  more  of  finish  and  comfort  than  our  ordinary 
parish  churches.  There  were  stoves  in  them  all ;  this, 
however,  is  absolutely  necessary  during  their  severe 
winters.  When  I  looked  at  the  appearance  of  the  pul- 
pits ;  at  the  matting  on  the  aisles  ;  cushions  in  the  pews, 
and  boards  on  which  the  people  might  lean  their  elbows  ', 
I  considered  that  for  a  young  people,  of  republican 
habits,  they  had  gone  quite  far  enough,  in  the  way  of 
furnishing  and  adorning  their  places  of  religious  worship. 
All  was  provided  that  could  be  desired  by  the  most 
fastidious  mind.  The  divisions  in  the  interior  of  their 
churches  were  also  convenient,  and  done  in  such  a  way 
as  to  lose  no  room.  I  here  speak  generally  ;  my  re- 
marks extending  to  the  greater  number  of  the  buildings 
which  I  visited,  in  my  journey  through  the  breadth  and 
length  of  the  State. 

The  next  question  may  be  divided  into  two  distinct 
branches.  Does  this  plan  of  voluntary  supply  furnish  a 
sufficient  number  of  places  for  the  population?  and  does 
it  provide  a  number,  equal  to  that  which  an  Establish- 
ment would  be  likely  to  do  7  Each  of  these  will  require 
a  distinct  answer.  With  regard  to  the  first,  the  best 
answer  will  be,  to  give  the  religious  statistics  of  Penn- 
sylvania, as  far  as  they  can  be  ascertained.  It  may  be  said, 
that  the  statement  is  under,  rather  than  above  the  truth. 


1,347,67$ 

I  ' 

Churches. 

Ministera. 

Communicants. 

Presbyterians                          .  ......... 

47.5 
252 
151 
370 
1.50 

'I 

12 

337 

252 

133 

180 

50 

10 

8 

36 

40 

50,988 
74,106 
11,103 
26,486 
10,000 
2,900 
1,671 
2,650 

Evangelical  Lutheran   Church  .    . .  . . . 

Associate  Reformed 

Friends       .              

Roman  Catholics 

1633 

1046 

179,904 

PENNSYLVANIA.  313 

The  result  of  the  foregoing  statement  is,  that  there  ia 
one  place  of  worship  for  every  830  souls,  and  one  minis- 
ter for  every  1300  souls,  and  the  proportion  of  communi- 
cants i?  as  one  in  seven  of  the  population.  The  dispro- 
portion between  the  places  of  worship  and  the  number  of 
ministers,  is  chiefly  accounted  for  by  including  the 
Friends'  meeting  houses,  and  by  the  fact,  that  one  minis- 
ter preaches  in  two,  and  sometimes  in  three  places  of 
worship,  where  the  people  are  poor,  or  the  churches 
small.  It  may,  I  believe,  be  said  with  truth,  that  not 
one  orthodox  denomination  has  any  of  their  sanctuaries 
closed  on  the  Sabbath.  When  there  is  no  settled  pastor, 
there  is  a  sermon  read,  or  there  are  the  services  of  licen- 
tiates, missionaries,  or  local  preachers.  But  besides  the 
regular  buildings  erected  for  worship,  the  school-houses 
are  open  on  the  Sabbath,  and  many  of  the  pastors  preach 
in  these,  when  situated  in  distant  parts  of  their  parishes. 
There  is,  however,  evidently  room  for  the  services  of 
additional  ministers,  and  it  would  be  well  if  this  neces- 
sity were  speedily  supplied. 

The  second  question  is  one  of  comparison.  It  is 
enough  to  say,  in  reply,  that  the  supply  in  Pennsylvania 
is  greater  than  in  Scotland.  Judging  from  what  I  have 
seen  of  the  size  of  places  in  both  countries,  I  should  say 
that  the  places  of  worship  in  Pennsylvania  average  a 
larger  accommodation  than  those  in  Scotland. 

But  there  is  a  still  more  important  question  connected 
with  this  part  of  the  subject,  and  that  regards  the  cha- 
racter and  efficiency  of  the  religious  teachers  who  occupy 
these  buildings.  Unless  this  is  considered,  we  shall  fail 
to  obtain  a  correct  view  of  the  real  amount  of  religious 
instruction  which  the  people  voluntarily  furnish  to  them- 
selves. What  then  is  the  character  of  the  Protestant 
ministry  in  Pennsylvania?  I  would  say,  that  it  is  of  an 
enlightened  and  spiritual  character — that  their  ministers 
are  regenerated  men.  The  suspicion  of  being  a  mere 
worldly  professional  preacher,  would  deprive  a  man  at 
once  of  the  confidence  and  support  of  the  people.  No 
inconsistency  would  be  allowed,  the  utmost  propriety  of 

Vol.  II.— O  27 


314  RELIGIOUS  CONDITION. 

<]emeanour  is  expected;  and  if  an  individual  is  a  de- 
ceiver, he  must  act  his  part  well,  or  he  will  be  detected, 
and  deprived  of  his  office.  There  are  three  things  that 
secure  a  spiritual  ministry  among  the  Presbyterians  (and 
the  remark  will  apply  to  nearly  all  the  other  denomina- 
tions to  the  same  extent.)  These  are,  the  religious  cha- 
racter of  the  people,  and  their  love  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel.  The  fact,  that  these  persons  choose  and 
support  their  own  pastors,  and  the  caution  exercised  by 
the  ministers  already  settled,  before  they  give  their  sanc- 
tion to  those  who  are  probationers.  Thus,  the  people 
cannot  knowingly  choose  a  bad  man,  or  a  preacher  of 
error ;  and  as  they  have  to  support  him,  they  are  not 
likely  to  prefer  an  inefficient  man.  The  neighbouring 
ministers  have  also  such  a  regard  for  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  character  of  their  own  denomination,  that 
they  "  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man."  But  there  is 
•another  way  by  which  the  spiritual  character  of  the 
ministry  is  secured  in  this,  and  in  the  other  States  of 
America,  and  it  is  found  effectual.  No  young  man  is  ad- 
mitted into  the  theological  seminaries  of  any  of  the  evan- 
gelical denominations,  who  does  not  give  decided  proofs 
of  piety.  And  no  student  can  pass  through  his  course 
of  education  in  .such  institutions,  without  his  abilities, 
and  principles,  and  conduct,  being  fully  tested.  If  there 
is  just  ground  for  suspicion,  he  is  not  sanctioned  in  his 
intentions  to  enter  on  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

We  are  then  to  contemplate  the  labours  of  more  than 
a  thousand  spiritual  pastors  and  missionaries  truly  de- 
voted to  their  work.  Besides,  they  are  able  to  occupy 
new  uncultivated  ground,  without  any  law  to  prevent 
them.  And  in  places  where  the  population  is  rapidly 
increasing,  they  can  use  means  to  increase  the  number 
of  labourers,  without  any  hinderance  being  thrown  in 
the  way.  These  things  give  a  power  and  an  efficiency 
to  the  exertions  of  these  men,  which  would  be  unknown 
to  double  the  number  of  those  who  are  trammelled  by 
legal  or  canonical  difficulties,  though  perhaps  in  the 
■neighbourhood  of  a  destitute  and  perishing  population. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  315 

My  decided  conviction  is,  from  all  that  I  saw  and 
heard,  that  the  ministers  in  Pennsylvania  compose  an 
active  and  spiritual  body  of  men.  If  there  is  any  ex- 
ception, it  is  among  the  German  population,  whose  mi- 
nisters are  orthodox,  but  less  zealous  and  devoted  than 
the  others.  The  people  are,  consequently,  in  a  more 
formal  and  lukewarm  condition,  as  it  regards  divine 
things.  This  is  chiefly  occasioned  by  their  tenacious 
adherence  to  the  German  language,  and  their  slender 
acquaintance  with  good  books.  They  also  stand  aloof 
from  other  professing  Christians ;  and  have  hardly  any 
share  in  the  impulse  that  has  been  given  to  other  sections 
of  the  Christian  church  by  revivals,  and  by  the  exertions 
of  Bible,  Missionary,  and  Sunday-school  societies. 

lu  speaking  of  the  numbers  of  the  different  sects,  it 
may  be  stated,  that,  as  far  as  communicants  are  con- 
cerned, the  Methodists  rank  the  highest ;  though  by  no 
means  equal  in  number,  as  a  denomination,  to  the  Pres- 
byterians, who  form  the  most  influential  body  of  Chris- 
tians in  the  State.  Their  ministers  are,  generally,  well 
educated  and  intelligent  men,  and  the  active  supporters 
of  the  religious  institutions  of  the  day.  It  ought,  how- 
ever, in  justice  to  be  stated,  that  the  comfort  and  useful- 
ness of  this  denomination  have  been  lessened  by  divisions 
in  their  church,  between  some  of  their  best  men,  on 
points  comparatively  of  minor  importance.  At  the  same 
time,  it  can  be  said  that  they  have  had  a  considerable 
share  of  those  revivals  of  religion,  which  have  taken  place 
in  different  parts  of  the  State.  As  far  as  thai  denomination 
is  concerned,  there  appears  to  be  a  necessity  for  more  for- 
bearance with  one  another ;  less  tendency  to  misapprehend 
each  other's  sentiments  ;  a  greater  readiness  to  yield,  on 
questions  where  principle  is  not  affected  ;  and  a  stronger 
desire  to  keep  "  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace." 


316  PITTSBURGH. 


LETTER  X. 


My  dear  Friend, 

In  looking  at  the  religious  statistics  of  Pennsylvania, 
it  is  to  be  considered,  that,  as  no  law  ever  existed  in 
that  State  allowing  or  enjoining  the  different  denomina- 
tions to  tax  themselves  for  the  support  of  their  own  sys- 
tem of  religion,  similar  to  what  once  existed  in  the  New 
England  States,  the  experiment  of  supporting  religion 
without  an  establishment  has,  therefore,  been  more  fairly 
made.  It  has  also  been  tried  in  circumstances,  which 
throw  the  greatest  obstacles  in  the  way  of  such  a  plan ; 
viz.  in  newly-settled  districts,  and  among  a  thinly-scat- 
tered population  ;  and  in  towns  which  have  rapidly  in- 
creased in  the  number  of  their  inhabitants.  In  the  former 
case,  our  own  country  presents  no  point  of  resemblance ; 
in  the  latter  case,  it  does  :  and,  therefore,  we  are  better 
able  to  make  a  comparison.  I  will  do  this,  by  giving 
some  particulars  respecting  Pittsburgh,  situated  on  the 
western  border  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania. 

It  contains  25,000  inhabitants,  and  has  existed  not 
more  than  fifty  years.  Its  rapid  increase,  has  taken  place 
during  the  last  twenty  years.  This  circumstance  has 
thrown  obstacles  in  the  way  of  religious  improvement. 
Being  a  manufacturing  town,  and  containing  a  large 
class  of  operatives,  who  had  come  from  England  and 
Germany,  the  difficulty  was  increased.  For  there  was 
not  only  rapidity  in  the  increase,  and  variety  among  the 
persons  who  came  to  the  place,  but  they  were  chiefly 
adults ;  so  that  instruction  could  not  be  provided  in  that 
gradual  way,  which  is  required  by  the  natural  increase 
of  inhabitants  ;  but  at  once  a  demand  was  made  for  a 
great  assemblage  of  persons,  too  old  to  learn,  and  having 
much  to  unlearn.  Great  temptations  were  also  placed 
before  foreigners.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned,  high 
wages,  and  the  low  price  of  ardent  spirits.     These  might 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITION.  317 

be  procured  for  two  shillings  a  gallon.  Many,  also,  of 
those,  who  were  temperate  and  steady,  were  chiefly  in- 
fluenced by  the  desire  of  accumulating  property;  and 
they  looked  to  the  farther  West,  hoping  there  to  find  the 
el  dorado  of  their  anticipations.  Indeed,  Pittsburgh  was 
merely  a  resting-place  to  many  emigrants,  till  they  could 
fix  on  some  more  distant  point,  to  which  they  might 
proceed.  In  such  cases,  they  could  have  no  interest  in 
any  religious  institution  of  a  permanent  kind,  which 
might  be  calculated  to  benefit  the  town.  In  addition  to 
all  this,  there  was  the  diversity  of  religious  opinion 
amongst  the  people.  Some  of  the  denominations  were 
able  to  secure  religious  ordinances  for  themselves ;  but 
others  were  too  few  and  feeble  to  do  so.  Besides,  this 
was  a  community  of  individuals,  with  nothing  in  com- 
mon but  the  desire  of  gain ;  and  though  all  had  one  object 
in  view,  this  very  circumstance  often  produced  a  spirit 
of  competition,  which  was  not  at  all  favourable  to  unity 
of  action,  in  promoting  any  Christian  or  benevolent  en- 
terprise. The  character  of  society  had  not,  as  yet,  time 
to  be  formed.  The  materials  were  there;  but  so  diver- 
sified, that  it  was  impossible  to  say  what  form  it  m'ght 
assume.  Here  there  was  certainly  much  to  dread,  as  it 
regarded  the  interests  of  religion.  Yet  it  was  religion 
alone  that  could  correct  the  evils  which  existed ;  and  its 
native,  unassisted  power  to  do  so,  has,  in  this  case,  been 
strikingly  displayed. 

In  order  that  this  may  be  seen  at  one  glance,  it  will 
be  better  to  give  the  Statistics  of  Pittsburgh,  drawn  up 
by  two  ministers  on  the  spot :  one  of  them  being  Dr. 
Halsey,  the  President  in  the  Theological  Seminary ; 
and  the  other  being  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Campbell. 

The  population  of  Pittsburgh  and  suburbs  is  about 
25,000. 

27* 


318 


PITTSBURGH. 


Ecclesiastical  StatiBtica. 


l.Prebsyterians(Gen.  ? 
Assembly.)  S 

2.AssociateReformed  ^ 
(answering  to  the  r 
United  Secession  of  C 
Europe) ' 

3.  Associate  (answer-  ) 
ing  to  the  Anti burgh-  > 
er  body  of  Europe). .  ) 

4.  Reformed  Presby-  ) 
tery  (answering  to  > 
the  Covenanters)...  ) 

5.  Cumberland  Con-  ? 
nexion ^ 

6.  German  (Reformed) 

7.  German    (Lutheran) 

8.  Baptist 

9.  Campbellite  Baptists. 

10.  Methodists  (Episco.) 

11.  Methodists  (Protest.) 

12.  EpiscopaUan 

13.  Roman  Catholic  .... 

14.  Unitarian 


Sunday  Schools,  43. 


7  of  brick 
2  ditto. 

1  ditto. 

1  ditto. 

1  ditto. 

2  ditto. 

One  forming. 

3  of  brick. 

1  of  w  ood. 

.5(3  brick  &  2  wd.) 

2  brick. 

2(1  wd.  &1  brick.) 

2  brick. 

1  ditto,  small. 


30  churches. 


Dollars 
81,900 

18,000 

6,000 

4,000 

1,500 
10,500 


Will 
Seat. 


6,300 
2,000 

750 

650 

500 
968 


8,200 '  900 
1,.500 !  500 
4,925 :  2,9.50 
2,500  1,800 
17,700  i  1,050 
46,500   4,200 


203,225;  22,568  13,080  7,095 


3,300 
1,300 

400 


400 
630 

400 

150 

2,000 

500 
3,000 


1,125 
576 

330 

200 

125 
320 

215 

110 

1,024 

170 
2,900 


Looking  at  these  results,  we  cannot  but  admit,  in  this 
instance  at  least,  the  sufficiency  of  the  voluntary  prin- 
ciple ;  it  has  supplied  religious  instruction  to  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  if  they  are  willing  to 
receive  it,  as  well  as  school  instruction  for  their  chil- 
dren. I  do  not  know  a  single  town  in  Great  Britain, 
with  a  population  of  twenty-five  thousand,  with  such 
ample  means  of  religious  instruction.  There  may  be 
towns  where  new  churches  have  been  built  with  grants 
of  public  money,  and  the  ministers  may  be  supported  by 
endowments  or  by  taxes.  To  these  may  be  added,  dis- 
senting places  of  worship,  and  yet  the  aggregate  will  be 
found  far  behind  this  city  in  the  Wilderness.  It  has,  as 
already  stated,  sprung  up  within  forty  years.  No  pro- 
vision is  made  by  the  State  for  reli'?^ion,  no  individual 
is  taxed  to  support  even  his  own  denomination  ;  but  all 
emanating  from  the  people  themselves,  and  supported 
annually  by  their  free-will  offerings.     In  such  circum- 


PENNSYLVANIA.  319 

Stances,  the  idea  of  taxing  others  to  support  their  reli- 
gious services  could  never  have  entered  into  their  minds. 
Such  injustice  would  excite  universal  abhorrence  in  that 
land.  This  continued  support  of  Divine  ordinances  is 
given  by  men  who  are  any  thing  but  fanatics.  They 
are  sober,  practical,  and  business-like  men,  who  act  on 
the  honourable  principle,  that  if  they  are  to  receive  reli- 
gious instruction,  they  ought  to  provide  it  for  themselves, 
as  they  would  do,  in  seeking  to  obtain  possession  of  any 
other  good. 

But  has  this  desire  to  obtain  religious  instruction  gone 
no  farther  than  themselves  ?  In  their  wish  to  secure 
the  gospel,  have  they  forgotten  others?  Let  the  history 
of  their  Foreign  Missionary  Society  answer  these  ques- 
tions. Then,  it  may  be  asked  again,  do  they  direct  all 
their  energies  to  the  distant  heathen,  and  leave  their 
ungodly  neighbours  and  countrymen  to  perish  ?  Cer- 
tainly not.  The  very  same  ordinances  which  they  sup- 
port for  their  own  edification  are  also  the  divinely  ap- 
pointed means  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  The  gos- 
pel is  preached  to  tjie  poor,  and  to  all  who  are  willing 
to  hear  it,  without  money,  and  without  price,  even 
though  they  may  be  too  indifferent  to  its  value  to  contri- 
bute their  share  in  supporting  it.  And  here  we  see  the 
beauty  and  the  universal  adaptation  of  New  Testament 
principles.  The  people  of  Christ  can  no  where  live 
contented  without  the  bread  of  life  dispensed  in  the 
public  preaching  of  the  truth,  and  they  confine  not  the 
benefit  to  themselves.  "  The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say, 
Come .'"  Thus,  the  very  places  round  about  God's  hill 
become  a  blessing;  and  the  collective  body,  v.^hieh  sup- 
ports a  Christian  pastor,  as  well  as  each  individual  mem- 
ber of  it,  is  as  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place.  Sinners 
are  converted — the  churches  have  numbers  added  to  their 
communion — and  as  new  inhabitants  settle  in  the  town, 
new  places  of  w^orship  are  provided,  and  the  good  extends. 

It  will  appear  obvious,  that  considerable  exertion  must 
have  been  made  to  raise  such  large  sums  for  the  build- 
ins:  of  churches,  and  that  similar  efforts  must  be  con- 


320  PENNSYLVANrA. 

tinued,  in  order  to  furnish  the  annual  charges  incurred 
in  supporting  the  ministers  and  in  keeping  the  buildings- 
in  repair.  To  accomplish  all  this,  there  must  be  a  vi- 
tality about  their  system,  which  no  compulsory  mode  of 
religion  can  possess.  There  are  thirty  places  of  wor- 
ship in  Pittsburgh — the  least  of  which  will  seat  five 
hundred  persons,  and  the  largest  about  fifteen  hundred. 
Of  these,  twenty-six  are  orthodox  Protestant  congrega- 
tions, of  different  denominations.  The  character  of  the 
ministry  stands  high  for  propriety  of  demeanour  and  for 
evangelical  sentiment.  The  great  peculiarities  of  the 
gospel  are  held  and  preached  by  them  all,  with  the  ex- 
ceptions already  mentioned.  And  it  is  a  point  deserving 
special  notice,  that  there  are  upwards  of  four  thousand 
communicants  who  have  given  credible  evidence  that 
they  are  Christians  before  they  were  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  table.     Such  is  Pittsburgh  ! 

With  regard  to  the  character  of  the  people  of  Penn- 
sylvania, I  can  only  speak  generally.  It  is  plain  that  a 
people,  who  contribute  so  liberally  for  places  of  religious 
worship  and  pastors  for  themselves,  besides  supporting 
many  institutions  for  the  benefit  of  others,  must  be  con- 
siderably influenced  by  religion.  From  all  that  I  saw, 
or  could  learn  by  inquiry,  the  Sabbath  is  not  so  strictly 
observed  in  this  State  as  in  New  England,  nor  is  do- 
mestic religion  so  generally  prevalent  as  in  that  country. 
But  I  think  I  am  warranted  in  saying,  that  the  mass  of 
the  people  are  more  under  the  influence  of  religion  than 
with  us.  Among  us,  the  very  highest  and  the  very 
lowest  ranks  are,  perhaps,  the  least  attentive  to  reli- 
gious observances.  In  Pennsylvania,  these  extremes  of 
society  hardly  exist.  There  are  few  very  wealthy,  and 
few  very  poor,  persons.  There  are  not  many  places  in 
the  State  where  those  willing  to  be  industrious  may  not 
find  an  adequate  support.  Immense  quantities  of  land 
are  yet  to  be  settled,  so  that  the  children  of  the  present 
inhabitants  can  find  room  to  locate  themselves,  without 
going  far  into  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi.  Indeed,  I 
had  much  pleasure  in  observing  the  outward  circum- 


PENNSYLVANIA.  321 

Stances  of  the  people.  The  lowest  class  of  labourers 
could  command  a  full  supply  of  the  necessaries  of  life. 
In  visiting  their  log  huts  and  cottages,  and  the  dwellings 
of  land  owners,  who  are  more  numerous  than  tenants  or 
servants,  I  found  them  generally  in  that  happy  state 
which  was  the  object  of  Agur's  prayer.  They  were 
freed  alike  from  the  temptations  presented  by  luxurious 
living,  and  arising  from  abject  poverty.  The  door  of 
the  dwelling  where  I  resided  for  nearly  a  fortnight  was 
never  locked.  Valuable  articles  were  allowed  to  hang 
in  the  open  air  all  night,  and  in  the  out-houses,  and 
none  of  them  were  stolen.  Travelling  early  in  the 
morning,  when  the  cottagers  were  asleep,  I  frequently 
discovered  the  same  exposure  of  clothes  to  depredation. 
I  made  inquiry  in  different  places,  if  it  was  generally 
so  ;  and  found  that,  except  in  the  vicinity  of  large  towns, 
no  precautions  to  protect  property  were  taken,  and  no 
depredations  were  committed. 

When  I  approached  the  mountainous  districts,  many 
miles  remote  from  cities,  I  naturally  expected  to  see 
the  people  rude  and  uncouth  in  their  manners.  It  was 
not  so  ;  the  dress  of  the  men  was  similar  to  what  it  was 
in  the  eastern  parts  of  the  State;  and  there  was  a  neat- 
ness and  a  propriety  in  the  dress  of  the  females  of  all 
classes  w^hich  most  agreeably  surprised  me.  Among 
those  whom  I  met  with,  there  was  of  course  great  di- 
versity, both  of  character  and  condition.  I  entered 
freely  into  conversation  with  them.  They  were  blunt 
in  their  manner,  certainly,  but  never  rude  or  offensive. 
I  found  them  in  general  intelligent,  and,  especially,  well 
acquainted  with  the  constitution  of  their  ow^n  country. 
Indeed,  there  is  a  remarkable  acuteness  in  the  agricul- 
tural population  of  Pennsylvania,  as  compared  with  the 
same  class  in  our  country.  I  was  pleased  to  find  that 
few — very  few — ever  indicated  a  had  feeling  towards 
England.  On  the  contrary,  even  among  those  w'ho 
were  decidedly  irreligious,  and  rather  yz.\n  of  their  own 
political  rights  and  privileges,  there  was  a  respect  and 
an  interest  sbo^vn  for  Great  Britain  that  w^as  gratifvingp 
O  3 


^22  PENNSYLVANIA. 

to  me.  The  religious  part  of  the  community  with  which 
I  necessarily  came  most  into  contact,  invariably  ex- 
pressed their  affection  for  England,  and  their  earnest 
desire  that  peace  might  be  uninterrupted ;  and  that  in 
every  way,  both  by  our  political  relations  and  religious 
institutions,  we  should  benefit  the  world  at  large.  I 
found,  in  conversation  with  persons  in  the  stages,  a  de- 
cided respect  for  religion.  In  only  two  or  three  cases- 
did  I  meet  with  profanity  or  infidelity,  and  these  were 
evidently  much  disapproved  of  by  the  rest  of  the  com- 
pany. I  was  much  annoyed,  as  other  travellers  have 
been  before  me,  with  a  very  disagreeable  custom — the 
frequent  use  of  tobacco,  and  that  in  its  most  offensive 
form.  Even  those,  who  of  all  men  should  "  keep  them- 
selves pure,"  were  sometimes  guilty  of  yielding  to  this 
perverted  and  extraordinary  taste  for  a  poisonous  narcotic. 
In  thus  speaking  so  favourably  of  the  people's  res- 
pect for  religion,  I  do  not  Vv^ish  to  be  understood  as  say- 
ing that  all  the  people  are  truly  religious,  or  that  the 
majority  are  under  its  sacred  influence.  There  are  in 
the  towns,  and  no  doubt  in  the  country  likewise,  open 
opposers  of  religion,  and  neglecters  of  Divine  ordinances, 
and  who,  if  not  controlled  by  laws  and  public  opinion, 
would  be  ready  to  commit  any  excesses.  But  I  think 
it  may  be  asserted,  that  religion  has  a  very  extensive 
influence  in  all  the  ranks  of  which  society  is  composed 
in  that  State,  from  the  general  and  the  judge  to  the  in- 
mate of  the  log  hut,  just  beginning  to  clear  the  forest, 
and  preparing  to  sow  and  reap.  That  it  is  more  than 
sufficient  to  produce  submission  to  the  laws,  and  orderly 
behaviour,  may  safely  be  said  ;  for  a  general  regard  is 
paid  to  the  ordinances  of  religion,  both  in  town  and 
country.  The  chief  drawback  on  the  improvement  of 
the  people,  is  the  influx  of  new  settlers  from  other  coun- 
tries, who  have  no  religion.  Hence,  there  is  much  to 
be  done  besides  supplying  their  own  population  with: 
religious  instruction.  Vigorous  measures  are  necessary 
to  keep  pace  with  the  demands  of  new -adult  settlers,, 
who  are,  in  general,  disinclined  to  serious  things. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  323 

But  are  the  reiiirious  people  properly  concerned  lor 
the  education  of  their  children  ?  A  satisfactory  answer 
may  be  given  to  this  inquiry,  as  far  as  the  wealthy  and 
respectable  part  of  the  community  is  concerned.  There 
are  nearly  a  hundred  endowed  academies  and  high 
schools,  13 nd  nearly  all  the  religious  denominations  have 
colleges  and  theological  seminaries.  Scattered  through- 
out the  State,  there  are  great  numbers  of  common  or 
district  schools,  especially  in  the  northern  part,  where 
many  natives  of  New  England  are  settled.  At  the 
same  time  it  ought  to  be  stated,  that  educatioa  is  much 
n^lected  among  the  German  population  ;  and  in  various 
parts  of  the  State  it  has  not  made  that  progress  which 
it  might  and  should  have  done.  It  may  be  said,  indeed, 
that  the  subject  of  general  education  has  not  received 
that  attention  in  former  years  which  its  importance  de- 
manded, and  Avhich  the- legislature  appears  now  desi- 
rous to  give.  The  proportion  of  the  population  under 
instruction  is  much  less  than  in  the  other  Middle  or 
Eastern  States.  The  resources  of  this  State  are  great, 
but  they  have  not  by  any  meaiis  been  developed,  at 
least  not  in  an  equal  degree  with  those  of  the  State  of 
New  York,  with  which  it  is,  perhaps,  more  fair  to  com- 
pare it,  than  with  those  which  are  older  and  smaller. 
This  may  be  partly  accounted  for  by  referring,  as  we 
have  already  done,  to  the  mingled  character  of  the  po- 
pulation, which  has  rendered  it  difficult  for  them  to 
unite  in  any  general  plan.  But  the  legislature  has  at. 
length  roused  itself  to  discharge  its  duty.  The  subject 
of  education  for  all  the  children  of  the  State  has  been 
discussed  ;  and  last  year  a  law  was  passed,  which,  when 
brought  into  operation,  will,  no  doubt,  supply  most  of 
the  deficiencies  which  at  present  exist.  The  report  on 
which  the  two  Houses  legislated,  is  one  of  an  interest- 
ing character,  and  furnishes  many  important  facts  as  to 
the  operation  of  the  common  school  system  in  a  num- 
ber of  the  American  States. 

After  the  preceding  statement  respecting  a  deficiency 
of  education,  it  may  appear  somewhat  remarkable,  that 


324  PENNSYLVANIA. 

the  number  of  newspapers  is  greater  in  proportion  to  the 
population  than  in  any  other  of  the  old  States.  In  the 
State  of  New  York,  containing  nearly  two  millions  of 
people,  there  are  267  newspapers ;  in  Pennsylvania,  there 
are  220  ;  one  sixth  of  the  whole  number  to  be  found  in 
the  Union.  I  can  only  account  for  this  fact,  by  sup- 
posing, that  the  distinctness  preserved  by  the  various 
classes  of  settlers  leads  each  to  provide  their  own  vehicle 
of  intelligence,  rather  than  to  support  one  of  a  larger 
and  more  general  character.  Of  the  number  stated  of 
these  publications,  the  religious  newspapers  also  bear  a 
larger  proportion  to  the  amount  of  inhabitants  than  in 
the  other  States.  This  is  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  press 
in  this  country  ;  and,  while  it  must  have  an  important 
bearing  on  the  character  of  the  people,  it  may,  at  the 
same  time,  be  taken  as  an  indication  of  what  their  pre- 
vailing character  is.  There  is  an  eager  desire  for  infor- 
mation on  all  points  affecting  the  religious  interests  of 
the  more  distant  parts  of  the  State.  And  as  each  deno- 
mination is  carrying  on  its  own  plans  of  Christian  be- 
nevolence, it  is  natural  that  each  should  have  its  own 
medium  of  communication  respecting  these. 

That  there  are  disadvantages  arising  from  this  class 
of  reading,  when  carried  to  a  great  extent,  there  can,  I 
think,  be  no  doubt.  It  too  often  supplies  the  place  of 
more  solid  and  useful  instruction,  and  promotes  indolent 
and  desultory  habits  of  thinking.  And  where  a  contro- 
versial spirit  abounds,  it  is  frequently  strengthened  and 
supplied  with  materials  through  this  channel.  It  also 
tempts  many  Avriters  to  expend  on  ephemeral  produc- 
tions talents  and  energies,  which,  if  rightly  directed, 
would  accomplish  works  of  standard  excellence.  I 
found  also  that  these  publications  sometimes  interfere 
with  the  sacred  hours  of  the  Sabbath :  and  they  are  apt 
to  make  premature  disclosures  as  to  revivals  of  religion, 
or  other  promising  appearances,  which  are  better  to  re- 
main private,  till  the  test  of  time  has  confirmed  the  hopes 
excited  by  them. 

With   all  these   drawbacks,   however,   the   religious 


PENNSYLVANIA.  325 

newspapers  answer  many  valuable  purposes.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned  the  wide  circulation  they  give 
to  the  transactions  of  the  principal  religious  institutions. 
I  was  often  surprised,  m  the  most  remote  parts  of  the 
State,  to  find  individuals  acquainted  with  the  most  recent 
accounts  of  the  operations  of  these  societies  in  all  parts 
of  the  world.  And  when  the  continuance  of  these  ope- 
rations requires  increased  pecuniary  aid,  an  appeal  can 
easily  be  made  to  Christians  throughout  the  whole  coun- 
try. It  has  a  tendency  to  keep  the  religious  institutions 
in  a  state  of  purity  and  activity  when  they  are  thus  kept 
constantly  before  the  eye  of  the  public.  The  churches 
of  Christ  in  different  places  are  better  able  to  cherish 
mutual  sympathies,  when  made  acquainted  with  each 
other's  circumstances.  When  intelligence  is  received 
of  revivals  in  some  other  section  of  the  State,  a  desire 
is  awakened  to  enjoy  a  similar  season  of  refreshing. 
This  is  a  class  of  reading  suited  to  the  taste  of  the 
young;  and  it  may  be  expected  to  diffuse  a  missionary 
spirit  among  them.  And  last,  though  not  least,  it  is  an 
important  auxiliary  in  refuting  dangerous,  errors.  The 
absolute  freedom  of  the  press,  and  the  cheapness  of  pe- 
riodicals, have  enabled  the  irreligious  and  the  sceptical 
to  circulate  their  mischievous  doctrines.  They  must  be 
encountered  with  their  own  weapons,  and  it  is  of  great 
consequence  that  their  attacks  should  meet  with  a  speedy 
repulse.  A  monthly  magazine  would  be  too  tardy  and 
too  unwieldy  an  instrument  of  defence.  Truth  is  im- 
portant, in  whatever  form  it  is  communicated ;  and  we 
may  hope  that,  among  the  many  who  have  acquired  a 
taste  for  reading  in  this  way,  some  Avill  be  found  whose 
increasing  thirst  for  knowledge  will  lead  them  on  to  cul- 
tivate severer  studies. 

The  intellectual  tone  and  character  of  the  people  may 
thus  gradually  be  improved.  And  as  the  first  step  to- 
wards this  improvement,  I  think  it  would  be  desirable  to 
reduce  the  number  of  the  publications  under  review,  and 
by  this  means  to  concentrate  more  of  the  talent  and  ex- 
cellence, which  are  now  scattered  through  them  alL 
28 


326  CONCLUSION. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  history  of  Pennsylvania  more 
remarkable  than  the  rapid  increase  of  the  different  reli- ' 
gious  denominations  during  the  last  thirty  years.  The 
population  has  more  than  doubled  since  1801 ;  but  the 
number  of  the  ministers  and  congregations  has  increased 
at  a  much  greater  ratio.  The  Presbyterians  are  now 
nearly  as  numerous,  in  Pennsylvania  alone,  as  they  were 
in  the  whole  United  States  in  1800.  The  Episcopalians 
have  increased  fourfold  since  1801 ;  and  the  others,  with 
the  exception  of  the  German  Reformed  Church,  have 
multiplied  nearly  to  the  same  -:  iteiit.  It  is  also  gratify- 
ing to  know,  that  while  the  orthodox  sects  have  been 
making  such  rapid  advances,  the  preaching  of  error  has 
not  prospered.  The  Unitarians  make  no  progress.  It  is 
with  some  difficulty  that  ti-ey  can  keep  up  a  congrega- 
tion, even  in  Philadelphia.  It  may  oe  said  with  truth, 
that  they  have  not  six  congregations,  or  six  ministers, 
in  the  whole  State.  The  Universalists  are  more  nume- 
rous, but  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they  are  in- 
creasing in  numbers  o-r  in  influence.  Indeed,  in  various 
places,  the  orthodox  are  making  inroads  on  them,  and 
will,  no  doubt,  eventually  destroy  them,  as  error  must 
ever  flee  before  the  light  of  truth. 

In  conclusion,  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  Christians 
of  Pennsylvania  have  yet  a  great  deal  to  accomplish,  in 
order  to  do  full  justice  to  their  principles,  their  obliga- 
tions, their  country,  and  the  world.^'  They  have  by  no 
means  kept  pace  with  some  of  the  other  States,  in  zeal 
Aur  the  missionary  cause,  and  for  the  circulation  of  the 
Bible.  They  have  done  less  for  week-day  and  Suna-^y 
schools,  for  colleges,  and  theological  seminaries,  than 
some  other  States  with  fewer  resources  than  they  have 
at  their  command.  The  Tempt.anee  cause  has  not 
made  that  progress  which  it  has  done  elsewhere.  There 
is,  however,  every  reason  to  believe,  that  in  ail  these 
respects  they  are  improving. 

It  is  not  ^ly  province  to  speak  of  the  progress  made 
by  this  State  in  commerce,  agriculture,  science,  and 
wealth.     On  these  subjects  1  could  only  give  extracts 


CONCLUSION.  327 

from  documents  which  are  accessible  to  many;  and  I 
should  be  departing,  in  a  great  measure,  from  the  object 
of  the  mission. 

The  time  which  I  spent  in  the  State  was  pleasantly 
passed.  I  could  not  but  become  attached  to  the  people 
They  were  invariably  kind  and  hospitable.  Their  do- 
mestic manners  were  simple  and  unostentatious ;  free 
and  commuu.  "::♦'>€,  without  r.ideness  ;  and  partaking 
much  of  the  Liiujacter  of  the  best  specimens  of  our  own 
agricultural  population.  They  are  aware  that  there  is 
much  room  for  improvement.  They  have  around  them, 
in  their  own  republic,  striking  examples  of  what  may  be 
done  by  zeal  and  perseverance ;  so  that  we  may  confi- 
dently hope  that,  in  a  few  years,  they  will  equal  the 
Eastern  States  in  all  that  is  intellectual,  moral,  and  re- 
ligious. 

I  cannot  close  this  brief  notice  of  one  of  the  States  of 
this  immense  empire,  without  expressing  my  warmest 
wishes  for  its  continued  prosperity.  As  an  individual,  I 
feel  my  obligations  to  many  of  the  Christians  of  that 
land.  Their  kindness  I  cannot  forget.  Their  character 
I  shall  always  esteem,  and  their  friendship  I  shall  ever 
value.  The  many  farewells  that  I  was  obliged  to  take 
of  Christian  friends,  formed  the  most  trying  part  of  my 
duty.  A  meeting  with  them  all '  again  is  one  of  my 
brightest  and  most  delightful  anticipations.  That  reli- 
gion, which  brought  us  together,  and  at  once  inspired 
mutual  confidence,  gives  us  good  hope  respecting  the 
future.  In  happier  circumstances,  we  may  expect  to 
meet ;  and  surrounded  by  recollections  that  will  render 
renewed  intercourse  the  subject  of  increasing  praise. 
Oh,  for  a  place  in  that  vast  assembly,  which  no  man 
shall  be  able  to  number,  and  from  which  none  shall  go 
out  any  more  for  ever ! 


APPENDIX. 

I. 

Copies  of  Marriage  Certificates. 


THIS  MAY  CERTIFY, 
That  Mr. 

and  M  ivere 

SOLEMNLY  UNITED  IN  MARRIAGE 

on  the  of  the  of  in  the 

year  of  our  Lord  One   Thousand  Eight  Hundred  and 
Thirty-  accarding  to  the  ordinance  of  God, 

and  the  legal  prescriptions  of  the  State  ofNeiu-York. 
Witnesses  : 

Officiating  Minister, 
and  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

New -York.  A.D.  183 


SrUtS   \B  to  Certlfg,    That  on  the 
day  of  in  the  Year  of  our  Lord 

One  Thousand  Eight  Hundred  and  Thirty- 
at  in  the  county  of  Philadelphia,  and 

State  of  Pennsylvania, 


were,  by  me,  united  in  the  bonds  of  MARRIAGE,  ac- 
cording to  the  form  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the 
laws  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania. 

In  Witness  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand, 
on  the  day  and  year  above  written. 


SSO  APPENDIX. 

II. 
Copies  of  Letters  Missive. 

The  Bowdoin-street  Church,  in  Boston, 

.  To  the  Ecclesiastical  Council,  to  be  convened  on  the  second' 
Thursday  of  the  present  month,  to  organize  (if  deemed 
expedient)  a  new  Evangelical  Congregational  Church, 

Sendeth  Greeting. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Bowdoin-street  Church,  held  September 
the  7th,  1834,  a  letter  from  Jacob  Abbott,  in  behalf  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Arrangements,  requesting  the  presence  of  that  Church, 
by  its  Pastor  and  Delegate,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  new 
church  at  Roxbury,  on  Thursday,  the  18th  instant,  having  been 
3?ead, 

It  was  Voted — To  comply  with  this  Request;   and  thereupon. 
Brother  Deacon  Daniel  Noyes  was  appointed  Delegate. 
A  true  record, 
(Attest)  Geo.  Wm.  Phillips,  Clk. 

Boston,  September  8,  1834. 


Ordination  of  Mr.  Abbott. 

Roxhury,  September  15,  1834. 
To  the  Rev.  Andrew  Reed. 
A  number  of  individuals,  resident  in  Rozbury  and  vicinity, 
having  felt  themselves  called  upon,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to 
take  measures  for  the  formation  of  a  Church  of  Christ  here,  and 
having  taken  the  necessary  preliminary  steps,  you  are  hereby  in- 
vited to  sit  upon  an  Ecclesiastical  Council  called  for  this  purpose. 
The  Council  will  meet  at  the  Hall  in  Mr.  Spear's  Academy,  on 
Thursday  of  this  week,  at  11  o'clock  a.  m. 

The  Council  will  also  be  requested,  if  they  see  fit,  to  ordain 
Mr.  Jacob  Abbott  as  an  Evangelist. 

By  order  of  the  Committee  of  Arrangements, 

J.  Abbott,  Chairman 

The  other  Pastors  called  are,  Mr.  Burgess,  of  Dedham  ;  Mr. 
Giles,  of  Milton ;  Dr.  Codman,  of  Dorchester ;  Messrs.  Wisner, 
Anderson,  Adams,  Jenks,  Blagden,  and  Winslow,  of  Boston ; 
and  Rev.  Dr.  Matheson. 


APPENDIX. 


031 


III. 

Order  of  Exercises. 

COMMENCEMENT  AT  AMHERST  COLLEGE,    1834. 


1.  Salutator)'  Oration. 

2.  Essay. — JPatriotism. 

3.  Essay. — Common  Sense. 

4.  Discussion. — Fact  and  Fic- 
tion. 

5.  Essay. — Excitement. 

6.  Essay. — Independence. 

7.  Disquisition. — Propriety  of 
Appeals  to  the  Passions. 

8.  Oration. — Moral  Influence 
of  Works  of  Imagination. 

9.  Dissertation. — Guilt,  as  af- 
fected by  Temptation. 

10.  Dissertation. — Progress  of 
Society. 

11.  Disputation. — Is  Phrenol- 
ogy entitled  to  special  At- 
tention from  its  practical 
Utility  1 

12.  Dissertation. — Bibliomania. 

13.  Discussion. — Expediency 
of  making  Temperance    a 
subject  of  Legislation. 


14.  Poem. — Death  of  Byron. 

15.  Essay. — Contrasted  Char- 
acter of  Napoleon  and 
Howard. 

16.  Oration. — The  Memory  of 
La  Fayette. 

17.  Dissertation. — Despotism. 

18.  Oration. — Natural  History 
of  Eloquence. 

19.  Philosophical     Oration. — 
Emotions. 

20.  Disputation. — Are  encomi- 
ums upon  the  Dead  bene- 
ficial to  the  Living] 

21.  Philosophical     Oration. — 
Mind. 

22.  Oration. — Skepticism  in 
cultivated  Society. 

DEGREES  CONFERRED. 

23.  Oration. — Influence  of  phy- 
sical Science :  with  the 
Valedictory  Addresses. 

PRAYER. 


IV. 

Order  of  Exercises, 

ANDOVER    COMMENCEMENT,    SEPT.    10,    1834. 

FORENOON. 


Gen.,  ii.,  17. — ^The  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 
Doctrinal  preaching  emi- 
nently proper  in  a  revival 
of  religion. 


3.  Influence     of     Calvin    on 
civil  and  religious  liberty. 

4.  On  the  Monthly  Concert. 

5.  Inquiry      respecting     the 
meaning  of  1  Cor.,  vi.,  2,  3. 

6.  Preaching  modified  by  the 
spirit  of  the  age. 


332 


APPENDIX. 


7.  The  faithful  Pastor. 

8.  Love  to  God. 

9.  Exposition  of  Rev.  vi.,  13. 
10.  Deficiency  of  classical   lit- 
erature in  the  spirit  of  the 


SACRED  MUSIC. 

11.  Augustine. 

12.  Evil  of  Sin. 

13.  Does  the  word  ^y,  in 
Gen.  i.,  mean  the  term  of 
a  natural  day  1 

14.  Analogical  preaching. 

15.  Evils  resulting  from  the 
frequent  removal  of  Minis- 


16.  On  Holiness. 

17.  How  would  the  conversion 
of  Palestine  affect  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  Scrip- 
tures ] 

18.  Puritan  preaching. 

19.  Uniformity  of  the  method 
of  Providence  in  the  spread 
of  Christianity. 

20.  Source  of  lax  Theology. 

21.  On  Heb.  i.,  14.— The  Min- 
istry of  good  Angels. 

22.  The  religious  attitude  of 
Greece. 

SACRED  MUSIC. 


AFTERNOON. 


SACRED  MUSIC. 


23.  Influence  of  eminent  piety 
on  the  eloquence  of  the 
Pulpit. 

24.  The  true  end  of  human 
and  divine  knowledge,  the 
same. 

25.  Remarks  on  Isa.  Ixiii.,  1 — 6. 

26.  Causes     of     inefficient 
preaching. 

27.  Agency  of  the  Christian 
preacher  in  the  sinner's 
Conversion. 

28.  Agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  sinner's  Conversion. 

29.  Agency  of  the  sinner  in  his 
own  Conversion. 


30.  Pious  feeling  as  connected 
with  pastoral  duties. 

31.  The  true  test  of  pulpit 
eloquence. 

32.  On  2  Pet.,  iii.,  10.— "The 
earth  also,  and  the  works 
that  are  therein,  shall  be 
burnt  up." 

33.  What  bearing  should  the 
laws  of  interpretation  have 
upon  Christian  Theology"? 

34.  Is  self-love  the  foundation 
of  religion  1 

35.  Efficiency  of  voluntary  as- 
sociations. 

36.  Revivals  of  religion  in 
England. 

ORIGINAL  HYMN. 


HEBREW  CHANT. 


BENEDICTION. 


APPENDIX.  333 

V. 

Articles  of  Faith,  and  Form  of  Covenant,  adopted  hy  one 
of  the  Congregational  Churches  in  Lowell,  Massachu- 
setts. 

ARTICLES    OF    FAITH. 

I.  We  believe,  that  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Creator,  Pre- 
server, and  Moral  Governor  of  the  Universe  ;  a  being  of  infinite 
power,  knowledge,  wisdom,  justice,  goodness,  and  truth  ;  the 
self-existent,  independent,  and  immutable  Fountain  of  good. 

II.  We  believe,  that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment were  given  by  inspiration  of  God  ;  that  they  are  profitable 
for  correction,  for  reproof,  and  for  instruction  in  righteousness ; 
and  that  they  are  our  only  rule  of  doctrinal  belief  and  religious 
practice. 

III.  We  beheve,  that  in  the  Godhead  there  are  three  persons, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  these  three 
are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory. 

IV.  We  believe,  that  God  has  made  all  things  for  himself; 
that  knowni  unto  him  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  ;  and 
that  he  governs  all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 

V.  We  beheve,  that  the  law  and  government  of  God  are  holy, 
just,  and  good. 

VI.  We  believe,  that  God  at  first  created  man  in  his  own  image, 
in  a  state  of  rectitude  and  holiness,  and  that  he  fell  from  that 
state  by  transgressing  the  divine  command  in  the  article  of  for- 
bidden fruit. 

Vil.  We  beheve,  that  in  consequence  of  the  first  apostacy,  the 
heart  of  man  in  his  natural  state  is  destitute  of  holiness,  and  in  a 
state  of  positive  disaffection  with  the  law,  character,  and  govern- 
ment of  God  :  and  that  all  men,  previous  to  regeneration,  are 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. 

VIII.  We  believe,  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  has,  by  his 
obedience,  sufferings,  and  death,  made  an  atonement  for  sin ; 
that  he  is  the  only  Redeemer  of  sinners  ;  and  that  all  who  are 
saved  will  be  altogether  indebted  to  the  grace  and  mercy  of  God 
for  their  salvation. 

IX.  We  believe,  that  although  the  invitation  of  the  Gospel  is 
such,  that  whosoever  will  may  come  and  take  of  the  water  of 
life  freely  ;  yet  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart  is  such  that  no 
man  will  come  to  Christ,  except  the  Father,  by  the  special  and 
efficacious  influences  of  his  Spirit,  draw  him. 

X.  We  believe,  that  those  who  embrace  the  Gospel  were 
chosen  in  Christ  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  they 
should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  ;  and  ths^ 
they  should  be  saved,  not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  thfiy 


334  APPENDIX. 

have  done,  but  according  to  the  distinguishing  mercy  of  God, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

XI.  We  beheve,  that  those  who  cordially  embrace  Christ,  will 
be  kept  by  the  mighty  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

XII  We  believe,  that  there  will  be  a  general  resurrection  of 
the  bodies  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 

XIII.  W^e  believe,  that  all  mankind  must  one  day  stand  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  to  receive  the  just  and  final  sentence 
of  retribution,  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body  ;  and  that, 
at  the  day  of  judgment,  the  state  of  all  will  be  unalterably  fixed  ; 
and  that  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  and  the  happiness  of  the 
righteous  will  be  endless. 

XIV.  We  believe,  that  the  Sacraments  of  the  New  Testament 
are  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  that  believers  in  regular 
church  standing  only  can  consistently  partake  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per;  and  that  visible  believers  and  their  households  only  can  con- 
sistently be  admitted  to  the  ordinance  of  Baptism. 

FORM    OF    COVENANT. 

You  do  now,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  men,  avouch  the 
Lord  Jehovah  to  be  your  God,  the  supreme  object  of  your  affec- 
tion, and  your  chosen  portion  for  ever.  You  cordially  acknowl- 
edge the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  all  his  mediatorial  offices,  Prophet, 
Priest,  and  King,  as  your  only  Saviour  and  final  Judge  ;  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  as  your  Sanctifier,  Comforter,  and  Guide.  You 
humbly  and  cheerfully  devote  yourself  to  God  in  the  everlasting 
covenant  of  grace ;  you  consecrate  all  your  powers  and  faculties 
to  his  service  and  glory  ;  and  you  promise,  that,  through  the  as- 
sistance of  his  Spirit  and  grace,  you  will  cleave  to  him  as  your 
chief  good  ;  that  you  will  give  diligent  attention  to  his  word,  and 
worship,  and  ordinances  ;  that  you  will  seek  the  honour  of  his 
name,  and  the  interests  of  his  kingdom  ;  and  that  henceforth, 
denying  all  ungodliness  and  every  worldly  lust,  you  will  live 
soberly,  and  righteously,  and  godly  in  the  world. 

You  do  now  cordially  join  yourself  to  this  as  a  Church  of 
Christ,  engaging  to  submit  to  its  discipline,  so  far  as  conformable 
to  the  rules  of  the  gospel ;  and  solemnly  covenanting  to  strive,  as 
far  as  in  you  lies,  for  its  gospel  peace,  edification,  and  purity  ;  and 
to  walk  with  its  members  in  all  member-like  love,  faithfulness, 
circumspection,  meekness,  and  sobriety.  Thus  you  covenant  and 
promise. 

We  then,  the  members  of  this  Church  of  Christ,  do  now  re- 
ceive you  into  our  communion,  and  promise  to  watch  over  you 
with  Christian  affection  and  tenderness,  ever  treating  you  in  love 
as  a  member  of  the  body  of  Christ,  who  is  head  over  all  things  to 
the  Church. 

This  we  do,  imploring  the  Great  Shepherd  of  Israel,  our  Lord 


APPENDIX.  335 

and  Redeemer,  that  both  we  and  you  may  have  wisdom  and  grace 
to  be  faithful  in  his  covenant,  and  to  glorify  him  with  the  hoimess 


which  becomes  his  house  for  ever. 


And  now,  beloved  in  the  Lord,  let  it  be  deeply  impressed  upon 
vour  minds,  that  you  have  entered  into  new  and  solemn  obliga- 
tions. Henceforward,  you  can  never  be  as  you  have  been.  The 
vows  which,  in  presence  of  God,  angels,  and  men,  you  have  now 
assumed,  will  follow  you  through  hfe  to  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ;  and  in  whatever  state  yoar  final  destiny  be  fixed,  they 
vv-ill  for  ever  abide  upon  you.  If  you  walk  worthily  of  your  pro- 
fession, you  will  be  to  us  an  ornament  and  a  delight ;  but  if  other- 
wise, a  shame,  a  grief  of  heart,  and  a  vexation.  And  if  a  v.o  be 
p;  ^aounced  against  him  who  oftends  one  of  Christ's  little  ones, 
wo,  wo  be  to  him  who  offends  a  whole  church  !  But,  beloved, 
be  not  overwhelmed  by  these  considerations  ;  for  we  are  persuaded 
better  things  concerning  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salva- 
tion, though  we  thus  speak.  May  the  Lord  guide  you  by  his 
counsel ;  and,  when  the  trials  of  this  short  v.  arfare  shall  have  been 
ended,  r-ceive  you  and  us  to  the  church  triumphant  in  gloiy, 
where  our  love  shall  be  for  ever  perfect,  and  our  jov  for  ever  full ! 


VI. 

The  Law  on  Religion. 

THE   LAW  AS    IT    WAS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 

As  the  happiners  of  the  people,  and  the  good  order  and  pres- 
ervation of  civil  government,  essentially  depend  upon  piety,  re- 
ligion, and  moraUty  ;  and  as  these  cannot  be  generally  diffused 
through  a  community  but  by  the  institution  of  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  of  public  instructions  in  piety,  religion,  and  moral- 
ity : — therefore,  to  promote  their  happiness,  and  to  secure  the 
good  order  and  preservation  of  their  government,  the  people  of 
this  commonwealth  have  a  right  to  invest  their  legislature  with 
power  to  authorize  and  require,  and  the  legislature  shall,  from 
time  to  time,  authorize  and  require,  the  several  towns,  parishes, 
precincts,  and  other  bodies  pohtic,  and  religious  societies,  to  make 
suiuible  provision,  at  their  own  expense,  for  the  institution  ol  the 
public  worship  of  God,  and  for  the  support  and  maintenance  of 
public  Protestant  teachers  of  piety,  religion,  and  morahty,  in  all 
cases  where  such  provision  shall  not  be  made  voluntarily.  And 
the  people  of  this  commonwealth  have  also  a  right  to,  and  do,  in- 
vest their  legislature  with  authority  to  enjoin  upon  all  the  subjects 
an  attendance  upon  the  instructions  of  the  public  teachers  afore- 


S36  APPENDIX. 

^aid,  at  stated  times  and  seasons,  if  there  be  any  on  whose  in- 
structions they  can  conscientiously  and  conveniently  attend : — 
Provided,  notwithstanding,  that  the  several  towns,  parishes,  pre- 
cincts, and  other  bodies  politic  or  religious  societies,  shall  at  all 
times  have  the  exclusive  right  of  electing  their  public  teachers, 
and  of  contracting  with  them  for  their  support  and  maintenance. 
And  all  moneys  paid  by  the  subject  to  the  support  of  public 
worship,  and  of  the  public  teachers  aforesaid,  shall,  if  he  require 
it,  be  uniformly  applied  to  the  support  of  the  public  teacher  or 
teachers  of  his  own  religious  sect  or  denomination,  provided  there 
be  any  on  whose  instructions  he  attends  ;  otherwise,  it  may  be 
paid  towards  the  support  of  the  teacher  or  teachers  of  the  parish 
or  precinct  in  which  the  said  moneys  are  raised.  And  every  de- 
nomination of  Christians,  demeaning  themselves  peaceably,  and  as 
good  subjects  of  the  commonwealth,  shall  be  equally  under  the 
protection  of  the  law ;  and  no  subordination  of  any  one  sect  or 
denomination  to  another  shall  ever  be  established  by  law. 

AMENDMENT  AS  PROPOSED  IN  MASSACHUSETTS  IN  1820. 

As  the  happiness  of  a  people,  and  the  good  order  and  preserva- 
tion of  civil  government,  essentially  depend  upon  piety,  religion, 
and  morality  ;  and  as  these  cannot  be  generally  diffused  through 
a  community  but  by  the  public  worship  of  God  ;  and  as  the  pub- 
lic worship  of  God  will  be  best  promoted  by  recognising  the  un- 
alienable right  of  every  man  to  render  that  worship  in  the  mode 
most  consistent  with  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience  ;  there- 
fore, no  person  shall  by  law  be  compelled  to  join,  or  support,  or 
be  classed  with,  or  associated  to,  any  congregation  or  religious 
society  whatever  ;  but  every  person  now  belonging  to  any  re- 
ligious society,  whether  incorporated  or  unincorporated,  shall 
be  considered  a  member  thereof,  until  he  shall  have  separated 
himself  therefrom,  in  the  manner  hereinafter  provided.  And  each 
and  every  society,  or  denomination  of  Christians,  in  this  State, 
shall  have  and  enjoy  the  same  and  equal  power,  rights,  and  priv- 
ileges, and  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  raise  money,  for 
the  support  and  maintenance  of  religious  teachers  of  their  re- 
spective denominations,  and  to  build  and  repair  houses  of  public 
worship,  by  a  tax  on  the  members  of  any  such  society  only,  to  be 
laid  by  a  major  vote  of  the  legal  voters  assembled  at  any  society 
meeting,  warned  and  held  according  to  law. 

Provided  nevertheless,  that  if  any  person  shall  choose  to  sep- 
arate himself  from  the  society  or  denomination  to  which  he  may 
belong,  and  shall  leave  a  written  notice  thereof  with  the  clerk  of 
such  society,  he  shall  t«hereupon  be  no  longer  liable  for  any  future 
expenses  which  may  be  incurred  by  said  society. 

And  every  denomination  of  Christians  demeaning  themselves 
peaceably  and  as  good  citizens  of  the  commonwealth,  shall  be 


APPENDIX.  337 

equally  under  the  protection  of  the  law,  and  no  subordination  of 
any  one  sect  or  denomination  to  another  shall  ever  be  established 
by  law. 

THE   LAW  AS  IT  IS  IN  MASSACHUSETTS,   PASSED  IN  JUNE,   1833. 

As  the  happiness  of  the  people,  and  the  good  order  and  pres- 
ervation of  civil  government,  essentially  depend  upvn  piety,  re- 
ligion, and  morality  ;  and  as  these  cannot  be  generally  diffused 
through  a  coinnuinity,  but  by  the  institution  of  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  of  public  instructions  in  piety,  religion,  and  morality  ; 
therefore,  to  promote  their  happiness  and  secure  the  good  order 
and  preservation  of  their  government,  the  people  of  this  common- 
wealth have  a  right  to  make  suitable  provision  at  their  own  ex- 
pense for  the  institution  of  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  for  the 
support  and  mamtenance  thereof.  Provided,  that  all  religious  so- 
cieties shall,  at  all  times,  have  the  exclusive  right  of  electing  their 
public  teachers,  and  of  contracting  with  them  for  their  support 
and  maintenance,  and,  provided  also,  that  the  obligations  of  no  ex- 
isting contract  shall  be  hereby  impaired. 

And  all  religious  sects  and  denominations,  demeaning  them- 
selves peaceably  and  as  good  citizens  of  the  commonwealth,  shall 
be  equally  under  the  protection  of  the  law  ;  and  no  subordination 
of  any  sect  or  denomination  to  another  shall  ever  be  established 
by  law. 

THE   LAW   IN  VIRGINIA. 

Be  it  therefore  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  "  That  no 
man  shall  be  compelled  to  frequent  or  support  any  religious  wor- 
ship, place,  or  ministry  whatsoever,  nor  shall  be  enforced,  re- 
strained, molested,  or  burdened  in  his  body  or  goods,  nor  shall 
otherwise  suffer  on  account  of  his  religious  opinions  or  belief ; 
but  that  all  men  shall  bo-  free  to  profess,  and  by  argument  to 
maintam,  their  opinions  in  matters  of  religion,  and  that  the  same 
shall  in  no  wise  diminish,  enlarge,  or  affect  their  civil  capacities." 

Act  for  the  establishing  of  Religious  Freedom,  passed  in  the 
Assembly  of  Virginia,  a.  d.  1786. 

THE  LAW  IN   NEW-JERSEY  AND  GEORGIA. 

No  person  shall  ever,  within  this  colony,  be  deprived  of  the 
inestimable  privilege  of  worshipping  Almighty  God  in  a  manner 
agreeable  to  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience  :  nor,  under  any 
pretence  whatever,  be  compelled  to  attend  any  place  of  worship 
contrary  to  his  own  faith  and  judgment :  nor  shall  any  person 
within  this  colony  ever  be  obliged  to  pay  tithes,  taxes,  or  any 
other  rates,  for  the  purpose  of  building  or  repairing  any  other 
church  or  churches,  place  or  places  of  worship,  or  for  the  main- 
tenance of  any  minister  or  ministry,  contrary  to  what  he  believes 
Vol.  II.— P  29 


338  APPENDIX. 

to  be  right,  or  has  deUberately  and  voluntarily  engaged  himself 
to  perform. 

THE  LAW  IN  NEW-YORK,  CONNECTICUT,  CAROLINA,  AND   MISSISSIPPI. 

The  free  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  religious  profession  and 
worship,  without  discrimination  or  preference,  shall,  for  ever  here- 
after, be  allowed  within  this  State  to  all  mankind  :  Provided,  that 
the  Uberty  of  conscience  thereby  declared  shall  not  be  so  con- 
strued as  to  excuse  acts  of  licentiousness,  or  justify  practices  in- 
consistent with  the  peace  or  safety  of  this  State. 

THE    LAW  OF  PENNSYLVANIA,   KENTUCKY,  TENNESSEE,   OHIO, 
INDIANA,  AND  ILLINOIS. 

All  men  have  a  natural  and  indefeasible  right  to  worship  Al- 
mighty God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences  : 
and  no  man  can,  of  right,  be  compelled  to  attend,  erect,  or  sup- 
port any  place  of  worship,  or  to  maintain  any  ministry,  against  his 
consent ;  that  no  h  iman  authority  can,  in  any  case  whatever,  con- 
trol or  interfere  with  the  rights  of  conscience  ;  and  that  no  pref- 
erence shall  ever  be  given,  by  law,  to  any  rehgious  establish- 
ments or  modes  of  worship. 


VII. 

Welsh  Settlements, 

Ebensburgh,  July  20,  1834. 
Rev.  AND  DEAR  Sir, 
Agreeably  to  my  promise,  I  shall  endeavour  to  give  you  a 
brief  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  society  denominated  Independ- 
ents in  this  place.  In  the  years  1794,  1795,  and  1796,  a  con- 
siderable number  of  Welsh  families  emigrated  from  Wales  to  this 
country.  The  Rev.  Morgan  J.  Rhees,  an  educated  and  respect- 
able Baptist  minister,  was  among  the  first  of  them.  -  They  came 
with  the  intention  of  forming  a  Welsh  settl-'  aent  i-;  some  con- 
venient place,  and  Mr.  Rhees,  acting  as  their  leader,  applied  to 
Congress  to  grant  a  tract  of  land  for  this  purpose.  In  this  he  did 
not  succeed,  and  many  other  attempts  to  obtain  a  suitable  spot 
were  equally  unsuccessful.  It  appeared  as  if  Providence  shut 
and  bolted  every  door  against  us,  only  the  one  on  the  top  of  the 
Allegany  mountain.  Mr.  Rhees  formed  forty  or  fifty  of  the 
Welsh  people,  who  found  a  temporary  residence  in  and  about  Phil- 
adelphia, into  a  church  ;  containing  nearly  an  equal  number  of 
Baptists,  Independents,  and  Calvinistic  Methodists.  Mr.  Rhees 
administered  the  Lord's  Supper  for  the  first  time,  I  think,  in  July, 
1796.  I  still  think  that  we  enjoyed  a  very  precious  and  refresh- 
ing season.  Mr.  Rees  Lloyd,  an  Independent  minister,  adminis- 
tered the  Supper  in  the  same  church  in  August.  In  the  fall  of 
that  year,  and  the  spring  of  1797,  a  number  of  families  arrived  at 
this  place,  and  in  April  the  Independent  Qhurch  was  formed,  con- 


APPENDIX.  339 

sisting  of  twenty-four  members  ;  of  these,  twelve  had  belonged  to 
the  Calvinistic 'Methodists.  The  Rev.  Rees  Lloyd,  who  had 
been  ordained  in  Wales,  drew  up  a  confession  of  his  faith,  which 
agreed  in  substance  with  the  Assembly's  Catechism ;  and  a 
church  covenant,  consisting  of  ten  particulars,  all  of  which  were 
adopted  by  the  church  ;  and  at  that  time  they  chose  Mr.  Lloyd 
to  be  their  pastor,  and  your  humble  servant  to  be  deacon.  The 
church  progressed  perhaps  as  might  be  expected,  labouring  for 
many  vears  under  many  disadvantages,  the  country  being  new. 
The'  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  once  every  four  weeks,  ex- 
cept in  some  instances,  when  wine  could  not  be  had.  Once  a 
fortnight,  on  a  Wednesday,  we  met  for  devotional  exercises  and 
conversation  on  religious  subjects,  doctrinal  and  experimental. 
Mr.  Lloyd  preached  generally  twice  every  Sabbath.  Our  toil 
and  difficulties  in  the  wildem'ess  were  great.  We  were  much 
scattered,  and  had  no  roads  ;  but  we  often  found  it  good  to  draw 
near  to  God,  in  attending  to  the  means  above  mentioned.  By 
the  best  accounts  we  have,  we  received  ten  persons  by  letter,  be- 
fore the  close  of  the  year  1801  ;  and  from  that  time  till  the  close 
of  1809,  we  received  by  letter  nineteen,  and  by  examination 
twenty-nine.  It  ought  to  be  recorded  with  gratitude,  that  in  the 
year  1804,  the  Lord  in  a  very  gracious  manner  visited  the  settle- 
ment with  a  precious  revival.  "Tr^  Lord  did  for  us  at  this 
time  great  things  ;  our  mouth  was  <"V-d  with  laughter,  and  our 
tongue  with  singing."  The  greater  part  of  the  number  last  men- 
tioned, as  received  by  exanaination,  may  be  considerea  as  the  fruit 
of  this  revival ;  and  these,  wiih  few  exceptions,  have  held  on 
their  way.  In  the  year  1805,  I  was  called  by  the  church  to  speak 
publicly,  by  way  of  trial ;  and  in  June,  1806,  was  ordained  by  Mr. 
Lloyd, 'and  called  by  the  church  to  officiate  as  co-pastor  with  him. 
Mr.  WiUiam  Tibbot,  who  had  preached  for  many  year^  in  Wales, 
was  ordained  at  the  same  time  ;  and  coming  to  live  at  the  settle- 
ment, he  was  shortly  after  called  by  the  church  to  be  co-pastor 
with  Mr.  Lloyd  and  myself.  In  the  fall  of  1817,  Mr.  Lloyd 
left  us  on  the  most  friendly  terms,  and  went  to  serve  a  vacant 
church,  composed  chiefly  of  Welsh  people,  within  twenty- three 
miles  of  Cincinnati.  He  is  yet  living,  but  is  now  superan- 
nuated. In  January,  1832,  Mr.  Tibbot's  connexion  v/ith  the 
church  was  dissolved  under  very  unpleasant  circumstances  ;  and 
in  1827  he  died.  He  was  an  excellent  preacher  ;  I  have  no 
doubt  that  his  ministry  had  been  owned  and  blessed  in  a  special 
manner.  In  the  summer  of  1822,  Mr.  Morns  Jones  arrived  here 
from  Wales.  In  the  following  winter  he  was  called  by  the  church 
to  exercise  his  gifts  as  a  speaker  ;  and  in  April,  1S27,  he  accepted 
a  unanimous  call  to  serve  them  as  co-pastor  with  myself.  In 
August,  1826,  it  pleased  the  Loid  to  cause  somewhat  of  a  sha- 
king among  the  dry  bones  ;  and  in  a  few  months  about  twenty  per- 
sons were  admitted  as  members,  whom  we  consider  as  the  fruits 
P2 


340  APPENDIX. 

of  this  excitement.  We  enjoyed  at  that  time  some  sweet  and 
precious  seasons.  The  church,  since  Mr.  Tibbot  left  us,  has  pro- 
gressed with  a  good  degree  of  unanimity,  and  contains  at  this 
time  upwards  of  two  hundred  members  in  full  communion,  and 
living  within  four  or  five  miles  of  our  meeting-house.  Our  meet- 
ings, and  our  Sunday  school  (which  commenced  in  1819),  have 
been,  and  continue  to  be,  well  attended.  We  have  been  for 
some  years  in  a  very  lukewarm  state,  yet  not  without  occasional 
additions.  We  can  say  with  good  John  Newton,  that  we  are  not 
what  we  ought  to  be,  what  we  would  be,  or  what  we  hope  to  be ; 
yet  I  trust  that  we  are  not  what  we  once  were  ;  and  that  it  is  by 
the  grace  of  God  we  are  what  we  are.  We  should  not  forget  the 
goodness  of  God,  amOng  many  other  things,  in  giving  us  a  con- 
venient house  in  which  to  worship  him.  It  is  a  good  strong 
building  of  brick,  forty  feet  square,  with  galleries  on  three  sides. 
It  cost  us  about  one  thousand  four  hundred  dollars ;  the  money 
was  nearly  all  collected  among  us,  without  any  serious  difficulty, 
and  paid  according  to  contract. 

Hoping  that  you  and  your  Rev.  colleague  may  return  to  your 
families  and  charges  very  much  animated,  that  your  visit  may 
be  a  great  blessing  to  both  countries,  and  that  you  may  be  very 
useful  till  death,  I  remain,  with  Christian  affection, 

George  Roberts. 


Remarks. — The  Common  Schools  are  numerous  and  sufficient ; 
all  the  voluntary  provision  of  the  instructors  and  the  neighbour- 
hood. Classical  education  is  also  supplied  to  all  who  choose  to 
pay  the  price  of  tuition,  by  teachers  who  depend  on  their  reputa- 
tion and  skill  for  support.  It  is  rarely  found  that  any  citizen  (un- 
less from  Europe)  is  unable  to  read  or  write  ;  the  freedom  of  the 
press,  the  elective  franchise,  the  absence  of  monopolies  and  all 
restraints  upon  industry  and  ascent,  together  with  the  diffusion  of 
moral  influence  from  the  different  religious  societies,  are  found 
to  produce  excitement  enough  to  secure  a  practical  and  universal 
education. 

Objects,  benevolent  and  moral,  are  found  to  be  attained  by  vol- 
untary exertion.  We  have  one  asylum  for  the  poor,  which  is 
provided  by  the  city.  But  as  a  result  of  the  popular  nature  of  our 
political  organization,  and  the  general  diffiasion  of  knowledge,  a 
spirit  of  independence  is  generated  among  the  poor,  which  makes 
them  averse  to  their  being  withdrawn  from  the  mass  of  citizens. 
Our  public  paupers  are  therefore  few.  Our  churches,  generally, 
have  a  stated  collection,  at  the  season  of  administering  the  "  Lord's 
Supper,"  which  sum  is  applied  to  the  occasional  and  partial  needs 
of  the  poor  of  the  congregations,  by  the  pastor  and  other  church 
officers.  Our  winters  are  long,  and  in  this  season,  the  females 
and  children  of  the  labouring  famiUes  are  occasionally  in  need  of 
some  addition  to  their  supplies,  such  as  fuel,  flannels,  hose,  &c. 


APPENDIX.  341 

A  Benevolent  Association  of  Ladies  explores  the  several  wards  of 
the  city,  and  furnishes  what  may  be  needed.  Orphans  may  be 
accommodated  by  the  city,  at  the  asylum  for  the  poor.  But  the 
ladies  of  the  difterent  religious  denominations  have  formed  them- 
selves mto  one  benevolent  association  for  the  more  complete  super- 
vision of  this  interesting  class  of  sufferers.  The  society  has  ob- 
tained "  incorporation,"  and  obtained  adequate  funds  for  their  msti- 
tution  from  private  contributions.  We  have  also  for  the  improve- 
ment of  morals,  besides  the  ordinary  religious  influence  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, the  Bible,  and  Tract,  and  Sunday  school  Associations,  which 
severally  explore  every  corner  of  the  city.  The  Tertiferancc  So- 
ciety, and  a  very  large  and  influential  "  Society  of  Young  Men" 
(under  thirty  years  of  age),  unite  to  promote  the  general  interests 
of  morality  and  knowledge.  They  pubUsh  a  weekly  paper  called 
"  The  Friend," — have  founded  a  public  library, — and  are  extend- 
ing branches  through  the  neighbouring  districts.  The  influence 
of  all  these  associations  is  decided  and  manifest,  but  they  are  not 
so  efficient  and  complete  as  their  evident  advance  gives  promise 
that  they  will  be.  Our  city  is  recent,  composed  of  individuals 
from  all  nations,  who  have  not  got  rid  of  all  those  peculiarities 
and  prejudices  which  are  partial  impediments  to  combination  and 
sufficient  action.  But  associated  action  is  daily  improving  ;  sup- 
pleness, mutual  confidence,  and  success,  are  redeeming  previous 
defect.  You  are  aware  we  have  a  double  task  to  perform ;  to 
amend  the  obliquities  and  perfect  the  characters  of  our  settled 
population,  and  properly  dispose  of  a  host  of  emigrants,  consist- 
ing of  the  more  neglected  population  of  Europe. 

In  the  statistical  table  furnished  above,  we  have  not  foxmd  our- 
selves at  liberty,  or  inclined  to  make  any  alterations,  as  the  infor- 
mation was  furnished  by  the  several  denominations,  and  is,  we 
believe,  substantially  correct,  with  the  exception  of  No.  13,  which, 
although  beheved  by  the  reporter,  we  are  confident  is  overdrawn, 
as  is  the  estimate  of  their  force  through  the  nation  at  large.  We 
might  add,  that  in  the  circle  contemplated  by  this  report,  are  seated 
the  Theological  Schools  of  the  Associated  Reformed  Church,  and 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States,  both  of  which  have  received  considerable  donations  from 
the  vicinity.  Luther  Stalsey.     A.  L.  Campbell. 


VIII. 
History  of  the  Free  Churches  in  the  City  of  New-Yorli. 

TO  REV.  ANDREW  REED,  LONDON. 

New-York,  February  1,  1835. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 
Our  mutual  friend.  Rev.  William  Patton,  having  communicated 
to  me  your  desire  to  receive  information  concerning  the  Free 
29* 


342  APPENDIX. 

Churches  in  this  city,  I  will  very  cheerfully  give  you  such  facts 
in  my  possession  as  may  be  interesting  and  useful  to  you  or  others 
on  this  subject.  It  would  have  given  much  pleasure  to  any  of 
the  brethren,  conversant  with  the  facts,  to  have  communicated 
them  to  you  when  you  were  in  this  city,  if  they  had  enjoyed  the 
opportunity.  And  as  other  persons  have  made  similar  inquiries, 
it  may  not  be  improper  to  publish  this  letter  for  their  informatiori 
also. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1830,  two  individuals  (the  one  a  member 
of  the  Reformed  Dutch,  and  the  other  of  the  Presbyterian  Church) 
who  had  frequently  mourned  together  over  the  desolations  of  Zion, 
invited  a  meeting  of  three  or  four  Christian  friends  to  deliberate 
upon  the  subject  of  commencing  a  new  church.  Rev.  Joel  Par- 
ker, then  pastor  of  a  Presbyterian  Church  in  Rochester,  New- York 
(being  providentially  in  the  city),  was  invited  to  attend  the  meet- 
ing. The  brethren  interchanged  their  feelings  and  opinions  with 
respect  to  the  state  of  religion  in  the  city ;  the  almost  total  exclu- 
sion of  the  poor  from  the  Presbyterian  and  Dutch  Churches  ;  the 
great  neglect  of  the  careless  and  impenitent  on  the  part  of  profes- 
sing Christians  ;  and  the  importance  of  more  direct  and  faithful 
eflbrts  for  their  conversion.  The  result  of  this  conference  was  a 
pledge  on  the  part  of  the  five  individuals  referred  to,  to  take 
prompt  measures  for  the  commencement  of  a  new  congregation ; 
a  guarantee  of  a  sufficient  sum  to  defray  the  expenses  of  public 
worship  ;  and  an  engagement  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Parker  to  be  the 
minister,  provided  his  own  church  and  presbytery  would  consent 
to  his  removal. 

The  church  at  Rochester,  with  a  readiness  and  unanimity 
worthy  of  all  commendation,  consented  to  the  translation  of  their 
beloved  pastor  to  a  field  of  greater  usefulness  ;  and  the  new  con- 
gregation in  New- York  commenced  its  existence  under  his  min- 
istry on  the  27th  June,  1830.,  in  a  room  formerly  occupied  as  a 
lecture-room  by  Rev.  John  B.  Romeyn,  Thames-street. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  here,  that  the  church  that  had  so  dis- 
interestedly given  up  their  pastor,  was  blessed  temporally  and 
spiritually  immediately  after,  thereby  verifying  the  divine  promise, 
"He  that  watereth, shall  be  watered  also  himself."  The  congre- 
gation made  a  successful  effort  to  pay  off  a  large  debt  that  had 
greatly  troubled  them,  and  one  of  the  most  powerful  revivals  of 
religion  took  place  in  that  congregation  and  city  that  has  been 
known  in  this  country. 

The  congregation  in  Thames-street  originally  consisted  of  only 
three  families.  The  "  upper  room"  where  they  assembled  had 
been  hastily  fitted  up  to  accommodate  about  350  persons,  at  an 
expense  not  exceeding  125  dollars.  A  Sabbath  school  was  com- 
menced the  first  Lord's  day,  composed  of  five  children,  and  one 
of  the  projectors  as  superintendent.  Public  notice  had  been  given 
by  placards  posted  up  in  the  streets,  and  advertisements  in  the 


APPENDIX.  343 

newspapers,  of  the  new  place  of  public  worship.  The  con^ega- 
tion  at  first  was  about  forty  persons,  and  gradually  increased  to 
nearly  400,  filling  the  hall  and  the  passages.  There  were  two 
sessions  of  the  Sabbath  schools  every  Lord's  day,  and  three  reli- 
gious services  ;  Mr.  Parker  regularly  delivering  three  discourses 
every  Sabbath,  and  a  lecture  on  each  Wednesday  evening,  besides 
attending  a  church  prayer-meeting  once  a  week  at  a  private 
dwelling-house.  About  half  the  sermons  were  wholly  extempora- 
neous. The  Holy  Spirit  appeared  to  attend  the  preached  word 
from  the  beginning.  A  young  woman  was  hopefully  converted 
under  the  first  sermon,  and  the  number  of  persons  awakened  in- 
creased weekly. 

Application  was  made  to  the  American  Home  Missionary  Soci- 
ety to  take  this  infant  congregation  under  its  charge  ;  but  on 
account  of  the  unpopularity  of  the  undertaking,  the  Executive 
Committee  thought  it  prudent  to  decline  the  overture.  Applica- 
tion was  next  made  to  the  First  Presbytery  of  New- York,  to  or- 
ganize the  church  under  the  name  of  the  First  Free  Church  of 
the  city  of  New- York.  Great  opposition  was  made  in  this  eccle- 
siastical body.  The  name  (Free  Church)  was  objected  to,  and 
the  necessity  of  a  new  church  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city  was 
denied.  It  was  also  said  that  a  new  church  and  Sabbath  school 
could  not  be  built  up  without  subtracting  the  members  and  schol- 
ars from  existing  churches  and  Sabbath  schools ;  and  strong 
doubts  were  expressed  as  to  the  abilty  of  the  persons  engaged  in 
the  enterprise  to  sustain  it.  At  length  a  commission  was  appointed 
to  organize  the  church  ;  and  this  solemnity,  together  with  the 
ordination  of  two  elders,  took  place  on  the  22d  September,  1830. 
The  church  consisted  of  sixteen  members,  seven  male  and  nine 
female. 

The  church  had  the  communion  on  the  first  Sabbath  in  each 
month,  and  received  accessions  on  every  occasion  ;  and  the  Sab- 
bath school  rapidly  increased.  In  order  to  ascertain  the  moral 
destitution  of  this  section  of  the  city  (the  first  ward  containing  at 
that  time  not  less  than  nine  churches  of  different  denominations), 
various  experiments  were  made.  One  of  them  was  the  follow- 
ing : — The  Sabbath  school  teachers  districted  the  whole  ward, 
and  visited  it  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  number  of  young 
persons  who  did  not  attend  any  Sabbath  school.  In  three  weeks 
eighty-seven  persons,  who  were  not  attached  to  any  other,  were 
enrolled  in  our  school.  In  these  visitations,  families  and  indi- 
viduals were  invited  to  attend  the  meeting,  and  suitable  places 
were  sought  out  in  which  to  hold  neighbourhood  prayer-meetings. 
The  keepers  of  two  groceries  consented  to  have  prayer-meetings 
held  over  their  shops,  and  it  was  observed  that  thereafter  they 
did  not  open  them  for  the  sale  of  liquors,  as  before,  on  the  Sal> 
bath. 

On  the  20th  of  February,  1831,  owing  to  their  place  of  worship 


344  APPENDIX. 

being  too  small  to  accommodate  all  the  persons  who  thronged  to 
hear  the  word,  the  congregation  met  in  the  Masonic  Hall,  in 
Broadway,  at  that  time  the  largest  and  most  central  hall  in  the 
city.  Here  it  continued  to  assemble  until  the  9th  October,  After 
the  commencement  of  public  worship  in  this  hall,  it  was  usually- 
filled.  The  Sabbath  school  was  greatly  increased,  and  several 
Bible  classes  were  formed.  The  minister,  elders,  teachers  in 
the  Bible  classes  and  Sabbath  school,  and,  in  fact,  every  member 
of  the  church,  considered  it  their  duty  to  labour  personally  and 
unitedly  for  the  immediate  conversion  of  sinners.  They  believed 
it  to  be  sinful,  and  leading  people  to  perdition,  to  tell  them  to 
"wait  God's  time,"  or  to  tell  them  to  "go  home  and  repent;" 
and  therefore  inculcated  that  God  required  sinners  to  repent  now. 
The  teachers  in  the  Sabbath  school  felt  that  they  could  not  con- 
tinue to  teach  unless  some  of  their  scholars  were  converted  every 
Lord's  day.  The  consequence  was,  conversions  took  place  con- 
tinually, and  the  school  and  Bible  classes  were  made  truly  the 
nursery  of  the  church.  The  hall  being  situated  in  one  of  the 
great  thoroughfares  of  the  city,  many  persons  who  stepped  in 
from  curiosity  were  convicted  and  converted.  Among  others,  a 
young  man,  who  ran  in  to  escape  a  shower,  was  hopefully  con- 
verted the  same  evening. 

Real  estate  is  extravagantly  high  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city, 
and  the  congregation  did  not  possess  the  means  of  purchasing 
lots  and  building  a  house  for  public  worship.  Four  substantial 
brick  stores,  occupied  by  grocers,  at  the  corner  of  Dey  and  Wash- 
ington-streets, forming  an  area  of  seventy  feet  by  eighty,  being 
offered  at  auction,  it  was  ascertained  that  the  upper  lofts  could 
be  converted  into  a  chapel,  while  the  first  story  could  be  let  for 
enough  to  cover  the  interest  of  the  purchase  money,  and  part  of 
the  expense  of  fitting  up  a  place  for  public  worship.  After  seek- 
ing divine  direction,  the  estate  was  purchased.  Money  was  hired 
on  a  long  term  of  years  for  a  large  part  of  the  cost,  and  a  bond 
and  mortgage  given  as  security  ;  a  part  of  the  balance  was  hired 
on  the  personal  security  of  a  few  members  of  the  church,  while 
the  expense  of  fitting  up  the  house  was  raised  by  subscription, 
chiefly  among  the  congregation.  The  chambers  were  thrown 
into  a  hall,  the  walls  were  raised,  and  the  place  prepared  to  accom- 
modate from  800  to  1,000  persons,  being  exactly  of  the  same  size  as 
the  church  in  Broome-street,  occupied  by  the  congregation  lately 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  William  Patton.  The  expense 
was  about  7,000  dollars.  The  congregation  voted  to  have  all  the 
seats  FREE,  and  consequently  dispensed  with  pew  doors.  Expe- 
rience had  shown  that  the  system  of  free  churches,  if  judiciously 
planned  and  properly  sustained,  was  the  means,  under  God,  of 
drawing  in  large  numbers  of  persons  who  are  too  often  excluded 
from  houses  of  public  worship,  in  consequence  of  the  pews  being 
owned  or  occupied  by  those  who  make  no  direct  efforts  to  accom- 


APPENDIX.  345 

modate  persons  in  humble  life,  or  those  who  need  to  be  urged  to 
attend  public  worship. 

As  it  had  been  determined  by  the  congregation  not  to  let  the 
stores  underneath  the  church  to  tenants  who  trafficked  in  ardent 
spirits,  the  persons  who  had  occupied  them  for  several  years  were 
notified  thereof,  when  it  was  found  that  the  stores  could  not  be 
leased,  with  this  condition,  for  so  much,  by  several  hundred  dol- 
lars per  annum,  as  they  otherwise  could  have  been.  But  the 
congretration  adhering  to  their  determination,  a  change  of  tenants 
took  pface.  Hard  things  were  said  at  the  time  by  many  profes- 
sors of  religion  at  this  ultra  procedure,  but  the  church  had  the 
gratification  to  receive  into  its  communion,  soon  after,  some  indi- 
viduals from  the  immediate  neighbourhood,  who  had  recently 
renounced  the  business  of  selling  "  distilled  damnation"  by  the 
cask  and  quart.     Two  of  them  are  now  elders  of  this  church. 

The  new  church  having  been  completed,  the  congregation  as- 
sembled there  on  the  16th  day  of  October,  1831.  It  was  crowded 
the  first  Sabbath.  So  many  accessiu.is  were  made  to  the  church 
soon  after  a  protracted  meeting,  which  commenced  immediately 
after  the  church  was  opened  for  public  worship,  that  it  was  deemed 
a  duty  to  commence  a  second  free  church  without  delay.  Accord- 
ingly, on  the  14th  of  February,  1832,  three  of  the  elders,  together 
with  thirty-six  other  members,  were  organized  into  a  church, 
under  the  title  of  the  Second  Free  Presbyterian  Church  of 
New-York.  They  met  in  Broadway  Hall,  about  a  mile  from  the 
Dey-street  church,  until  the  foUowmg  May.  Rev.  E.  P.  Barrows 
preached  as  stated  supply  during  this  period,  and  his  labo'irs  were 
blessed  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls. 

Rev.  Charles  G.  Finney  having  been  invited  to  the  city,  by 
individuals  belonging  to  the  First  and  Second  Free  Churches, 
and  the  spacious  Chatham-screet  Theatre  having  been  procured, 
and  fitted  up  for  a  place  of  public  worship,  and  for  the  religious 
anniversaries,  it  was  deemed  best  to  relinquish  the  plan  for  the 
present  of  a  Thhd  Free  Church,  and  to  mvite  the  Second  Free 
Church  to  occupy  the  old  theatre,  now  styled  the  Chatham- 
street  Chapel.  Accordingly,  on  the  6th  May,  1832,  they  as- 
sembled at  the  place,  and  Mr.  Finney  preached  fiom  these  words, 
"  Who  is  on  the  Lord's  svle  ?"  The  expense  of  fitting  up  the 
theatre  for  a  house  of  God,  and  converting  the  saloons  into  lecture 
and  Sabbath  school-rooms,  was  nearly  7,000  dollars  ;  and  about 
half  of  that  sum  was  contributed  by  members  of  other  churches, 
on  condition  that  the  chapel  might  be  occupied  by  the  public  at 
the  religious  anniversaries.  On  the  28th  September,  Mr.  Finney 
was  installed  pastor,  by  a  commission  appointed  by  the  third 
Presbytery  (a  branch  of  the  first  Presbytery).  Sermon  by  Mr. 
Parker,  from  these  words:  "Except  the  Lord  build  the  house, 
they  labour  in  vam  that  build  it ;  except  the  Lord  keep  the  city, 
the  watchman  waketh  but  in  vain." 
P  3 


346  APPENDIX. 

It  is  supposed  that  the  chapel  will  contain  at  least  2,500  per- 
sons. The  attendance  has  generally  been  large,  and  frequently 
the  house  is  filled.  For  three  weeks  in  succession  it  has  been 
known  to  be  crowded  every  evening,  during  a  protracted  meeting, 
Mr.  Finney  preaching  every  evening. 

Several  of  the  young  members  of  the  two  Free  Churches,  seeing 
how  remarkably  God  had  prospered  the  efforts  already  made  to 
convert  sinners,  and  being  desirous  to  be  more  useful  than  they 
could  be  in  these  churches,  already  so  large,  resolved  to  com- 
mence another  Free  Church.  One  of  them,  a  young  mechanic, 
who  had  been  converted  in  the  First  Free  Church,  stated,  that  "  he 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  do  something  for  the  cause  of  Christ ; 
that  it  was  seven  months  since  he  had  professed  religion,  and  he 
nad  done  but  little  ;  and  that  he  was  willing  to  give  of  the  Lord's 
money  committed  to  him,  one  thousand  dollars  a  year,  for  the 
promotion  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  city."  A  similar 
spirit  actuated  his  associates,  and  they  gave  according  "  as  the 
Lord  had  prospered  them."  After  consultation  and  prayer,  the 
colonists  assembled  for  public  worship  at  the  Masonic  Hall,  on 
the  9th  December,  1832.  Rev.  D.  C.  Lansing,  who  had  been 
invited  from  Utica,  New- York,  to  take  the  pastoral  charge,  preach- 
ed on  the  occasion.  The  church,  consisting  of  thirty-five  mem- 
bers, was  organized  at  the  same  time  by  a  commission  appointed 
by  the  third  Presbytery  of  New-York.  Dr.  Lansing  was  installed 
on  the  10th  February,  1833,  and  two  of  the  young  men  were  or- 
damed  elders,  July  14.  A  lot  of  ground,  eligibly  situated  at  the 
corner  of  Houston  and  Thomson-streets,  in  the  eighth  ward, 
having  been  procured,  a  spacious,  but  neat  house  of  public  wor- 
ship was  erected,  at  an  expense  of  about  11,000  dollars.  The 
congregation  assembled  in  it  December  29th,  1833,  being  pre- 
cisely one  year  from  the  formation  of  the  church  ;  and  the  vicinity 
has  been  found  to  be  a  great  field  of  usefulness. 

On  the  5th  January,  1834,  a  colony  from  the  Second  Church, 
consisting  of  thirty-five  persons,  commenced  a  new  congregation, 
called  the  Fourth  Free  Presbyterian  Church.  They  first 
met  in  a  hall  at  the  corner  of  Hester-street  and  the  Bowery,  un- 
der the  ministry  of  Rev.  Arthur  Granger.  On  the  19th  day  of 
October,  1834  (Mr.  Granger  having  taken  a  dismission),  the  Rev. 
Isaac  Newton  Sprague  was  installed  pastor.  The  congregation 
hired  the  old  brewery  in  the  fourth  ward,  at  the  corner  of  Mad- 
ison and  Catharine-streets,  where  public  worship  was  commenced 
on  the  9th  day  of  November,  1834. 

The  congregation  have  recently  purchased  these  lots  for  the 
purpose  of  erecting  a  church,  on  the  plan  of  the  First  Free  Church, 
and  meantime  a  spacious  hall  has  been  hired  at  the  corner  of  the 
Bowery  and  Division-street,  that  will  contain  from  800  to  1,000 
persons,  and  the  congregation  will  occupy  it  until  their  edifice  shall 
be  completed. 


APPENDIX.  347 

Preparations  are  making  by  members  of  the  First  and  Third 
Free  Churches,  together  with  some  individuals  from  the  old 
churches,  to  form  a  Fifth  Free  Presbyterian  Church  in  a 
convenient  and  central  situation.  One  of  the  churches  hereto- 
fore organized  on  the  old  system  has  recently  received  a  small 
colony  from  the  Third  Free  Church,  and  v^ill  be  organized  as  the 
Sixth  Free  Church  in  the  city. 

The  First  Free  Church  has  admitted  753  members  ;  301  males 
and  452  females  ;  493  of  whom  united  on  profession  of  faith,  and 
260  on  certificates  from  other  churches.  The  adult  baptisms 
have  been  303,  and  27  young  men  are  preparing  for  the  ministry. 
Rev.  Joel  Parker's  pastoral  relation  to  this  church  terminated  on 
the  27th  day  of  October,  1833,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the 
church,  in  obedience  to  the  Saviour's  injunction,  "  Freely  ye  have 
received,  freely  give  ;"  and  he  embarked  for  New-Orleans,  to 
take  charge  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  that  city,  on 
the  1st  November,  1833.  Rev.  Jacob  Helffeinstein  has  been 
preaching  subsequently  as  stated  supply. 

The  Second  Free  Church  has  admitted  426  members;  145 
males  and  281  females  ;  of  whom  302  were  added  on  profession, 
and  104  on  certificate.  The  adult  baptisms  have  been  106.  Nine 
young  men  belonging  to  this  church  are  studying  for  the  ministry. 
Two  members  of  this  church,  one  male  and  one  female,  are  en- 
gaged in  the  foreign  missionary  service. 

The  Third  Free  Church  has  admitted  344  members;  115 
males  and  229  females ;  of  whom  203  were  added  on  profession, 
and  141  on  certificate.  Twelve  are  studying  for  the  ministry, 
and  two  are  in  the  foreign  missionary  service. 

The  Fourth  Free  Church  has  admitted  64  members  ;  22  males 
and  42  females  ;  of  whom  26  were  added  on  profession,  and  38 
on  certificate.  Three  are  studying  for  the  ministry,  and  one  is 
preparing  for  the  missionary  service. 

It  is  believed  that  more  than  half  the  persons  who  are  hopefully 
converted  in  these  congregations,  unite  with  other  churches,  ow- 
ing to  various  circumstances.  A  large  portion  of  those  who  have 
here  made  profession  of  religion  have  not  been  previously  baptized, 
which  fact,  while  it  shows  that  they  have  been  brought  up  in 
families  destitute  of  piety,  evinces  the  importance  of  free  churches, 
where  the  poor  and  neglected  may  have  greater  opportunity  to  hear 
the  gospel  preached.  This  fact  shows  also  the  happy  results  at- 
tending the  personal  efforts  made  by  the  members  of  these  church- 
es, in  inviting  and  encouraging  the  impenitent  to  attend  church 
and  Bible  classes.  New  circles  of  religious  influence  are  thus 
formed,  and  the  gospel,  in  living  epistles,  is  carried  to  hundreds 
of  families,  which  otherwise  might  have  continued  to  live  as  hea- 
thens in  a  Christian  land.  The  "  aggressive  movements"  of  these 
churches  among  the  population  of  this  city,  have  thus  been  attended 
with  most  happy  effects.     Sinners   have  been  plucked  as  fire- 


348  APPENDIX. 

brands  out  of  the  burning,  and  made  to  rejoice  in  God  their  Sa* 
viour. 

Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classes  have  been,  from  the  begin- 
ning, objects  of  prime  concern  with  the  Free  Churches.  The 
^iistricts  near  them  have  frequently  been  explored,  and  invitations 
given  to  the  poor,  and  those  who  neglected  the  house  of  God,  to 
attend  church,  and  send  their  children  to  th^  Sabbath  school. 
The  teachers  in  these  schools  have  uniformly  been  professors  of 
religion,  for  it  is  thought  improper  to  intrust  the  souls  of  the  young 
to  the  guidance  of  teachers  who  themselves  have  not  been  taught 
by  the  Spirit  of  God.  It  is  said,  I  know,  that  impenitent  teach- 
ers have  sometimes  been  converted  while  acting  ^s  Sabbath  school 
teachers.  True  ;  but  it  is  not  known  how  many  scholars  have 
been  made  infidels  by  receiving  religious  instruction  from  "blind 
leaders  of  the  blind."  A  single  fact  shows  what  intelligent  children 
think  of  this  matter.  A  little  girl,  not  ten  years  old,  said  to  her 
teacher,  "  I  am  afraid  you  will  never  lead  me  to  heaven." — "  Why 
notl"  asked  the  teacher.  "Because,"  said  the  child,  "you  do 
not  appear  to  know  the  way  yourself."  While  some  were  instruct- 
ing, others  were  visiting,  and  persuading  parents  and  youth  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  means  of  grace  provided  for  them.  The 
people  of  colour  have  not  been  overlooked,  nor  have  they  been 
thrust  away  into  a  few  seats  in  the  galleries,  but  especial  efforts 
have  been  made  to  instruct  them,  and  provide  good  seats  for  them, 
so  that  they  might  feel  that  Christians  imitate  their  heavenly 
Father,  in  some  degree  at  least,  in  not  being  respecters  of  per- 
sons. A  large  proportion  of  the  accessions  to  the  churches  have 
been  from  the  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classes.  A  few  children 
have  made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  somo  of  them  being 
seven  or  eight  years  old.  In  all  cases,  individuals  applying  for 
admission  to  the  church,  attend  a  meeting  of  the  session,  and  are 
examined  faithfully  with  respect  to  the  hope  they  entertain  of 
having  submitted  to  Christ.  In  some  of  the  Free  Churches  it  is 
the  practice  to  profound  (or,  as  the  term  is  with  you,  propose) 
such  persons  as  give  evidence  of  piety,  one  month  previous  to 
their  admission  to  the  church.  With  all  this  rare,  a  few  cases  of 
discipline  have  occurred,  but  in  a  majority  of  them,  the  subjects 
of  discipline  have  been  those  received  by  letter  from  other  churches 
in  the  same  communion,  or  of  other  denominations. 

A  statement  with  regard  to  a  single  male  F-ible  chss,  in  one 
of  the  churches,  will  give  you  an  idea  of  the  method  adopted  in 
all  these  churches  to  give  biblical  instruction  to  youth  of  both 
sexes  in  separate  classes.  Two  or  three  young  men,  who  were 
loitering  about  near  the  church,  were  invited  to  come  in  and  take 
seats  a['art,  to  see  if  they  would  hke  biblical  instruction.  After 
the  morning  service  they  agreed  to  become  scholars.  Each  was 
desired  to  bring  a  new  scholar  in  the  afternoon.  They  did  so, 
and  others  were  invited  to  take  seats  with  them.     The  adoption 


APPENDIX.  349 

of  a  rule,  that  no  professor  of  religion  should  be  admiited  without 
bringing  a  non-professor  to  the  class,  was  the  means  of  many 
impenitent  persons  being  brought  under  instruction.  The  class 
met  an  hour  and  a  half  before  the  morning  and  evening  services  on 
the  Lord's  day,  in  the  body  of  the  church.  A  suitable  library  was 
established,  and  the  teacher  lent  the  scholars  such  books  as  in  hia 
judgment  were  adapted  to  their  circumstances,  giving  the  impen- 
itent Baxter's  Call,  &c.  &c.,  and  biographies  of  devoted  mission- 
aries, &,c.,  to  the  young  converts.  One  of  the  scholars  acted  aa 
librarian.  The  scholars  were  encouraged  to  purchase  Polyglott 
Bibles  of  the  librarian,  and  to  pay  for  them  by  small  instalments, 
if  unable  to  pay  for  them  at  once.  The  Gospel  of  Matthew  was 
taken  up  in  portions  of  about  half  a  chapter  for  a  lesson,  accordmg 
to  the  subjects.  The  teachers  in  the  other  departments  of  the 
Sabbath  school,  members  of  the  church  generally,  and  especially 
the  young  converts,  were  actively  engaged  in  persuading  inactive 
professors,  and  the  impenitent,  wherever  they  met  them,  to  unite 
with  this  class.  Within  twelve  months,  twenty-five  of  the  young 
m€ii  in  the  class  became  teachers  in  the  Sabbath  schools,  three 
began  studying  with  a  view  to  the  ministry,  twenty-seven  were 
hopefully  converted,  and  thirty-seven  in  all  united  with  the  church. 
The  principal  objects  with  the  teacher  were  the  immediate  conver- 
sion of  sinners,  and  inculcating  upon  professors  of  religion  their 
duty  to  be  co-workers  with  God  in  converting  the  world ;  and 
the  Lord  greatly  blessed  the  agency  employed. 

A  Bible  class  for  females,  taught  by  another  elder  of  the  church, 
occupied  the  lecture-room,  and  in  two  years  eighty-five  were 
hopefully  converted  in  this  class. — The  number  in  this  class  varied 
from  fifty  to  eighty.  It  was  a  great  advantage  to  have  them  in  a 
separate  room,  free  from  noise,  so  that  their  minds  need  not  be 
diverted,  bat  kept  solemnly  fixed  upon  the  instructions.  The  im- 
penitent were  brought  into  the  class  mainly  by  the  Christians  that 
belonged  to  it.  They  were  always  urged  to  do  this,  and  to  pray 
for  their  conversion,  especially  during  the  hours  of  instruction. 
The  great  aim  of  the  teacher  was  the  conversion  of  the  scholar 
the  first  time  she  attended,  and  his  main  hope  was  during  the  first 
three  Sabbaths  they  came.  After  a  scholar  had  joined  the  class, 
the  teacher  took  down  her  residence,  visited  her  as  soon  as  prac- 
ticable, and  held  personal  conversation  with  her  about  the  salva- 
tion of  her  soul.  In  view  of  what  God  has  effected  by  this 
agency,  there  appears  to  have  been  most  success  with  the  scholars 
who  did  not  live  with  professors  of  religion.  This  arose  probably 
from  two  causes;  1.  Their  not  being  gospel-hardened  ;  and,  2. 
From  their  not  having  some  lukewarm  professor  near  them  over 
whom  to  stumble. 

It  is  the  usual  practice  in  these  churches,  on  Sabbath  evenings, 
to  invite  those  who  arc  resolved  on  immediate  submission  to 
God,  or  are  willing  to  be  conversed  or  prayed  with  respecting  their 
30 


350  APPENDIX. 

souls'  salvation,  to  come  forward  and  take  seats  in  front  of  the 
pulpit,  or  to  meet  the  minister  and  elders  in  the  lecture-room  im- 
mediately after  the  dismission  of  the  congregation.  And  the 
church,  on  such  occasions,  are  invited  to  stay  and  pray  for  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  offer  the  prayer  of  faith  for 
the  immediate  conversion  of  sinners.  The  results  have  been 
cheering,  and  many  sinners  have,  on  these  solemn  occasions, 
been  "  led  quite  to  Christ." 

The  ministers  of  these  Free  Churches  have  moderate  salaries, 
the  church  edifices  are  plainly  built,  and  all  the  expenses  attend- 
ing public  worship  are  on  an  economical  scale.  No  one  is  ad- 
mitted to  the  churches,  on  profession  or  by  letter,  who  will  not 
pledge  himself  or  herself  to  abstain  wholly  from  the  manufacture, 
sale,  or  use  of  ardent  spirit.  The  use  of  tobacco,  also,  can  be 
said  scarcely  to  exist  in  these  churches.  It  is  inculcated  on  the 
members  to  practise  temperance  in  eating,  and  plainness  in  dress 
and  furniture.  When  it  is  considered  that  the  cost  of  the  tobacco 
used  in  this  country  is  estimated  to  be  more  than  the  expense  of 
supporting  the  ministers  of  every  denomination,  and  that  a  world 
is  perishing  for  want  of  the  gospel,  it  surely  behooves  Christians 
not  to  indulge  in  any  habit  or  luxury  at  the  expense  of  the  souls 
of  their  fellow-men. 

The  minister  of  the  first  Free  Church  gave  public  notice  to  the 
people  of  his  former  charge,  that  he  would  not  unite  in  marriage 
any  member  of  his  church  with  an  unbeliever  ;  and  the  sinfulness 
of  such  unhallowed  marriages  is  hiculcated  by  all  the  ministers  of 
these  churches.  They  beheve  they  were  expressly  forbidden 
under  the  Old  Testament  dispensation,  and  also  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. They  cannot,  then,  but  put  the  question  to  their  people, 
with  solemnity,  "  Shouldst  thou  love  them  that  hate  the  Lordl" 

Collections  are  taken  at  every  service  ;  and  oh  communion 
Sabbaths  (the  first  in  every  month)  the  church  members  deposite 
in  the  boxes  the  sums  they  severally  agree  to  pay  statedly  for  the 
support  of  public  worship.  The  deficiency  is  made  up  annually 
by  a  subscription  among  those  members  of  the  chm-ch  who  possess 
the  means  of  contributing.  Besides  these,  collections  are  fre- 
quently made  for  special  objects  of  Christian  benevolence.  The 
congregations  are  chiefly  composed  of  people  in  moderate  circum- 
stances, and  of  strangers.  Although  some  persons  of  property 
belong  to  these  churches,  and  others  of  this  description,  after 
being  hopefully  converted  in  them,  have  united  with  other  churches, 
still  the  principal  efforts  are  made  to  bring  in  the  neglected,  the 
poor,  the  emigrant,  and  those  who,  in  the  arrangements  in  the  old 
churches,  have  been  almost  entirely  overlooked. 

Do  not  understand  me  as  asserting  that  all  the  members  of 
these  churches  are  active,  prayerful,  and  consistent.  It  is  not  so. 
There  are  not  a  few,  it  is  to  he  feared,  who  sit  idly  by  while  a 
world  is  perishing  ;  who,  after  having  solemnly  pledged  themselves 


APPENDIX.  351 

to  live  for  Christ,  do  little  or  nothing  to  build  up  his  kingdom,  and 
regenerate  the  world.  Great  must  be  the  condemnation  of  such 
professors  ! 

It  is  easy  to  see  that,  could  suitable  ministers  be  procured,  it 
would  be  no  difficult  thing  for  the  members  of  the  Free  Churches 
to  organize  many  new  churches  every  year.  As  it  is,  one  new 
church  has  been  organized  every  year  since  the  system  was  com- 
menced in  this  city.  More  than  enough  are  added  to  them  from 
the  world  annually  to  compose  a  large  church.  In  fact,  could  the 
right  kind  of  ministers  be  procured,  each  of  the  Free  Churches 
could  easily  colonize  and  build  up  a  new  church  every  year,  and 
these  agani  adopt  the  same  system.  We  think  a  church  cannot 
act  efficiently  when  it  is  composed  of  more  than  200  or  300  mem- 
bers, although  we  are  too  unwiUing  to  urge  off  our  brethren  that 
they  may  commence  other  enterprises  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  is 
a  great  mistake  to  suppose  it  requires  wealth  or  large  numbers  to 
maintain  public  worship,  for  in  a  city  like  this,  a  few  young  Chris- 
tians, who  can  raise  1,000  or  1,500  dollars  to  begin  with,  hire  a  hall, 
and  procure  a  preacher,  can  support  public  worship  without 
difficulty,  and  make  it  instrumental  of  great  good.  God,  in  his 
holy  providence,  will,  if  they  are  prayerful,  self-denying,  and 
efficient,  give  them  converts  in  the  course  of  the  year,  whose  con- 
tributions, added  to  their  own,  and  the  public  collections,  will  en- 
able them  to  maintain,  respectably,  preaching  and  the  accompany- 
ing means  of  grace.  And  such  churches  might  be  built  up  in 
every  city,  and  in  many  villages.  Why  should  they  not  be  ex- 
tended tluroughout  Christendom  ?  And  it  may  well  f^ngage  the 
prayerful  consideration  of  Christians,  if  such  churches  are  not 
more  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  than  those  that 
have  been  organized  by  the  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  de- 
nominations usually.  W'e  see  what  wonderful  success  our  Metho- 
dist brethren  have  had  by  alluring  to  their  houses  of  worship  the 
middling  clasces  of  society  ;  "  firing  low,"  as  their  great  leader, 
W^esley,  enjoined  it  upon  them.  That  eminent  man  well  under- 
stood the  philosophy  of  the  subject,  and  knew  that  moral  influence 
ascends  in  society,  and  especially  in  a  republic.  How  greatly  is 
this  principle  overlooked  by  many  who  essay  to  enlighten  the 
world  ] — Let  us  not  be  ashamed  to  copy  from  the  Methodists,  or 
from  any  denomination,  measures  and  modes  of  preaching  that 
are  blessed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  especially  ministers  and  others 
would  do  well  not  to  refuse  to  copy  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  certainly  well  understood  in  what  way  to  influence,  most 
effectually,  human  society. 

An  extraordinary  impulse  is  given  to  young  Christians,  when 
responsibilities  like  those  described  are  assumed  in  the  fear  of  the 
Jjord ;  and  they  then  feel  that  it  is  both  a  duty  and  a  pleasure  to 
bestow  the  money  intrusted  to  them  in  building  up  the  Redeem- 
er's kingdom.     Clerks  in  stores  have  subscribed  100  dollars  per 


352  APPENDIX. 

annum,  and  young  merchants  double  or  treble  that  amount ;  while 
others,  without  large  means,  have  cheerfully  given  from  500  to 
1,000  dollars  a  year  for  the  support  of  public  worship  ;  and  this, 
too,  while  they  did  not  neglect  more  public  calls  to  give  money 
for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  The  members  of  these  churches 
have  been  pressed  to  relinquish  their  ownership  of  the  property 
committed  to  them  by  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  and  to  hold 
it  as  stewards,  to  be  laid  out  (the  whole  of  it)  in  building  up  his 
kingdom,  and  converting  the  world.  And  some  of  them,  it  is 
confidently  believed,  aim  to  act  upon  this  obvious  principle  of  the 


Free  churches,  on  similar  principles,  have  been  organized  in 
many  other  places  since  the  commencement  of  the  system  in  tlris 
city,  and  generally  attended,  as  there  is  reason  to  believe,  with  the 
smiles  of  Divine  Providence.  Why  should  it  be  otherwise  1 
Free  seats  attract  the  poor,  and  those  who  are  unable  or  unwilling 
to  purchase  or  hire  pews  ;  sitting  promiscuously  in  the  house  of 
God  abates  the  pride  of  the  rich  ;  and  it  is  well  that  men  should 
feel  humble  before  each  other,  at  least  in  the  sanctuary  of  the 
AliTughty.  And  the  system  of  labour  adopted  is  calculated  to 
bring  into  personal  activity  every  member  of  the  church. 

I  have  said  that  a  new  church  might  be  organized  in  this  city 
every  year,  out  of  each  of  the  Free  churches,  provided  suitable 
ministers  could  he  obtained.  Great  difficulty  and  delay  arise  on 
this  account ;  for  it  requires  preachers  of  peculiar  talents  to  be 
successful  in  Free  churches.  They  must  be  "  scribes  well  in- 
structed"— Christians  of  much  religious  experience — of  a  revival 
spirit — sound  theologians — ready  extemporaneous  speakers — not 
afraid  of  "  new  measures,"  nor  disposed  to  substitute  expediency 
for  duty  ;  and  in  all  respects  thorough-going  Christian  reformers. 
Such  ministers  will  not  have  sleepy  congregations,  nor  will  the 
members  of  their  churches  be  at  ease  in  Zion,  or  so  conform  to 
the  world  that  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish  them  from  those  who 
have  no  hope  in  Christ.  We  bless  God  that  measures  are  in 
rapid  progress  to  educate  young  ministers,  who  will  have  the 
courage  to  preach  the  whole  gospel,  and  take  a  strong  hold  of  the 
blessed  work  of  converting  the  world  to  God.  May  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  hasten  the  day  when  our  young  men,  on  being  con- 
verted, will,  in  the  spirit  of  the  youthful  Paul,  desire  above  all 
things  to  be  heralds  of  salvation  ;  and  when  Christian  merchants, 
mechanics,  farmers,  and  others,  will  "  buy,  and  sell,  and  get  gain," 
not  to  consume  it  upon  their  lusts,  but  to  fi.ll  the  treasury  of  the 
Lord  ! 

I  have  thus,  dear  sir,  given  you  the  history  of  the  Free  Churches 
in  this  city  to  the  present  time,  and  have  ventured  to  offer  such 
suggestions  as  seemed  pertinent  to  the  subject.  Should  you  or 
others  see  fit  to  introduce  the  system  into  London,  it  cannot,  I 
think,  but  be  attended  with  such  happy  success,  as  to  evince  that 


APPENDIX-  353 

it  is  a  system  in  favour  with  God  and  man.  In  conclusion,  allow 
me  to  remark,  that  there  are  two  peculiarities  in  the  history  of 
our  churches  that  specially  need  reformation  :  1.  Expending  so 
much  of  the  Lord's  money  in  enriching  and  embellishing  houses 
of  public  worship  ;  and,  2.  Neglecting  the  great  body  of  the  com- 
mumty,  adults  and  children.  These  things  can  be  and  should  be 
remedied.  When  I  have  seen  in  some  of  our  churches  a  com- 
munion service  of  massive  plate,  splendid  chandeUers,  and  costly 
architecture  and  furniture,  I  have  been  reminded  of  the  anecdote 
of  Oliver  Cromwell  on  visiting  York  Minster.  In  one  of  the 
apartments  the  Protector  noticed  twelve  niches,  in  which  were  the 
statues  of  the  twelve  apostles  in  solid  silver.  "  What  have  you 
there  ?"  inquired  Cromwell.  On  being  told,  he  exclaimed,  "  Take 
them  down,  coin  them,  and  let  them  go  about  doing  good."  Is  it 
not  true,  that  the  mere  interest  of  the  capital  at  present  invested 
in  superfluous  architecture  and  furniture  in  churches,  is  greater 
than  the  whole  annual  contribution  of  the  Protestant  churches  in 
Christendom  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  ?  It  may  not  be  prac- 
ticable to  take  down  and  coin  all  these  useless  investments,  and 
send  the  proceeds  about  doing  good,  but  the  present  generation 
will  be  guilty  beiore  God,  if  they  do  not  take  heed  not  to  run  into 
such  excess  of  folly,  in  lavishing  upon  embellishment  funds  that 
should  be  expended  in  multiplying  churches,  and  winning  souls  to 
Christ. 

With  high  respect,  I  remain,  dear  sir, 

Yours,  in  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel, 

Lewis  Tappan. 
30* 


354 


APPENDIX. 


Statistical   Returns    taken  by   the  Deputation  in  the 
Course  of  their  Journeys. 


Popula 
tion. 

Places 

of 
Worshin. 

Hearers 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

NEW- YORK 

32 

14 
23 
20 
11 

9 

6 

2 

1 

1 

5 

ii 

24 
11 
10 

2 

2 
10 

4 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 

1 

6 
11 

6 

8 
5 
4 

40,000 
8,000 

Presbyterians   and   Scotch   ; 

Church l' 

Reformed  Dutch 

Episcopalians 

10,354 

3,800 
3,922 
4,839 
5,172 
2,500 

Baptists 

Episcopal  Methodists 

Other   Methodists 

Friends 

German  Lutherans 

Moravians 

500 
100 

Evang.  Congregationalists 

Catholics 



150 

Unitarians 

Universalists 

Jews 

PHILADELPHIA 

200,000 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians   

Episcopal  Methodists 

Reformed  Dutch 

Reformed  Presbyterians 

Quakers 

Lutherans 

German   Reformed 

Universalists 

Unitarians 

Christian  Baptists 

Jews'  Synagogues 

Moravians 

Roman  Catholics 

Miscellaneous 

BALTIMORE 

100,000 

Catholics 

Methodists 

Presbyterians 

Baptists 

APPENDIX. 


2ry 


Popula- 
tion. 

Places 

of 

Worship. 

Hearers. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants, 

Baltimore — continued. 

1 
4 
1 
3 

9 
13 

4 
2 

7 
4 
2 

1 
1 
1 

6 

2 
2 
2 
1 
1 
1 
1 

5 

1 
1 
2 
4 
1 

500 

1,500 

12,000 

3,000 

300 

2,000 

250 

50 

200 

2,800 

700 
700 
1,200 
400 
800 
400 
200 

3,000 

2,500 

4,000 

1,500 

700 

400 

1,700 

1,200 

150 

Episcopalians               .... 

Reformed  Church 

Assoc.  Reformed 

Quakers 



BOSTON       

Congregationalists 

Baptists 

Unitarians 

WASHINGTON 

20,000 

Presbyterians 

625 

Episcopalians .    .. 

500 

Methodists 

1,900 

Baptists 

150 

Catholics 

1,600 

Unitarians 

50 

Quakers 

GEORGETOWN 

7,500 
7,000 

Different  Denominations 

ALEXANDRIA 

Presbyterians 

370 

300 

Methodists 

600 

Baptists 

120 

CathoUcs 

Quakers 

Col.  Methodists 

NEWBURGH     

'3,300 
'3',5bb 
13,000 

Different  Denominations 

MORRISTO  WN 

Different  Denominations 

NEWARK 

700 

Presbyterians 

1,300 

Africans 

150 

Episcopalians 

Baptists 

260 

Methodists 

700 

Catholics 

German  Reformed 

. 

iOh 


APPENDIX. 


Popula- 
tion. 

Places 
of 

Worship. 

Hearers. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Newark — continued. 

Dutch  Reformed 

Scotch    Presbyterians 

Universalists 

13,000 

1 

1 
1 
1 
1 

1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 

1 

1 

Y 

1 
1 
1 
1 
1 

6 

4 
2 
2 

1 
1 
2 
1 
1 
1 

300 
100 

1,000 
400 
400 
600 

200 

800 

300 

40 

100 

100 
100 

2,300 
3,500 
800 
600 
400 
4,000 
500 
150 
200 
100 

Christians      . . 

BUFFALO 

Presbyterians , . ..   . 

350 

Free  ditto 

220 

Baptists 

150 

Episcopalians 

200 

Methodists 

200 

Reformed  Methodists 

Germans 

80 

Catholics 

Universalists 

Unitarians . . 

Lutherans 

DUNKIRK 

600 

Presbyterians 

75 

Methodists 

SANDUSKY 

700 

Episcopalian  Methodists 

Presbyterians 

30 

COLUMBUS 

3,000 

Presbyterians 

Methodists 

Episcopalians 

Catholics 

Shakers 

CINCINNATI 

30,000 

Presbyterians 

Methodists 

Baptists 

Episcopalians 

Unitarians 

Catholics 

German  Lutheran 

Swedes 

Campbellite  Baptists 

Jews'  Synagogue 

APPENDi:X. 


357 


Popula- 


0)  O   >-■ 


Hearers. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


MARIETTA 

Presbyterians 

Baptists    

Episcopalians 

Methodists 

ZANESVILLE 

Presbyterians 

Baptists 

Episcopalians 

Catholics 

Methodists 

LEXINGTON 

Presbyterians   

Baptists 

Methodists 

Refomied  Methodists 

African  Church 

Episcopalians 

STAUNTON 

Presbyterians   

Methodists 

Episcopalians 

CHARLOTTESVILLE 

Presbyterians 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Episcopalians 

PETERSBURGH 

Presbyterians 

Methodists 


2,000 


6,000 


2,000 


,000 


7,000 


Baptists 

Episcopalians 

Coloured 

RICHMOND 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Baptists  (many  coloured) 

Methodists 

Mission  Chap.  Presbyterians. 

Catholics 

Quakers  and  Jews 

Unitarians 


15,000 


1,200   500 


3,200 


1,200 

1,000 
100 

1,000 
500 

500 
600 
200 

350 

250 


600 
600 
400 
250 
1,000 

800 
600 


1,000 
200 
350 
100 
150 


300 
400 

100 

225 
300 

100 


300 
300 
100 
60 
800 

500 

2,000 


358 


APPENDIX. 


FREDERICSBURGH 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Campbellites 

ALBANY 

Presbyterians 

Dutch  Reformed 

Methodists 

Baptists 

Covenanters 

Reformed  Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Catholics 

Reformed  Lutherans 

Universalists ,. 

African  Church 

Primitive  Methodists , . . 

Quakers 

TROY 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Methodists   

Baptists 

Catholics , .. 

Unitarians 


UTICA.... 

Presbyterians 

Methodists 

Baptists , 

Dutch  Reformed , . 

Episcopalians 

Catholics 

"Welsh 

Universalists 

Baptists 

NORTHAMPTON 

Congregational  Orthodox., 


Popuk 
tion. 


4,000 


32,000 


15,000 


12,000 


4,800 


Com- 

Hearers. 

muni- 

cants, 

400 

220 

400 

200 

500 

300 

300 

100 

110 

3,800 

1,650 

1,200 

500 

2,100 

50O 

800 

350 

200 

300 

800 

20O 

2,500 

300 

500 

200 

100 

50 

3,000 

1,500 

1,200 

300 

1,600 

900 

1,000 

400 

2,000 

20O 

350 

100 

200 

2,300 

1,000 

1,000 

300 

5Q 

1,000 

few. 

2,000 

1,000 

300 

400 

20Q 

2,000 

APPENDIX. 


359 


Popula- 


C3    O   >- 


I  Com- 
Hearers.i  muni- 
cants. 


Northampton- — continued. 

Unitarians 

Episcopalians 

WEST  HAMPl'ON 

Congregationalists 

Separatists   

WHITESBOROUGH  ... 

Presbyterians 

Baptists 

Methodists   

SCHENECTADY 

Presbyterians 

Dutch  Reformed 

Methodists 

Baptists 

EpiscopaUans 

Reformed  Presbyterians 

CathoUcs 

CONCORD  

Congregationalists 

Methodists 

Baptists 

Unitarians 

LOWELL 

Congregationalists 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Episcopalians 

Unitarians 

Universalists 

CathoUcs 

Free-will  Baptists 

Christians 

NEW-HAVEN 

Congregationalists 

Episcopalians 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Roman   Catholics 

Universalists 

HARTFORD 

Congregationalists  . . . , . 


1,200 


7.000 


4,000 


13,000 


10,000 


i( 


140 
100 

500 
150 


600 
600 
400 
300 
300 
100 
300 

700 
400 
400 
400 

2.. 500 
1.800 
800 
500 
700 
500 
1,000 
300 
150 

5,000 

4,500 

150 


2,950 


200 


250 
250 
200 
200 
50 
70 


470 
250 
300 
100 

1,000 
700 
300 

100 


6> 

1,400 
500 


1,300 


360 


appi:ndix 


Popula- 
tion. 


Hearers. 


Coffin 
muni- 
cants* 


Hartford — continued. 

Baptists 

Episcopalians 

Methodists 

Roman  Catholics 

Africans 

Universalists 

DERBY 

Presbyterians _  . . 

10  District  Schools,  in  which 
the  Minister  preaches. 
SACO 

Congregationalists 

Baptists 

Episcopalians .... 

Methodists 

Unitarians 

Free-will  Baptists 

ERIE 

Presbyterians 

Baptists 

Presbyterian  Seceders 

GENEVA... 

Presbyterians 

Assoc.  Reformed 

Dutch  Reformed 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Episcopalians 

Universalists 

ELMIRA 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Baptists 

iviethodists 

ORWELL 

Presbyteians 

Methodists 

Baptists , 

WILKESBARRE 

Presbyterians  ,.„-.,... 


a,50O 


t,000 


1,500 


3,500 


3.000 


1,500 


800 
800 
450 
250 
200 
600 

1,300 


1,000 
200 
200 
300 
200 
100 

500 
150 
300 

750 


r 


2,200 


,500 


550 

60 

150 

250 

350 

300 

80 

600 


APPENDIX. 


361 


WiLKESBARRE — COntlUUcd. 

Methodists 

Episcopalians   

DANVILLE  

Presbyterians   

Methodists 

Episcopalians   

LEWISTOWN 

Presbyterians 

Episcopalians 

Baptists 

Methodists 

Universalists 

EBENSBURGH 

Congregationalists , 

Baptists 

PITTSBURGH 

Diflerent  Denominations 

CHAMBERSBURGH 

Presbyterians 

German  Lutherans 

Methodists 

Roman  Catholics 

Secession 

Baptists 

LANCASTER  

Different  Denominations 

YoL.  II.— Q 


Popula 


1,500 


4,000 


1,000 


25,000 

s.s'ob 


10,000 


1 
1 

1 
1 
1 

2 

1 
1 
1 
1 

1 
1 

30 

1 
2 
1 
1 
1 
1 

11 


Hearers. 


350 

126 

600 

200 

30 


400 
150 

13,140 

600 
800 


Conv- 
muni- 
cants. 


230 

100 

3 

440 


200 
60 

7,095 


362 


A.i»PENDtX, 


Smaller  Denominations,  which  cannot  be  divided  among  the 
different  States,  the  Proportions  not  being  known. 


Popuk 


o 


Commu- 
nicants. 


Unitarians 

^Evangelical  Lutheran  Church.. 

German  Reformed  Church 

Dutch  Reformed  Church 

Associate  Presbyterians 

Free-will  Baptists 

Six  Principle  Baptists 

Free  Communion  Baptists 

Seventh-day  Baptists 

New- Jerusalem  Church 

Cumberland  Presbyterians 

Associate  and  other  Methodists. 

Friends 

Universalists 

Shakers 

Roman  Catholics 

Jews 


220,000 


650,000 
15,000 


150 
216 
180 
167 
79 
410 
9 

"'42 

"76 
400 

350 


Deduct  Miscellaneous  Denominations,  ) 
added  to  Pennsylvania  and  New- York  ) 


2,073 
548 


1,525 


170 
800 
600 
197 
169 
661 
25 

32 

iio 

450 
550 


3,764 
1,111 

2,653 


89,487 
30,000 
21,115 
12,886 
30,440 
1,672 


4,258 

15,000 
50,000 


259,858 
59,307 

200,551 


CO 

t^ 

p 

O 

Eh 
Z 

Eh 

•-^ 
o 

a: 

Eh 

o 
o 

CO 

Eh 

OQ 

GO 

o 
3 


«  2 


S2 

o  2 


|§IS3^ifB5aii8  =  3rgj§PgS  =  ||?    g|    g 


I         I  I  I  §  I  I  I  I  !  I  I  I  I  I  M  I  I 

o  2     g 


a    IS 


g I  I  I  I  i  I  I  II 


I  I  II  I!  I  11  I  I  I  I 


I  I  I  I  I  I  I  II  I  I  I  I 


I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I  II 


r;  XI  =>  o  r:  o 


:§§    S8§88SS| 


§i?'° 


^J- 


^- 


;3Si5:£  I  seise 


t-  O  .£>C 


f5§-i; 


;s^ 


2    |S2«"  |2=  |«-«'tS  |S» 


«  2 !;  5  3  g  S 

="i"^'t-a"  '  I'  I  '  I  I  I  I  I   I   I  I  11  I  I 


i(N  vOn  o  «J    o 


I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I    I    MINI 


I  I  I  I  I  I  I  I    I    I  I  I  I  I  I 


,  ,  ,  ,         £  S]?S53g88S  8  2=    8Si 

'     '     '     '     '     '      O     I-  O  .Q  « « <J)  O)     oo"    -  -    '  o  t-". 


a  I  I  N  I  I  g  W^M< 


I  K3  I  ?S??3 


I  II  t  I  I 


I  g§|?S'^ESiS  8  gS    §f 


11^ 


2?C^^5^in2««*oxr-< 


.£  .     .  . 

•l-lll 


^? 


■.la 


3  «Oo  rt  s.e-s  sJ-c 


"Nw^iaio    t-    00050 —  e<«-*^wt-aoo>o- 


iaas 


Date  Due 

«  .  c 

FACliL^y 

%Q^r-^—^  ■ 

' 

.»jiL-<pt»*W«^ 

FACULT^y 

«— .. 

lipil^^ 

*"• 

Tli«B^'^ 

oef:i|-r?5t7 

^''^^^ 

^^-....., 

P*ffB:Msr' 

/^H-t^f-r 

;' 

llE555^ 

^. 

.SHEIX^, 

■UliJ    j^i^ 

iiHi^ 

^"'■"^^l^H^^ 

****** 

f 

Ljvv40o-L  .K:)Z  v.^ 

A  narrative  of  the  visit  to  the  American 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00052  0629 


